¡¶Naruto Uchiha Yoshi¡·


 Text Chapter 1 Introduction First Entry

    Update time: 2013-02-07

    This is an abandoned warehouse. Apart from some old mold, there are only relatively solid walls left inside.  But today, in this place where birds do not lay eggs, rows of high-end cars are parked neatly at the entrance of the warehouse.  The garbage and debris in the warehouse have long been cleared away, the entire warehouse has become empty and clean, and there is even a smell of perfume in the air.

    Ren Hongxuan was wearing a black training suit, his hands hanging naturally on his sides, his eyes slightly closed, his face like a thousand-year-old well, simple and calm, without any disturbance.  Standing calmly on the side of the warehouse, he was surrounded by a group of strong men wearing white training uniforms and black ribbons around their waists. There were also a few men and women in clothing and leather shoes among them.

    "Master Ren, you must win this time!"

    "Yes! Yes! This time the reputation of our main library depends entirely on you."

    The men and women who seemed to be senior officials were looking at the young people surrounded in the center with eager and expectant faces, their eyes full of confidence.  The strong men around him also looked at the focus figure with complex expressions. Although he looked less than 20 years old, his face was ordinary, and he even had a bit of youthful immaturity, but every time he thought of this young man, he was horrified.  Such strength made the strong men tremble in their hearts.

    They have not forgotten that it was this young man back then!  Single-handedly, defeat all the coaches with black belt or above in the gym No!  Maybe it can't be called a defeat, but a sweep, because the strong men clearly remember the young man's calm expression when he defeated them, as well as the clothes that had no trace at all.

    Ren Hongxuan didn't pay attention to the noise around him. He just stood quietly on the spot. The muscles in his body were squirming slightly like waves. He had no thoughts in his heart. His mind was gathered and concentrated.  Suddenly, Ren Hongxuan in the crowd seemed to feel something, and his eyes suddenly opened.  Almost at the same time, the door of the martial arts hall burst into pieces, and a tragic momentum instantly filled every inch of the space in the hall.

    People around Ren Hongxuan felt their breaths suffocate, as if they were being targeted by a ferocious beast.  Among the crowd, only Ren Hongxuan's breathing was still steady. He looked up and saw a group of people also wearing training uniforms walking in. The first person was wearing black cloth, his face was full of wind and frost, his body was relatively thin, but his eyes were full of energy.  The bones of his hands were thick and thick, and the fist bones were flattened. If you were a martial arts practitioner, you could tell at a glance that this person was a master of boxing.

    At this time, the only young man in a suit in the crowd opposite walked forward quickly, took out a piece of paper that looked like a contract from his arms and said to Ren Hongxuan: "Master Ren, this is a life and death certificate. Please sign it."  ." Then he took out another piece of paper and said to a middle-aged man in a suit next to Ren Hongxuan: "This is our contract. If Master Ren loses, your Taekwondo gym will be ours from now on.  .¡±

    The middle-aged man snorted coldly, stretched out his hand to take the paper, signed his name with a swipe of a pen and pressed his fingerprints. He sneered: "Don't be too confident. Don't lose when the time comes. That's just shooting someone else."  My own feet."

    "Hahaha, we know how powerful Master Ren is, but do you think we will rashly declare a challenge to you without preparation?" The young man laughed wildly, his laughter full of confidence.  Turning to look at the black-clothed martial artist: "Master Fu, I'm leaving it to you. As long as you win, we will definitely cure your son's disease and give you 10 million."

    "Forget it 10 million, I just want you to cure my son." The black-clothed martial artist looked at the young man in front of him coldly, and his face suddenly turned pale, with a flash of anger in his eyes, but his face was full of anger.  I smiled and promised again and again.

    "The competition begins and ends with one party surrendering or dying." In the warehouse, other people retreated to the edge early, staring nervously at the two people in the center.  The referee was a strong man with a black belt in Taekwondo. After announcing the extremely simple rules with a serious face, he ran to the side like a frightened rabbit.

    "Master Fu, we have no grievances, but we have to fight for life and death here. Alas, no matter whether we win or lose this battle, we have lost another good martial artist." Ren Hongxuan looked at the black-clothed martial artist opposite, with no trace of emotion in his eyes.  There was no hostility, no hatred, no fighting spirit, just a touch of deep sadness and sigh.

    "You can't help yourself when you are in the arena! Life or death is your destiny, take action!" The black-clothed martial artist's eyes were cold and he spat out a sentence. Then his neck stood up, his head was raised, his hands were slightly open, and his legs were undulating slightly.  The whole person seemed to be about to fly into the air, his fists formed into crane's beaks, and the whole person looked like a crane spreading its wings and about to fly. He looked at Ren Hongxuan opposite and said: "Wing Chun! Fu Baicheng!"

    "Master Fu has mastered the essence of Wing Chun's white crane shape." Ren Hongxuan praised him sincerely, then arched his back and his whole body crackled. His hands stretched out like tiger claws and said loudly: "Ren Hongxuan, practice  There are various martial arts skills. Tai Chi, Xingyi, and Bagua are allA little bit, Master Fu, be careful!  "

    The black-clothed martial artist didn't say a word. He stepped on his right foot and spread his wings like a roc towards Ren Hongxuan. His two fists were like two hoes and pecked at Ren Hongxuan.

    The frantic airflow rushing towards him made Ren Hongxuan's hair explode. His originally thin arms instantly swelled, the muscles in his hands swelled, and his two arms turned purple-black.  The whole body pounced forward, like a tiger pouncing on food, and his fists brought up a gust of wind and hit the black-clothed martial artist.

    The black-clothed martial artist narrowed his eyes, and the light in his eyes hurt the eyes of others around him. He turned his wrist slightly, and his fist pierced Ren Hongxuan's wrist like a drill.  Ren Hongxuan paused in his steps, retracted his fists suddenly, exerted force on his waist, and turned his body as if wheeling a sledgehammer. His speed suddenly increased rapidly, and he hit the back of the black-clothed martial artist's fist heavily with a whistling wind.

    The black-clothed martial artist's skills were absolutely top-notch. Although he was caught off guard by Ren Hongxuan's sudden increase in speed, he had already reacted the moment Ren Hongxuan's fist hit the back of his hand.  A smile flashed in his eyes, because it seemed to him that Ren Hongxuan was too exhausted now and his body was unable to move at all.

    His right arm moved outward, trying to push away Ren Hongxuan's fist. His left fist stabbed Ren Hongxuan's neck fiercely. The muscles on his arm exploded, the bones made a "gragra" sound, and white air waves visible to the naked eye appeared on the fist.  .  It is conceivable that if this move touches Ren Hongxuan's neck, there will be no doubt that Ren Hongxuan's entire head will be chopped off.

    But the next moment, the black-clothed martial artist's left fist suddenly stopped, his whole body was shaken violently, and a large mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. His body suddenly slumped down, and his whole body collapsed to the ground like a pool of soft mud, without any trace of what he had just seen.  The power.

    Struggling to support his upper body, he stared at Ren Hongxuan with a pair of dim eyes: "How is it possible? We are both at the peak of Huajin. How could your Tai Chi Zhenjin knock me out with just one blow" At the end, he said  A large mouthful of blood spurted out, and fragments of Kuai Kuai's internal organs could even be seen.

    Ren Hongxuan lowered his eyes, walked up to him and said softly: "That's because I have contained my own aura in my body This is the state of holding the elixir!"

    The black-clothed martial artist's dim eyes suddenly lit up when he heard the words, and he suddenly laughed heartily: "Hahaha Okay! Okay! Okay! With a genius like you in the national martial arts, there is hope for the inheritance! There is hope for the inheritance! Unfortunately, I can't see that.  It's been a day." By the end of the sentence, his voice was barely audible, and he stretched out his right hand with difficulty, spreading his fingers as if he wanted to touch something.  Suddenly his movements stopped, and his body collapsed. His face was full of nostalgia, but his wide-open eyes were completely lifeless.

    Ren Hongxuan squatted down silently, brushed the black-clothed martial artist's eyes with his right hand, closed his eyes, and whispered: "Don't worry, I will take care of your family's life and your son's illness."

    The black-clothed martial artist seemed to hear Ren Hongxuan's words, and the expression on his face gradually relaxed and became very peaceful.

    "Ren Hongxuan wins!" The referee announced the result excitedly. He is from Ren Hongxuan's side, so he is naturally happy now.  Not only him, but everyone who was with Ren Hongxuan beside the warehouse also celebrated with mercenaries.

    On the other side, the group of black-clothed martial artists looked like eggplants beaten by frost, looking at the body of the black-clothed martial artist in despair, unable to accept such an ending.  Especially the young man who took the lead looked at Ren Hongxuan with eyes full of malice and hatred. He looked as if he wanted to tear Ren Hongxuan apart.

    Ren Hongxuan ignored the young man's resentful gaze. In his heart, the young man didn't even have the qualifications to be wary of. He walked up to the middle-aged man in a suit at the Taekwondo gym and looked at the other man's happy face. He felt uncontrollably.  There was an unspeakable rage.  He clenched his fists to suppress his anger and said coldly: "I have done what I promised Xin'er! From now on, we have nothing to do with each other!"

    "Ah? Don't" The middle-aged man's expression changed, as if he wanted to stay, but soon he seemed to remember something, and the expression on his face suddenly became complicated.  Youyou sighed, and the joy on the middle-aged man's face disappeared, replaced by deep guilt, and he said in a hoarse voice: "Forget it, you go! It's okay to leave. Don't worry, I will take care of that martial artist's family.  Take care of yourself.¡±

    Ren Hongxuan looked at this amiable middle-aged man with inexplicable eyes. It took him a long time to say one word: "Okay." After saying that, he turned and walked out of the warehouse.

    "Why did you kill him? You didn't kill anyone in the previous 9 games." The middle-aged man's voice came from behind.

    "Do you think he is the same as you? If you don't kill him? Will he admit defeat?" Ren Hongxuan paused for a moment, tilted his head slightly and said sarcastically.  After saying that, he didn't look at the middle-aged man's face and walked out of the warehouse without looking back.

    ¡­¡­

    A newly built tomb complex located on a hill surrounded by mountains.  Surrounded by green mountains and green waters, birds singing and flowers fragrant, rows of shapesThe small and exquisite tomb is standing quietly here, and the white outer wall is shining in the sun, as if it has driven away the death energy of the cemetery, making the faces of those who come to pay homage less sad.

    In the corner of the hill, there is a new tomb standing. There is no word engraved on the big tombstone, only a 2-inch small photo is pasted on the top of the tombstone.  In the photo is a beautiful girl about twenty years old with a gentle smile on her face.

    Ren Hongxuan stood quietly in front of the tomb. He had been standing here for almost three hours.  Suddenly, he gently stretched out his hands. His movements were very small, as if he was afraid of disturbing the girl's sleep. His palms slowly pressed against the tombstone. Ren Hongxuan raised his head and closed his eyes

    "Hello, are you a new student too? My name is Wen Xuanxin, and I am your senior." I vaguely remember that when we first met, she was blushing but pretending to be calm

    "Wow, do you know martial arts? You can actually pull the chain open in one go." The girl looked in amazement as the boy in front of her pulled off the locked bicycle lock with a nonchalant expression. His mouth grew slightly, and his charming face  The appearance was deeply imprinted in the boy's heart

    "GiggleWow~ Brother Xuan, run faster." On the street, the boy hugged the girl and ran like a gust of wind, and the girl's silver bell-like laughter filled the air.  Girls like to let boys hold her and run around. Whenever this happens, her eyes will smile like crescent moons and she will look at the boy with a gentle expression.  And because of this smile and gaze, the boy often runs so stupidly that he can't hold back his breath, and only stops when all his strength is exhausted

    On the white hospital bed, the once beautiful face was now a mess of blood and flesh, but there was still a gentle smile at the corner of her mouth. The girl's last whisper echoed in the air: "Brother Xuan, don't blame my father."

    The boy sat blankly in front of the bed, holding the girl's slender hand that was getting colder. The boy felt that his heart was also cold, wrapped in a thick layer of ice.  The door opened with a bang, and a middle-aged man wearing a formal suit stood in front of the door. Looking at his shiny hair, the murderous intention in the boy's heart was stronger than ever before.

    ¡°Bang¡± stood up, the floor under his feet was slightly cracked, the boy¡¯s eyes had turned red as blood without knowing when, and the overwhelming murderous aura was rolling in his heart, as if a beast was about to break out of the cage.  But the coldness on his palm made him suppress his murderous intention, and walked coldly to the middle-aged man with dull eyes: "I promised Xin'er, I will help you ten times! You can do it for yourself.  ." After saying that, he walked out of the ward without looking back.

    Tears slipped quietly from the corners of my eyes.  He lowered his head and looked at the photo on the tombstone with a smile on Ren Hongxuan's face: "Xin'er, look at how useless your brother  Crying!" As he spoke, tears were still rolling down his face.

    "Do you want to understand the meaning of life? Do you want to make up for the regrets of life? Do you want to experience true happiness?" On the tombstone, on the originally empty surface, square handwriting suddenly appeared out of thin air, and finally there were subtitles at the bottom.  Two boxes appeared with "yes" and "no" written inside them.

    Ren Hongxuan's eyes widened in surprise, but the next moment, his eyes suddenly narrowed, a cold light suddenly appeared, and a murderous aura that shot straight into the sky burst out from his body. The cold murderous aura was like a pillar of smoke, making the cemetery  The temperature seemed to have suddenly dropped a lot.

    With chills all over his body, he clenched his fist with his right hand and hit the tombstone in front of him with a shrill howl of wind.  "Unforgivable! No matter who you are, you can never forgive!" Ren Hongxuan's right fist suddenly became as red as blood, doubled in size, and he punched the tombstone hard.  But perhaps it was Ren Hongxuan's subconscious wish that his right fist hit the "yes" option.

    The tombstone was not smashed into pieces as Ren Hongxuan imagined. When his fist came into contact with the tombstone, ripples like waves appeared on the surface of the tombstone.  Then a beam of light shot out from the tombstone, and Ren Hongxuan was hit by the beam before he could react at all.  The next moment, Ren Hongxuan suddenly and mysteriously disappeared from the spot. Faintly, Ren Hongxuan seemed to hear a voice:

    "Boy, work hard! Struggle! Let me enjoy it more! As a reward, after you live safely in the world I sent you to, I will return your little girlfriend to you. Hahaha"

    And just after Ren Hongxuan disappeared, the handwriting on the tombstone also disappeared strangely, leaving only the still brand-new tombstone in place

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 2 New Life

    Update time: 2013-02-08

    The warm breeze blows across the face, and the afternoon sun shines on the person who is too lazy to open his eyes

    "Yao, get up and have breakfast." A gentle voice suddenly came from my ear, accompanied by moist water vapor, warm and cozy.

    The baby lying in the cradle had a slit in his eyes, and a pretty face with a narrowed smile suddenly occupied all his sight in a domineering manner.  Although he has experienced too many similar situations for more than half a year, the baby's face is still slightly red.

    This kind of expression is really not normal on a baby who is less than one year old.  Fortunately, the sunlight shining on his face inadvertently made up a good reason for his embarrassment.

    "Oh, why is Yao's face a little red? Is it because of the sun?" Yamamoto Keihide looked at the baby's somewhat red face, pointed his index finger on his chin, and suddenly a look of enlightenment appeared on his face.  He quickly bent down and dragged the cot to the shade of the room.

    He stood up and clapped his hands, with a happy smile on his face: "Okay, now you won't be exposed to the sun! You can eat!" As he said this, he reached out to pick up the baby on the bed into his arms, and opened the collar of the kimono.  , put the pink and plump grape into the mouth of the baby who was already turning his eyes, gently patted the baby's back with his hand, hummed a soft tune in his mouth, and the deep love in his eyes made the dazzling sunshine outside the window shine.  It seems to be getting darker.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boy, work hard! Struggle! Let me enjoy it more! As a reward, after you live safely in the world I sent you to, I will return your little girlfriend to you. Hahaha" Half asleep  Half awake, the wild laughter echoed clearly in his ears.

    The boy slowly opened his eyes and stared blankly at the cracked ceiling.  After a long time, the baby suddenly exhaled deeply, as if to exhale all the emotions in his heart, and his dilated pupils became calm and profound again: "As long as you can return Xin'er to me, no matter what you do! I am Ren Hongxuan No, I am Yu Zhi  Boyao is willing to become a doll to please you."

    After getting up from the bed, stretching his fists and swinging his legs to move his body, Yao began to exercise daily, doing leg presses, doing splits, and twisting his waist He was only half a year old, and his body had not grown at all. Even though Yao was already a Baodan in his previous life  A martial artist cannot practice martial arts with such a weak body.

    Although the practice of Chinese martial arts is to strengthen the body, if it is practiced incorrectly, it will cause great damage to the body.  In terms of experience, Yao naturally has no problem, but before his current body, he couldn't use it well and his movements weren't perfect, so the effect of boxing training was unimaginable.

    However, although the baby's body has many inconveniences, it is not without its advantages. For example, because the body has not grown yet, it makes it easier to exercise the body's flexibility.

    What Yao does every day now is to enhance the flexibility and coordination of his body as much as possible. In this way, as long as his body grows a little bit longer, with his super flexibility and his martial arts training experience in his previous life, he can be able to train earlier.  Practice Chinese martial arts to increase your strength, live better in this world, and at the same time please that person better

    About half an hour later, Yao stopped training.  It's not that he wants to be lazy, it's just that his current body can't bear the slightest accident. Exercising for half an hour a day is basically the limit. If he trains more, he may cause permanent hidden injuries to his muscles.

    Sitting down on the bed, Yao's little hands massaged and kneaded everywhere on his body with strange rhythms. The originally tight muscles slowly relaxed under his hands. The body is the capital of every warrior, so almost all skilled warriors  He is a master of body care, and Yao is no exception.

    Time moves forward slowly, and I don¡¯t know when, the warm sunshine has reluctantly left Yao¡¯s cabin, and the stars are shining slightly, reflecting the bright red fire clouds like blood.  The smoke rose, and the fragrance of the food lingered on the tip of his nose. "Heshould be back soon." Yao squinted and looked at the scenery outside the window, with a smile on his lips.

    "Huixiu, I'm back." A deep voice came from outside the door, the voice was calm and slightly hoarse.  It makes people feel at ease. To use a fashionable saying, this is a very manly voice.

    "Welcome back, Xin. The food will be ready soon. Go and see Yao. You will be able to eat soon." The young woman's voice was full of joy and love, but her tone was as gentle as ever.

    "Yeah." The man just responded calmly, seeming to have a somewhat indifferent personality.

    "Dong! Dong! Dong" A steady sound of footsteps came from far away and did not stop until they reached the door.  The door was opened, and a thin young man with a calm expression came in.  Seeing Yao looking at him with a pair of dark eyes in the room, his handsome and solemn face naturally softened, and his lips raised.Give me a loving smile.

    Although he repeatedly emphasized in his heart that the man in front of him was his father and had absolutely no ill intentions toward him, the strong smell of blood on the man still made the hairs on Yao's body stand up unconsciously.

    "This man is absolutely extraordinary!" Yao knew very well, not only because of the aura of the other person, but also because his last name was Uchiha.

    Although I wasn¡¯t very interested in anime in my previous life, my college roommates were all anime fans, and they often had fun discussing a certain anime in the dormitory.  Over time, Yao also gained a general understanding of several popular anime at the time.

    The surname Uchiha comes from "Naruto". He only had a rough understanding of this anime through his roommate, but because his roommate often complained about the bugs of the Sharingan, Y¨­u had a deeper impression of it.

    Although he doesn't like Japan, he can't deny that the general strength of ninjas in "Naruto" is much higher than that of the previous world. After all, no matter how strong the warrior is, he can't defeat a fire ninjutsu.

    Of course, there is really no comparability between the two, one is reality and the other is fantasy.  If the little Japanese ninjas in real life were half as awesome as they are in the comics, I'm afraid the entire earth would have been unified by them long ago.

    But Yao, who is probably already in the world of Naruto now, has to pay attention to this issue.  Although it might just be a coincidence, Yao felt inexplicably that this was Naruto's world, a dirty world full of hatred and blood.

    In this case, according to the description of his roommate, if Yao wants to live well in this world, he must become a ninja, and he must be a strong one among ninjas!

    At the very least, you have to be stronger than all your enemies!

    "Yao, are you happy today?" Uchiha Nobu, of course, didn't know what his son was thinking. He walked up to him, picked him up and teased him, then put Yao on the ground and led him to the living room.

    Yao steadily followed Uchiha Nobu. Although it was not the first time he saw him, Uchiha couldn't help but feel proud: "Although I, Uchiha Nobu, am a useless person, I have a genius son."

    At the dining table, Yao sat holding a bottle and eating something sweet. The Uchiha and his wife both looked calm and buried their heads in eating. After all, they have become numb after seeing it too much. Who has ever seen a one-year-old child walking smoothly?  Who has ever seen a one-year-old child who can basically express his thoughts clearly with gestures?  In comparison, drinking milk by yourself is completely normal.

    "By the way, the child's birthday will be in one month. Next time you go to Shuiyun Town, don't forget to buy a few rolls of fabric and make some new clothes for Yao." Yamamoto Keihide seemed to suddenly remember something and suddenly looked up.  He spoke.

    "Yes, I remember." Uchiha Nobu almost buried his head in his rice bowl. He didn't even raise his head after hearing his wife's words. He just hummed. However, Yamamoto Keihide, who was familiar with him, knew that Nobu's attitude was not  It was perfunctory, so I didn¡¯t say anything more.

    "Also, Yao is almost one year old, should he be weaned?" Yamanaka Keixiu asked again before her husband took two bites.

    "No." Uchiha Nobu raised his head rarely, "Breast milk is the best food for children. It can make the child's body develop more perfectly, which is related to the future of the son. It is best to ensure that he has one meal a day before he is 2 years old.  Breastfeed." Although her tone was plain, it was full of persistence that could not be refused.

    "I know." Yamamoto Keihide was silent for a long time after hearing this, and responded softly.

    Uchiha Nobu looked at his wife's worried pretty face, put it down on his chopsticks and sighed, comforting: "Huixiu, I know you don't want him to be a ninja for fear that he will be in danger, but you have to know that this world is  In the world of ninjas, if you don't become a ninja, you can only be slaughtered by others. After all, I can't protect him for the rest of my life, and I'm like this now"

    "But I'm afraid"

    "There is nothing to be afraid of!" Uchiha Nobu raised his hand and interrupted his wife, "If an Uchiha child becomes an ordinary person because he is afraid of death, wouldn't it bring shame to the entire family? And Yao doesn't necessarily have to be an ordinary person.  Official ninja, in this world, it¡¯s always good to have some skills.¡±

    "but¡­¡­"

    On one side, the Uchiha couple were arguing about Yao's future, but on the other side, Yao was baffled by the complicated expressions on their faces.  I have to say that Yao's language talent is really not that good. Even though he has been listening to Japanese for almost a year, he can still only understand some simple words and sentences, and cannot understand the conversation of the Uchiha couple at all.

    After a while, the argument between the couple has come to a conclusion. Judging from the situation, Yao probably convinced the other party, but seeing that the two of them still looked preoccupied, Yao had the good sense not to interrupt.

    After drinking the milk, Yao obediently moved towardsMy mother said hello and returned to the room.  In the following days, the Uchiha couple did not mention what happened that night again, and life returned to calm.

    In the blink of an eye, time has passed quietly for 3 years

    PS: Newbie, new book, please collect it!  Please vote!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 3 National Martial Arts!  Chinese martial arts!

    Update time: 2013-02-09

    The withered yellow leaves were blown by the wind and swirled in the air. On the road in the village, a group of children in coarse cloth were giggling and chasing the fallen leaves flying in the air.  In the farmland outside the village, the adults who were working hard and harvesting looked at the ocean with golden waves in front of them, and their faces were filled with happy smiles.

    A kind of breath called happiness filled this quiet mountain village with the wind. Even the dead leaves blown up by the wind seemed to feel it. They hovered over the village nostalgically, unwilling to leave for a long time.

    The village is built at the foot of a large mountain, with scattered small houses in a disorderly and orderly manner, like the ornaments of the mountain.  Most of the houses in the village are made of wood, arranged in a square shape and surrounded by a tall stone wall.  The milky white wall is covered with black and green moss, adding a different experience to this ordinary stone wall.

    The afterglow of the setting sun made the entire sky seem to be on fire. The smoke pillars rising in the village seemed to be beacon towers, calling to the family members who were still sticking to the fields.

    To the east of the village, a wooden three-story building stands quietly, surrounded by tree stumps to form a small courtyard.

    In the courtyard, a thin little boy was standing.  His legs were slightly bent, rising and falling together as if he were riding a horse.  One of his hands was tucked between his ribs, and the other was held in front of his chest, as if holding a big gun.  As the body rose and fell, the pores on his body bulged into small pimples.  I don¡¯t know how long this went on, but the boy suddenly moved, his hands spread out, and his body slowly turned in place like a mill.

    After a while, the little boy¡¯s face turned red, as if he was trying to hold something back.  After a short while, it seemed that he finally couldn't bear it anymore. The boy suddenly stood on the spot, raised his hands to his eyebrows, slowly lowered them to his dantian, opened his mouth, and made a sound like a tiger's roar, and a white air rushed out of his mouth.  When it comes out, it looks like a long white dragon, condensing in the air without dispersing.

    "Whew, I'm so nervous! I almost couldn't hold my breath." The boy wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead with a look of joy on his face.

    "Yao, go to the entrance of the village to see if your father is back. We can eat soon!" A soft voice came from the building, interrupting Yao's thoughts: "I know, mom!" He responded, Xiao Xiao  The figure rushed out of the yard briskly.

    On the path in the village, Yao obediently greeted the returning villagers while running quickly towards the entrance of the village. His legs were slightly bent, and the soles of his feet did not seem to leave the ground as he ran, as if he was wading in slippery mud.  , but it is exactly the mud step in Baguazhang.

    When I arrived at the entrance of the village, I didn¡¯t see the figure I expected.  Yao didn't care. He leaned under a big tree at the entrance of the village and took out two small wooden balls from his body like magic with his hands. His fingers moved as dexterously as butterflies, making the two wooden balls appear like naughty elves in each of his hands.  Shuttle back and forth.

    For Yao, this is one of the few games he plays, because it is not only entertaining, but also a good exercise for the flexibility of his hands and fingers, which will be very helpful for Yao to improve the speed of releasing ninjutsu in the future.  Big help.

    Since he realized that he might come to Naruto, a world where human life is as cheap as a dog, Yao didn't dare to slack off for a day.  Since he was three years old, Uchiha Nobu began to teach him how to read every night. At the same time, he also officially started practicing Chinese martial arts. Because his body was too small and his bones had not yet fully grown, Yao did not dare to practice the fighting techniques in Chinese martial arts. He just simply  Build strength and stamina through stances and boxing exercises.

    National technique, unlike most foreign martial arts, is a trick of attacking the enemy. The national art is divided into play, practice and maintenance.

    Fighting, as the name suggests, is a move that hurts the enemy. Most of them are vicious and insidious, and those who hit them will either die or be disabled.  However, you must be extremely careful when practicing, as you may injure yourself if you do anything wrong.

    The training rules are daily exercises for martial artists to enhance their physical fitness. They pay attention to using force but not force, and moving slowly. This is also the main reason why other countries in the world thought that Chinese Kung Fu was just superficial.

    Finally, there is the cultivation method, which is a method for warriors to maintain their bodies after a battle, which can extend the peak period of the warrior's body. For example, the martial arts master Sun Lutang, who is over the age of sixty, can still easily defeat three Japanese soldiers with guns because of him.  Good at taking care of themselves, their body functions deteriorate more slowly than ordinary people.

    After playing with the wooden ball for a while, I found that Uchiha Nobu still hadn't come back.  Out of boredom, Yao started to stand up in the three-body pose again, squinting his eyes slightly, and feeling the strong force in the muscles all over his body, Yao suddenly opened his eyes wide.

    "Heh~" he exhaled and his whole body quickly swam in place.

    The body is like a swimming dragon, and the palms play the role of yin and yang, which refers to the profoundness of the Chinese art of Baguazhang.  Baguazhang is famous for its flexibility and ingenuity. When it is released, it contains two levels of strength, one is bright strength, which belongs to yang; the other is dark strength, which belongs to yin!  The combination of yin and yang creates Wuji, which is extremely powerful!

      National martial arts is divided into Ming Jin, Dark Jin and Hua Jin according to their realm.

    The Ming Jin stage is the stage when a martial artist develops himself. It is to fully exercise every muscle in the body through stances, boxing and other methods to develop the current maximum limit of the human body. The sign of reaching the peak is that any punch or kick will cause brittleness.  sound.

    However, because everyone¡¯s age and physical condition are different when they reach the peak of Mingjin, their limits are naturally different.  For example, Yao is now at the peak of Mingjin, but as a 4-year-old child, can you expect him to be as powerful as an adult at the peak of Mingjin?

    A boxer in the Ming Jin stage can control his or her spine through stances, and can further close the pores in his body so that the heat emitted by his movements will not be dissipated through the pores. This heat is what martial artists call Qi.  Qi can enhance the warrior's physical strength and strength, and can also be released to injure the enemy, but when the warrior is exposed to energy, he cannot control the qi in his body at all.

    After reaching the peak of Ming Jin, if the warrior can go further and achieve the integration of mind and qi, he can control the qi in the body, incorporate the qi into the Dantian, use it to open up the meridians of the whole body, and release the internal qi to injure the enemy.

    ????????????????????????? When a warrior opens up all the meridians throughout the body and understands the way of yin and yang to be strong and soft, he can achieve the transformation of energy.  At this time, the warrior's internal energy is flowing continuously throughout the body. If any part of the body is suddenly attacked, the internal energy will automatically flourish, and the strength of the counterattack reaches the point where "a feather cannot be added, a fly cannot fall".

    Yao has only been practicing martial arts for a year now. Even if he was a master of holding pills in his previous life, he still couldn't enter Anjin.  However, the movement of his Baguazhang is like a heaven and earth net. A random wave of the palm or a punch can make a faint sound, and the muscles in the whole body are beating like mercury leaking to the ground. It is as if he has reached the advanced level of Ming Jin.

    Listening to the sound of his body, Yao couldn't help but reveal a happy smile on his face: "At this rate, it is estimated that I will be able to step into the door of Anjin in half a year at most!"

    "Yao, daddy is back!" Uchiha Nobu's voice came from a distance.  Yao heard the sound and quickly calmed down his expression: "Dad, let me help you." He skillfully ended up with the pheasant in his father's hand, but Yao had no choice but to deal with the strong big insect on Uchiha Nobu's shoulder.  He carried it himself.

    "Dad, are you having tiger bone soup again tonight?" Yao looked at the tiger on Uchiha Nobu's shoulder with his bright eyes, but his tone was full of helplessness and pain.

    In fact, tiger bone is a great tonic, especially for warriors. It can greatly strengthen the warrior's muscles and muscles, and greatly improve the human body's potential. It is the best supplement for Yao, who is currently laying the foundation.

    but!  but!  No matter how good the food is, I can¡¯t stand eating it almost every day!

    Thinking of these three years of life, Yao couldn't help but burst into tears.  I don't know whether the good environment in this world caused the proliferation of tigers, or whether Uchiha Nobu was too skilled.  From the age of 1, Yao had to drink at least a bowl of tiger bone soup and eat half a bowl of tiger meat almost every day for three years.  After three years of living a nightmare life of eating tigers, Yao had a very strong resentment towards tigers in his heart.

    But what surprises Yao is that his current body's aptitude is really not that good.  The daily supplements of tiger bone soup and tiger meat would have been depleted and seriously ill in the previous life, but this body has no pressure on it at all. The nutrients of tiger bones and tiger meat have been completely absorbed by the body.  It's like a bottomless pit, and you can't see the limits of your body.

    "Well, you're lucky today. This tiger should be enough for you to eat for half a month." Uchiha Nobu didn't care about Yao's ugly face at all, but still changed the subject, "By the way, hide the ninja I told you yesterday  Recite the basic points to me."

    "Oh! To hide as a ninja, firstly, you must eliminate the smell on your body; secondly, try to find a place with a complex environment; thirdly, you must maintain a normal mind; fourthly, maintain a comfortable posture; fifthly" Yao reluctantly responded.  He made a sound, but still skillfully recited what Uchiha taught him last night.  At this time, most people in the village had gone home to eat, and Yao was not afraid of being overheard.

    Starting about a year ago, Yao had to follow Uchiha Xin after dinner every night. He first learned to read, but after only three months, Yao had already learned to be a master, and his level of monster was blinding Uchiha.  Letter 24k titanium alloy dog ??eyes.

    After that, Uchiha Nobu began to teach Yao some basic knowledge about ninjas, including the nature of chakra, the attributes of chakra, the basic situation of the five major ninja villages, etc., and Yao continued to digest these at a speed that made Uchiha Nobu extremely inferior.  Knowledge.

    To be honest, if it weren't for the fact that Yao was still young and too harsh training too early would affect his future potential, Uchiha Nobu would have wanted him to start ninja training immediately, but he wanted to see if this genius son could bring him more  More surprises to come.

    However, although Yao did not start formal training, he started practicing at the age of three.?Already have to exercise moderately every day under the supervision of Yamamoto Keihide.  Push-ups, frog jumps, sit-ups Even though Yao disdains them, he can only complete them seriously. He can't say that he is born with a more advanced body training method.

    "Yao, it will be your fourth birthday in a few days, right?" Uchiha Nobu quietly listened to Yao finish reciting what he taught yesterday. There was no special emotion on his face. Instead, he suddenly asked an unrelated question.  .

    "Uh~ Yes! Dad." Yao was stunned for a moment and nodded doubtfully.

    Uchiha Nobu suddenly lowered his head and looked at Yao beside him, his eyes flashed with anticipation: "It's four years old! It's time to start real ninja training."

    ps; This year is the 30th of the year, and the cabbage is also blooming. Anyway, the Spring Festival Gala is not worth watching, and besides, it can be watched again so there is another chapter tonight!  I would also like to wish you all a Happy New Year. I wish you all a happy family, a successful career, and good luck!

    Having said so many good thingsit's not too much to ask for some votes, right?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 4 Dark Power and Chakra

    Update time: 2013-02-09

    "Yao, if you want to become a ninja, the most important thing is to refine chakra." In the yard, Uchiha Nobu looked at his son who was as strong as a little wild boar with a serious face in front of him, "Chakra is composed of body energy and the energy that passes through it.  It is produced by the fusion of spiritual energy produced by training. Without a strong will and a strong body, chakra cannot be refined. If you want to become a ninja, you must train your body and your mind hard."

    Standing in front of Uchiha Nobu, Yao Wenyan just nodded his head sensibly and said nothing. He had known this for a long time, so he had never relaxed in training and developing his body.

    But now, after two years of breastfeeding and three years of strengthening with various supplements, plus a year of practicing Neijiaquan, Yao is confident that even an ordinary adult may not have as many muscles and bones as  On yourself.  If Uchiha Nobu had said that he should exercise before, Yao would definitely object, because apart from internal martial arts, other external martial arts exercises are too easy to cause irreparable damage to the body, and the gain outweighs the loss.

    But now that his muscles and bones have begun to grow, even if Uchiha believes it or not, Yao plans to start practicing the foreign martial arts style in a few days. Otherwise, no matter how well he trains his body, it will be in vain if he can't hit people.

    Uchiha Nobu was already used to being surprised by Yao's maturity. When Yao nodded, he reached out and pulled out a piece of paper from behind and handed it to Yao: "This is your daily training task from now on! I will let your mother supervise it."  .¡±

    Yaoxin took the paper and glanced at it. The training content written on the paper was not much different from the previous exercises. It just added some physical skills and the amount of training increased by more than five times.

    Yao frowned, not because he thought it was too difficult, but because he was only 4 years old after all. This amount of training would be too much for even a strong adult. If he really followed the rules written on the paper and trained, it would easily make him lose his temper.  Hidden injuries appear on the body, affecting future development.

    "What? Do you think the task is too heavy?" Seeing Yao frowning, Uchiha Nobu's tone suddenly became angry. Although this training plan is indeed unbearable for ordinary children, Uchiha Nobu had already seen through Yao's physical condition.  , although it is difficult, it is not impossible for Yao to complete.

    Faced with Uchiha's questioning, Yao just shook his head lightly, flicked the paper in his hand and said, "I would rather be like an ordinary ninja and spend two or three years cultivating chakra, rather than risk the future."  Change the name to a genius."

    "Then what do you mean?" Uchiha Shin's tone softened slightly.

    "It's nothing, I just feel that in order to train chakra earlier, I will make myself covered with injuries and affect my future growth It's not worth it!" Yao handed the paper back to Uchiha Nobu, his voice showing a calm and calm tone.  confidence.

    Uchiha Nobu stared blankly at his son who calmly refused to become a genius for the sake of the future. His heart couldn't help but feel a surge of excitement. Was it relief?  pride?  Or looking forward to it?  Uchiha Shin couldn't tell clearly, maybe they were both.

    Moving his lips, Uchiha Nobu did not take the paper handed over by Yao, but suddenly slapped Yao on the back of the head, laughing and scolding: "You brat! You look down on your father so much! Your father is so wise.  Shenwu, how could you do such a thing of killing the goose and taking the eggs? Your father and I are pretty good at medical ninjutsu, and I won¡¯t let your body be broken by the training."

    "You can actually do medical ninjutsu!" A flash of light flashed in his eyes, but because he lowered his head, Uchiha Nobu could not see it.

    Although he was reincarnated and his strength was no longer the same as before, Yao's vision was still the master of holding pills in his previous life. He could fully feel the power of Uchiha Nobu. Even if he still had the skills of his previous life, he believed that he would never be able to stop his father's move.

    So, what could make such a powerful father who had great respect for ninjas give up his dream career and be willing to live in seclusion in a small mountain village and be an ordinary hunter?  Uchiha Nobu usually told Yao about many powerful families, but why didn't he mention a word about his own family, Uchiha?

    For Yao, there are too many mysteries surrounding Uchiha Nobu.  But Yao didn't ask, so what if he knew the answer to the mystery now?  Without power, nothing can be changed.

    Raising his head, he looked into Uchiha Nobu's eyes, his dark eyes were deep and calm.  But Yao could feel that behind these peaceful eyes, there was endless vicissitudes and pain hidden.

    strength!  Never before had Yao longed for powerful power so much!  He wants to know the truth, and he wants to bear his father's helplessness and pain!

    "Since Dad, you know medical ninjutsu, the amount of training should be twice as much." Yao pointed to the training plan in his hand, turned and left, leaving only Uchiha Nobu with a young but persistent figure behind him.  ¡­

    I practice hard not for fame or fortune, but for your little praise; I look around in front of the door, not for fun.?, just to see your peaceful appearance earlier; I keep getting stronger, not to defy heaven, just to be able to carry your sorrow.

    Yao has left to practice. In the yard, Uchiha Nobu still stood there blankly, looking at the direction Yao left.  He rubbed his eyes desperately, which were slightly moist, and raised the corners of his mouth: "Did you feel something? What a little monster!"

    ¡­¡­

    Cold comes and summer comes, flowers fade and bloom, and in the blink of an eye, more than half a year has passed.

    The small courtyard of Yao¡¯s house still looks the same as usual.  It was noon at the moment, and Yao was sitting cross-legged under a big tree in the east corner. The thick branches and leaves blocked the sunlight, and it was so gloomy under the tree that people couldn't see Yao's face clearly.

    Suddenly, Yao stood up from the ground, walked towards home, and took a few steps away from the shade of the trees. A handsome face filled with depression was the first to be exposed to the sun. His small face was wrinkled, and a pair of sword-shaped eyebrows almost reached his forehead.  At the same time, if those Obasans see him, they will definitely cry out that they feel sorry for him, and then hold him in his arms and comfort him.

    "It has been almost a month since I reached the peak of Ming Jin. How come I still can't enter Dark Jin?" Yao was very depressed, Hui Chang was very depressed. If a boxer in his previous life knew that a person with the realm of Bao Dan could not enter after one month, he was very depressed.  Breaking through the pinnacle of Ming Jin and stepping into Dark Jin, how can you laugh it off?

    But since reaching the peak of Ming Jin, Yao has tried to fuse his spirit and energy many times, but there seems to be an invisible barrier between the two, which always blocks them in the end and prevents them from merging together.  Yao tried hard, but still couldn't figure out how to break this membrane.

    "Is that really the reason?" Yao Ain thought. What was originally a joking guess now seems more and more likely to be true.  That night, after dinner, Yao came to Uchiha Nobu's study as usual, preparing to learn new knowledge.

    "Yao, here you go." Uchiha Nobu was sitting on his knees behind the desk in the study. When he saw Yao coming in, he said hello casually.

    "Yeah." Because he was in a bad mood, Yao didn't say anything more and sat down opposite Uchiha Nobu.  Although he was curious about the reason for Yao's bad mood, he thought there were more important things tonight, so he didn't ask.

    Uchiha Nobu took a sip of tea and looked at his son opposite him with relief, who was short in stature but exuding a strong aura. He said, "Yao, you have been training as a ninja for almost a year.  Your progress has surprised me. You have now met the requirements for refining chakra physically and mentally. I will tell you the method of refining chakra tonight. You must understand it with your heart and strive to refine your own chakra in the next three days.  carat."

    Yao's originally droopy eyes widened. His original unhappiness at not being able to enter Anjin was suddenly forgotten by him. He raised his ears and concentrated hard, preparing to listen to Uchiha Nobu's next instructions.

    Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, compared to chakra, the power of the inner energy that Yao has developed is really inferior.  In this world ruled by ninjas, only chakra is the foundation for him to become a strong man.  What's more, if it is really what he guessed, then if everything goes well, the dark energy he dreams of will no longer be a luxury.

    "You already know the principle of chakra formation, which is the combination of physical energy and mental energy. To refine chakra, you must first sense your own physical and mental energy"

    "Is it really like this? Is it really what I guessed?" After hearing Uchiha Xin's first step, a bright light suddenly flashed in his eyes, and even his heart beat faster.

    "But, this is not enough!" Uchiha Nobu's voice suddenly became louder, "I told you before, before the ninja era was the samurai era, when chakra had not been discovered, and people could only walk in the dark.  Ninjas are destined to be vassals of the samurai and are despised by people! But in the end, we ninjas replaced the samurai and became the new rulers of the world, the favored sons of heaven, standing at the top of the food chain!"

    As if to give Yao time to react, Uchiha Nobu suddenly paused for a moment before continuing: "The reason why this happened is because the legendary ninja ancestor Six Paths Sage, he realized the condensed chakra through his Samsara Eye.  method, and created many powerful ninjutsu, and informed other ninjas of this method. Learning to use chakra greatly improved the strength of our ninjas, and eventually replaced the status of samurai!"

    "And this method that allows us ninjas to stand at the top of the world is called the 'Seal' by the Sage of Six Paths!" Uchiha Nobu said, taking out a scroll from his sleeve and handing it to Yao, "This is the seal passed down by the Sage of Six Paths.  The training methods, these are the secrets of the ninja village and the family. Once you have memorized them, destroy them immediately, and do not let anyone else see the contents except you!"

    Yao was speechless, silently taking the scroll and opening it directly.  I saw a pair of crossed palms with strange postures drawn in the center of the scroll, and there were some small words next to it, noting:Other precautions during condensation are included.

    "Sun!" Yao suppressed a classic national curse in his mouth, which almost made Uchiha Nobu, who was drinking tea next to him, choke to death.  After finally swallowing the tea in his mouth, he saw Yao's hands forming a somewhat unfamiliar hand seal. Almost instantly, a powerful wave of chakra suddenly rushed out of him, shaking the surrounding furniture violently.  stand up.

    "What a day!!" Uchiha Nobu opened his mouth wide and was completely confused.

    ps: Baicai keeps its promise, this is the second update!  I'm so exhausted!  By the way, there are only 9 collections in the collection now. Isn¡¯t it too sad?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 5 Secrets

    Update time: 2013-02-10

    "What a powerful force! Is this Chakra?" I closed my eyes and felt the powerful energy in my Dantian, and an unprecedented confidence emerged spontaneously.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    A clear explosion sound came from Yao's body, and the meridians of his limbs were penetrated almost simultaneously.  "Drink!" Yao suddenly pressed his palm lightly on the table in front of him, causing a sudden burst of chakra.

    "Chi~" As if putting a red-hot iron block into the water, Yao took his hand away, revealing a palm-shaped hole with some fragments vaguely remaining around it. Through the palm-shaped hole, it can be clearly seen  See the puddle of fine powder under the table.

    The dark force is as strong as a needle, and with one palm, the stone is like powder!  Being able to release the energy in the body to injure the enemy shows that Yao has officially crossed the threshold of dark power and become a dark power warrior.

    "Sure enough, chakra is actually the inner energy of the boxer to a certain extent, but compared with the inner energy of the previous life, the power of chakra is so much greater!" Looking at the holes on the table, Yao was slightly moved.

    As early as when Uchiha Shin introduced the principle of chakra generation, Yao had a vague feeling that there was some connection between chakra and inner energy.  Basic ninja training is equivalent to the Ming Jin of Chinese martial arts, which is to strengthen the body, and the refinement of chakra by a ninja is equivalent to the breakthrough of the dark power of a boxer.

    Although it is a fusion of mental and physical strength, the so-called combination of mind and qi in Chinese martial arts is, in the final analysis, just the use of thoughts to control the qi in the body. In essence, it is still pure physical energy.  Chakra, on the other hand, is an energy that is truly produced by the fusion of physical strength and mental strength. Its power is extremely different from that of inner energy.

    "Pa!" Suddenly there was a heavy feeling on his shoulders, which woke Yao out of his thoughts. He raised his little head in confusion, and saw that Uchiha Nobu's face was almost close to his, and the blazing light in his eyes was like a  A big man who has taken ten pounds of Viagra looks like a naked beauty.

    The corners of Yao's mouth twitched, and he pushed away the distorted face in front of him with a look of disgust, and quickly changed the subject: "Dad, I can refine chakra now, how should I train next?"

    "Ahem" Seeing the expression on Yao's face, he probably knew that his behavior just now was very cheap. Uchiha Nobu coughed twice in embarrassment, and the expression on his face became indifferent again.  The sleeve was about the same as Tinker Bell¡¯s pocket¡Ñ¡Ñ?) and he took out a small piece of paper and said: "Put it between your fingers and input chakra into it to see."

    "You boring old man!" Yao secretly cursed in his heart, taking the note in Uchiha Nobu's hand with his right hand, and just inputting a little chakra into it, he saw the note in his hand suddenly burning violently.  Yao was shocked, and quickly withdrew his right hand, glaring angrily at Nobu Uchiha beside him.  This was obviously Uchiha Nobu's revenge for his contemptuous look just now!

    "It's definitely intentional! This disrespectful old man!" Yao could only stare helplessly and cursed in his heart.

    "Well, is the attribute of chakra fire?" Uchiha Nobu was indifferent to Yao's glare. He drank the tea in his hand and said in a dull voice: "The first thing is to refine chakra every day and control it.  Training. Also, your innate chakra attribute is fire, so you need to start practicing hand seals every day, especially the commonly used hand seals for fire escape. Also, you have to start choosing a weapon and start practicingwell, for the time being.  So much."

    Yao frowned and looked at Uchiha Nobu strangely: "Don't you need to do physical exercise? Didn't you say before that the stronger the body, the greater the chakra of a ninja?"

    Uchiha Nobu smiled and shook his head, reaching out and patting Yao's little head: "It's not necessary. You have chosen the weapon. Practicing it every day can ensure that your muscles will not deteriorate. Chakra only needs a good body to refine it.  , but the amount of chakra is mainly related to personal physique. Whether the body is strong or not has little impact. It can only be said that the stronger the body of the same person, the more chakra will be, but not much more, unless your body is too old.  .¡±

    Yao's eyes widened when he heard this, and he said speechlessly: "Then doesn't it all depend on bloodline? Let's fight for it!"

    "Smart!" Uchiha Xin boasted hypocritically, and then his face showed a hint of pride, "But don't worry, when it comes to blood, my Uchiha family's children will not lose to anyone!"

    "Eh? Then why did you say before that there are so many powerful families without us Uchiha?" Yao looked distrustful, "Are you bragging?" Yao squinted his eyes, looking very unbeatable.  .

    "Oh, you kid!" Uchiha Nobu was not as easily impressed as usual this time. Instead, he sighed with a wry smile, "Well, you have to know sooner or later anyway, so I will tell you today! We Uchiha  The story of the Bo clan.¡±

     Uchiha Nobu's eyes became a little blurry at this moment, with a touch of sadness and reminiscence in his eyes.  When Yao saw this, he sat upright and listened carefully to his father's story. In Uchiha Nobu's plain words, he seemed to be brought into that era of wars and heroes

    At that time, the Immortal of Six Paths had two sons. The eldest son had the eyes of an immortal and advocated using power to rule the world and win peace; while the younger brother had the body of an immortal and believed that love should be used to influence the world and let war disappear naturally.  People argue endlessly over their own ideas.

    But before his death, the Immortal of Six Paths finally chose his younger brother's ideals and considered him his heir.  This move immediately dissatisfied the brother, who had always been arrogant, and completely intensified the conflict between the two brothers. From then on, the two began to fight endlessly for their respective ideals.

    This relationship has continued to their descendants. The Uchiha clan founded by the elder brother and the Senju clan founded by the younger brother have become enemies for generations.  The two clans are similar in strength, both are invincible in the ninja world, and have no rival other than each other.  Therefore, if one of the fighting parties hired the Senju clan, then his opponent would definitely hire Uchiha. At that time, this was already the practice of major forces and countries.

    At that time, the ninjas had not yet formed a large force, and they all existed in the form of families.  The Uchiha clan possesses the heaven-defying Sharingan, while the Senju clan also possesses a naturally large amount of chakra and the so-called invincible Wood Release. Every official ninja of the two clans is a well-known figure outside.  The other ninja families pose no threat to them at all, so naturally they bully them a lot.

    However, as the two tribes continue to fight, the casualties among the tribesmen are becoming more and more heavy. This excessive loss has become unbearable for the two tribes.  In addition, many other families at that time saw that the strength of the two families was weakening, and under the stimulation of new and old hatreds, they plotted to take advantage of the situation. In the end, the two families had no choice but to join forces and add some families attached to them to create the world's first ninja village.  ¡ª¡ªKonoha.

    However, although the two tribes were forced to unite under internal and external embarrassment, the hatred between the two sides could not be resolved by an alliance, and the struggle for power in the village never stopped for a day.

    This situation lasted until the establishment of the five major ninja villages and the outbreak of the first and second ninja wars. Under the influence of time, the big family of Konoha Village began to gradually and subtly replace the family's position in the hearts of some people.  , coupled with the decline and retreat of the Senju clan, there were also differences in Uchiha's internal attitudes toward the village.

    Most of the Uchiha people still have their hatred for the Senju clan. Even if the Senju clan has retired, most of the current bosses are inextricably linked to the Senju clan.  Therefore, they are still ready to seize power in the village and are called the militant faction.

    But there is also a small group of people in the Uchiha clan who have fallen in love with Konoha and have regarded it as their home. They advocate settling the differences with the Senju faction and jointly defending Konoha. They are called the Peace Faction.

    "Your father's faction belongs to the Peace Faction." Uchiha Nobu's tone was full of heartache and sadness, "The Fighting Faction was very powerful at that time, and it happened to be a war period, so they often used secret operations to give us the Peace Faction.  Many high-level tasks for people.¡±

    Uchiha Shin pointed at his arms as he spoke: "I also failed in an S-level mission. Although I was lucky enough to save my life, the meridians in both arms were permanently damaged. Now I have  My meridians can only withstand a very small amount of chakra, and I can't even release the slightly more powerful C-level ninjutsu. I can no longer be a ninja, so I live in seclusion here."

    Yao could only remain silent when he heard this. He could not imagine how desperate his father felt when he knew that his hands could hardly release chakra anymore.  Just like a warrior whose limbs were crippled, this is simply more cruel than killing him.

    "You have also refined chakra now. I have noticed your talent. I believe you will be a great powerhouse in the future." Uchiha Nobu stared at Yao with bright eyes, "Although I, Uchiha Nobu, change  He has become a loser, but my son is definitely not!"

    "Tch, you don't have to say that." Yao raised his head with a look of disdain, trying hard to divert Uchiha Nobu's attention.

    Uchiha Shin saw this and smiled without breaking it. He put down the teacup in his hand and said: "You should think carefully about what weapon you want to use tonight and come to me tomorrow morning. I will teach you basic ninja training first and help you."  Lay the foundation well, and when you grow up, I will take you back to Konoha!"

    "Go back to Konoha? Dad!" Yao immediately became anxious when he heard this. Uchiha Nobu has lost most of his strength. Now he is returning to Konoha. Not to mention the threats from within the family, the punishment for failing an S-level mission is enough for him.  It's time to drink a pot.

    Although ninjas now have a noble status, in the final analysis they are just mercenaries, taking people's money and eliminating disasters for others.  If the mission fails, of course there will be no problem if you die.There is nothing to say, but if you are lucky enough to survive, you will have to bear a penalty ten times the mission reward.

    "Don't worry, don't worry." Uchiha Xin waved his hand and said nonchalantly: "Your father and I were pretty good before anything happened. I haven't paid attention to a 10 times S-level mission reward. And after I go back, I won't  I can no longer be a ninja, and those people will never harm me again." Although he tried his best to hide it, when he mentioned that he could not become a ninja, Uchiha Nobu's eyes still showed deep sadness.

    Turning around, Uchiha Nobu looked at Yaodao steadily: "I actually decided when you were born. If your talent is ordinary, then I will stay here and be an ordinary hunter for the rest of my life! But!  Your talent should not be buried in this remote village, you should go to the outside world and be qualified to step onto a broader stage! In fact, if it weren't for your mother's unwillingness to part with this place, I would have taken you back with me a long time ago."

    ¡°That¡¯s it, then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    "Okay, remember to think carefully about what weapon you want to use." Uchiha Shin reminded.  Yao silently stood up and left the study, leaving only Uchiha Nobu staring blankly at the candlelight in the room

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 6 The Path of Cultivation

    Update time: 2013-02-11

    "Dad, if I don't want to use weapons, I'll just use my fists." Early the next morning, Yao went to Uchiha Nobu and told him his decision.

    Uchiha Nobu frowned when he heard this: "Without weapons?" In fact, with his previous strength, it didn't matter whether he used weapons or not, but in his mind, for a rookie like Yao, with weapons, his attack power would definitely be greatly increased.  Increase.

    "Yeah!" Yao nodded affirmatively.  It's not that he doesn't want to choose a weapon, but in his previous life, on the one hand, he put all his energy on his fists and feet. On the other hand, what he is best at is Tai Chi's vibrating power combined with Zhi Gang Zhi Yang's Bagua Grinding Palm and Big Tablet Smashing.  , if you want to use weapons, they must be heavy weapons such as sledgehammers and giant axes.

    But facing these perverts like ninjas who have rocket thrusters installed on their backs, it is really disadvantageous to use heavy weapons. For other light weapons, Yao, who can fully feel the strong chakra, feels that their lethality may not be as good as his own fists.

    In the previous life, it was a rumor that you were invulnerable!  Therefore, when a weapons master competes with a boxer, as long as he has a weapon in his hand, even if his level is lower than that of his opponent, he has a great chance of winning.  But in this world, through Uchiha Nobu's teachings, Yao understands that those who can block knives with their bodies are definitely not a minority here. No matter how good a weapon is, it is still external force, which is not as reliable as his own body.

    "Okay, when we get to Konoha later, I will try to get you a good pair of gloves." Uchiha Nobu saw the determination in Yaoyan and did not object. He knew his son's temper very well, even though he was still young.  , but once he decides something, he will never look back until he hits the wall.

    "Okay, I'll teach you a set of basic physical skills of our Uchiha family first. You practice first, and then I'll test it when I come back in the evening. Now watch carefully! I'll only do it once!" Uchiha Nobu signaled to Yao.  , while getting ready for the drill.

    "Shua!" "Bang!"

    "You brat, what do you want to do?" Seeing the ground where he was standing just now being punched with huge cracks, Uchiha Nobu couldn't help but feel chills running down his back. He stood on his roof and watched.  Yao looked as if nothing had happened, but he was so angry in his heart.

    Yao turned his little head: "It's nothing, I just heard that you want to teach me physical skills, and I want to practice with you to see if you can teach me." Although the words were very plain, Yao's meaning was obvious, he wanted to teach me  , are you qualified?

    This is not because Yao is too arrogant or disrespectful to his parents, but because Yao is proud of being a martial arts master!  I don¡¯t care if you want to teach me anything else, but if you want to teach me fists and kicks, you have to beat me into submission first!

    "It's just you, kid?" Uchiha Nobu suddenly appeared behind Yao and pressed one hand towards Yao's head.

    The hair all over his body exploded, and Yao's originally thin arm suddenly swelled. Without any pause, he made a fist with his right hand and punched back.  The sleeves of his clothes were lifted up by the fist wind and pressed tightly against his arms, and there was a clear crisp sound in the air.

    Uchiha Nobu didn¡¯t expect that Yao¡¯s reaction would be so quick and intense.  But the next moment, his left arm had already met Yao's fist, and his right hand changed from pressing to grabbing, grabbing towards Yao's collar.

    Although he cannot use chakra with his hands, Uchiha Nobu was once a top powerhouse after all. With his body that has been trained hard, Uchiha Nobu has the absolute upper hand in terms of strength and speed.  He is very confident in his fists.

    But this time he miscalculated. As soon as his arm collided with Yao's fist, Uchiha Nobu immediately felt as if his whole body had been hit hard by a giant hammer.  There were stars in his eyes, every bone in his body seemed to be out of joint, and he was so weak that he couldn't exert any strength.

    Using force on his waist, Yao turned around suddenly, his left hand formed into a palm, as if pushing a big millstone, and hit Uchiha Nobu's stomach, who was still stiff, hard.  Under Yao's palm, Uchiha Nobu, a tall man of nearly 1.8 meters, was like a straw. He was slapped away by Yao's palm and hit the big tree on the east side of the yard with a "bang" sound

    "Where did you learn this boxing technique?" Touching his belly, Nobu Uchiha, whose body was no longer human, would naturally not be injured, but his face was more serious than ever at this moment.

    Although Uchiha Nobu and Yao had underestimated their enemy before, who is Uchiha Nobu?  That was an elite ninja who crawled out from among the dead, and was actually beaten away by a child less than 5 years old with two moves.  Moreover, Uchiha Nobu was sure that he had never seen anything similar to Yao's boxing technique. It was such a terrifying boxing technique, and Uchiha Nobu was subconsciously afraid of the person who created it.

    "Uh, Dad." Yao felt as if he had done something stupid. He rolled his eyes a few times, and then he said with some confidence, "These boxing skills are something I was born with."

    "Born?" Uchiha Nobu's head was a little confused for a moment.

    ¡°??Ah!  Yao nodded his head vigorously, "I naturally knew these boxing skills when I was very young.  Dad, aren¡¯t you?  "In the end, Yao tried his best to open his eyes wide, acting shamefully cute.

    Looking at Yao's "pure" eyes, Uchiha Nobu coughed twice in embarrassment. After thinking about it carefully, he found out that it seemed that only Yao's explanation could work.  If someone else taught it, it would definitely leave traces. Uchiha Nobu was confident that even the Third Hokage, known as the God of Ninja, would never be able to hide it from him for more than a week.

    "Yao, since you are born with this boxing technique, you can practice it by yourself from now on! I'm leaving first." Uchiha Nobu patted Yao on the shoulder, turned around and walked out of the yard, muttering to himself: "Hi  , no wonder this kid doesn¡¯t want a weapon, he¡¯s really embarrassed today.¡±

    "Huh, luckily there are a lot of monsters in this world!" Yao couldn't help wiping the sweat on his head as he looked at his father's back, then raised the corner of his mouth, "Hey, in this case, it will be much easier for me to do what I do next."

    Refining chakra, practicing boxing, opening meridians, these are nothing.  However, after reaching the dark strength stage, Yao can already use Hubao Leiyin's method to cleanse the marrow of the Book of Changes and improve his qualifications.

    "But the movement of Tiger and Leopard Thunder Sound is too big, and it will definitely be discovered after using it. I won't be able to explain it at that time. Moreover, Yao is only 5 years old and it is impossible for him to run around at will. Yao didn't bother to think about this before.

    Of course, Yao can also choose to wait until he is older and then find a secluded place outside to practice.  However, when it comes to qualifications, the younger you are and the less mature your body is, the more thoroughly you can evolve when you improve.  For her own sake, Yao didn't allow himself to waste the slightest opportunity to become stronger.

    Fortunately, today, although it was an impulse, he somehow solved the problem that had been bothering him. Yao was still very satisfied and hummed a self-composed ditty proudly. Under the urging of his mother, Yamamoto Keihide, he farted.  He ran towards the living room in a hurry.

    ¡­¡­

    Time flows in a hurry, and it always moves forward quickly when you don't expect it, which makes people sigh as if the deceased has passed away.  Spring passed and autumn came, and Yao was already 7 and a half years old before he knew it.

    At noon in midsummer, perhaps because it had just rained, it wasn¡¯t too hot anymore, but there was an oppressive dullness in the air.  In the forest, the usual complicated sounds of insects disappeared now. The dense branches and leaves blocked the sunlight in the sky, making it as dark as a ghost land.

    "Ouch~"

    Suddenly, a roar full of anger came, and then the earth seemed to be shaking. The lush branches and leaves were separated by a pair of dark fleshy palms. At this moment, a black bear was like a sharp sword tearing through the darkness, emerging from the forest.  Jumped out.

    With a body over three meters tall, the muscles on his body can only be described as a lump.  Although this lump looks very intimidating and oppressive.

    However, this big guy has no leisurely enjoyment of sunbathing at this moment. His ugly and ferocious face is full of weird and ridiculous panic, and blood is flowing from his nose, but he seems not to feel the pain at the tip of his nose. He is crawling on the ground with all his limbs and trying his best to move away.  He was running everywhere, and the dark forest behind him seemed like Abi Hell, and it also looked like the bloody mouth of a monster.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoosh¡­¡±

    At this moment, the sound of grass branches being pushed aside sounded again in the dark forest.  Hearing the movement behind him, Xiong Xiong's eyes couldn't help but cast a deathly gray color, and his limbs danced as if they were wheels turning very rapidly.

    A thin black shadow finally jumped out of the jungle. Under the sun, a child's figure fell behind the black bear.

    He is about 1.3 meters tall, with a well-proportioned and muscular build, short black hair, sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, and the skin on his face is as tender as a peeled boiled egg. He is wearing a white imperial robe. No matter how you look at it, he looks just  A handsome little boy.  Perhaps the only thing that makes him look like a demon is his blood-red eyes.

    The eyes, which are as red as blood, have two black magatama on each edge that are slowly rotating. At first glance, those eyes seem to be sucking in the human soul, full of indescribable charm.

    The boy looked at the running bear in front of him, with a confident smile on his handsome face.

    ¡°Kakakaka¡­¡±

    Like the sound of a train hitting the rails, the little boy's legs suddenly expanded rapidly, as if they suddenly turned into elephant legs.  Tap lightly on the ground, tap again, tap again.

    They are obviously the legs of an elephant, but when placed on the ground, they feel as light as a swallow sweeping through water.  If there were any martial arts masters present at this time, they would definitely exclaim loudly: "It's actually the Xiang Xiang Crossing the River from Shaolin Xiangtang Quan!"

    Although Shaolin Xiangtongquan is a boxing, it is actually a body method. It only has antelope horns and incense.The two postures of "Xiang Crossing the River" are famous for their amazing speed and erratic and mysterious figure. They belong to the top secret martial arts of Shaolin.

    In less than a second, with three taps of his feet, the boy's figure strangely appeared directly in front of the bear.

    "Ouch~" When the bear saw the small figure in front of him, he let out a desperate roar. He leaned sideways and kicked the ground with all his strength. His huge body was like a huge iron gate.  The little boy bumped into it.

    "What a move, the old bear hits the tree!" The little boy looked at the bear's tragic momentum, and the brilliance in his eyes seemed to overshadow the sun in the sky, and he couldn't help but exclaimed in admiration.

    He folded his arms around his chest, as if holding a huge millstone, his right hand suddenly turned red and swelled like a cattail leaf fan, his body bent into a big bow, and he punched the bear hard, as if he was pushing the big bear hard.  As if the millstone was turning, there seemed to be a faint rumbling sound in the air.

    The thousand-pound gate holding the palm of a monument!  This boy actually wants to go head-to-head with a black bear!

    "Boom!"

    There was a violent explosion in the surrounding air, and the little boy took eight steps back. Each step caused the surrounding ground to explode. The eight footprints were connected one after another like a long dragon.  But the black bear was stopped motionless by the little boy's punch, but drops of dark red blood were constantly seeping from its facial features.

    Slowly walked to the bear, stretched out his hand and patted its strong belly: "You can continuously force me to use Xiangxiang to cross the river, Big Slam Tablet Palm, Tai Chi Zhenjing, and Eight Steps of Heavenly Dragon. You are worthy of this."  Overlord of the forest! So rest in peace!" As if he understood the boy's words, as the boy uttered the last three words, the black bear's body suddenly fell to the ground.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 7 Destruction of the Village and Final Arrival in Konoha

    Update time: 2013-02-12

    "Eight Steps of Heavenly Dragon" is the name of the last eight steps of the little boy's retreat. Together with the Xiangtong Quan and the Marrow Cleansing Sutra, it is also known as the three most valuable treasures of Shaolin Temple.  It is good at discharging force and can direct the opponent's attack force into the ground, which is similar to Tai Chi's four or two movements of a thousand pounds.

    Wiping the sweat on his head, the boy stretched his head and looked at the village at the foot of the mountain in the distance. He stretched and said, "This is the last test. I finally passed it! It's time to go back."

    Lifting one of the black bear's legs, the boy easily dragged it down the mountain, so fast that only a black shadow could be seen.  Soon, the village, which was originally as small as an ant, was in sight. The boy's home was to the east of the village.  Against the surrounding dilapidated thatched houses, a small building with a yard stands out.

    He ran straight towards the building. Outside the courtyard door, there was a middle-aged man with a resolute and serious face standing.  Seeing the black bear in the boy's hand, his pupils shrank slightly: "What a boy, you actually killed the bear king of the east forest! And his clothes are not even dirty."

    "Yao, I'm back." Although there was a turmoil in his heart, the man's tone seemed calm, as if all this was just a very ordinary thing in his eyes.

    "Dad, have I passed the final test now?" The boy, Yao, dropped the black bear in his hand nonchalantly, clapped his hands and showed a big smile to the man.

    "Humph!" He didn't say anything, but snorted coldly as acquiescence, "Follow me, your mother should have packed your luggage." Yao curled his lips secretly, but still followed obediently.

    Inside the house, a woman with a fairy-like appearance was carefully tying her parcel. Apart from making her more mature, the years had left no trace on her body. Her appearance was still as gorgeous as a few years ago.

    She checked each package carefully, then touched the wall of her home with a look of reluctance.  The man couldn't help but soften his voice when he saw it: "Huixiu, have your luggage been packed?"

    He took his hand away from the wall and took a deep look at his house. There was a trace of hesitation in Yamamoto Keihide's eyes: "Xin, do you have to leave? Isn't it good here?"

    Uchiha Shin sighed, stepped forward and hugged his wife gently: "I don't want to leave either, but the environment here is too simple, and Yao's talent will only be buried here! For Yao's future, we must go to Konoha,  Let him get better training and see a broader stage! Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±

    "Um."

    ¡­¡­

    In the lush forest, Yao's family of three was sitting next to a big tree and resting. Yamamoto Keihide looked a little pale and leaned on Uchiha Nobu's chest, while Yao stood in front of her on tiptoes, feeding her carefully.  water.

    "Dad, can you do it? It's been seven days, and I haven't even seen the shadow of Konoha Village!" Yao couldn't help but doubt as he put down the kettle in his hand and looked at the scene around him that had never changed.

    "You little bastard, how dare you doubt your father and my ability! Humph, can a man say no?" Uchiha Shin glared at Yao fiercely, and then looked at Yamamoto Ehideu in his arms with some distress, "  Huixiu, let¡¯s find a village to rest. It¡¯s still far away from Konoha! You can¡¯t do it like you are now, you have to take good care of yourself first.¡±

    Yamamoto Keihide tilted her head slightly and sighed with difficulty. Although traveling non-stop for seven days was nothing to Yao and his son, she, who was just an ordinary person, couldn't bear it.

    Uchiha Nobu picked up Yamamoto Ehide, looked around, and said "Follow me" to Yao, and the two of them ran towards the west quickly, one behind the other.

    "Ah!" "Ding!" "Hahaha" "Help! I don't want to die!" "Mom!"

    The family hadn¡¯t gone very far when suddenly, a faint sound of fighting reached the ears of Yao and his son, along with the strong smell of blood. Both of them looked stagnant, and a haze flashed in their eyes.

    ¡°Dad, you stay here and watch mom, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Yao whispered, and then he sped up and ran in the direction of the smell of blood.  Uchiha Nobu jumped into a tree hole and hid with Yamamoto Keihide.

    "Nobu, what happened? What are you going to do?" Yamamoto Keihide asked unclearly. The situation in front of her made her instinctively feel that something was not good.

    "It's okay. I asked him to go to the front to check the situation. Don't worry, our son is very strong!" Uchiha Nobu patted his wife on the shoulder. There was no worry on his face. He was very confident in his son's strength.  .

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Yao was hiding in a big tree. Although he tried his best to control it, Yao still couldn't help but become violent when looking at the massacre going on below, and the murderous aura in his eyes increased rapidly.

     There is a small village located in the small canyon not far away.  But at this moment, this originally peaceful village ushered in a group of vicious invaders.

    In the village, a group of tough bandits let out inhuman laughter, waved their swords, and slaughtered unarmed villagers wantonly.  Some of them were smiling obscenely and suppressing a group of village women, ignoring their cries and shaking their bodies vigorously.  There were also several bandits who were searching for survivors from house to house and burning down the houses in the village with torches.

    Blood, laughter, screams, and flames rising into the sky, the whole village is like a purgatory on earth.

    "Gululu" Along with the sound of a ball rolling, a small head appeared in Yao's sight. The eyes vaguely revealed the light of ignorance and innocence, full of curiosity about the world, and the bright red blood was mixed with it.  The dirt made his originally cute face become dirty, like a discarded rag doll.

    Not far away, a robber in black was laughing and pressing a woman to the ground, not caring about the headless body in her arms that was still spurting blood.  The woman grabbed the robber's back like crazy, but despite her small body and weak body, although she tried her best, it looked more like she was tickling the robber.

    Closing his eyes, his fists clenched loudly, and his small chest rose and fell rapidly.  Suddenly, Yao's eyes opened again. In the red pupils, two black magatama were rotating rapidly. When they stopped, they had turned into three.

    The tense body suddenly relaxed, Yao's figure suddenly disappeared into the tree, his legs expanded rapidly, and his whole body was like a nimble swallow. In just a blink of an eye, Yao arrived in front of the black-clothed robber.

    He rushed forward quickly and punched the robber who had not yet reacted. He was sent flying for five or six meters before his body hit the wall and slowly scratched it, just like a painting falling off the wall.  Falling generally.

    Yao didn't even look at him for a second. The little figure quickly shuttled through the small village. Without exception, the bandits he encountered were punched limply against the wall. Their muscles and bones were shattered, their internal organs exploded, and they were unable to die.  Die again.

    After three years of training, relying on the powerful power of chakra, there is no resistance at all in opening up the meridians. Yao has already opened up all the meridians in his body.  Coupled with the way of hardness and softness that he has long understood, Yao is already a martial artist who can transform his strength, and the power of his boxing techniques has not only increased several times.  As the saying goes, hitting someone with strength is like hanging a painting, and Yao's attack proves that this statement is true.

    The innate conditions of this body are surprisingly good, coupled with hard training, the strengthening of tiger and leopard thunder sounds and various precious ingredients, and the increase of chakra.  Even though he was less than eight years old, the power that Yao could unleash with a punch could barely reach over a thousand kilograms. These were just ordinary robbers, how could they withstand Yao's fists.

    Yao is confident that as long as he can take good care of his body and continue to exercise, when he reaches adulthood and his body reaches its peak state, and even reaches the realm of holding pills, his explosive power will not be the same.  Lose to anyone else in the world.

    ¡­¡­

    "Are you the leader of the bandits?" After running through nearly half of the village, Yao finally found a well-dressed middle-aged man in the only stone house in the village, riding on a woman with his lower body trembling.  .

    Tilting his head, Yao looked at the thin, short, wretched-looking man in front of him with cold eyes.  Yao deliberately compared this bandit leader with Uchiha Nobu, and immediately, Uchiha Nobu's image shone brightly in his heart.

    Comparing it again, Uchiha Shin shines brightly again.

    Comparing it again, Uchiha Nobu became a little sun

    So, Yao was extremely satisfied that he had a handsome father.

    "Are you a ninja?" The thin bandit had no intention of paying attention to Yao's inner thoughts. He held the handle of the knife with trembling hands. In the past, he often boasted in front of his subordinates that he could blow hair and break his hair, but he could not give it to him at this time.  The slightest sense of security.

    Although the person in front of him was just a child, if the word "ninja" was added in front of the child, the weight would be completely different.  Even a rookie who has just refined chakra can easily defeat four or five grown men, even if the rookie is less than 8 years old.

    "Have mercy" Before the words of begging for mercy could be fully uttered, Yao's fist had already hit his temple heavily.  Like an exploded watermelon, the bandit leader's head burst open, and red and white things splashed everywhere around him.

    "Yao" Uchiha Nobu couldn't resist his worried wife after all, and followed the traces left by Yao, and happened to see Yao massacre in the village.  Looking at his expressionless son standing in front of the bandit leader's body, Uchiha Nobu was worried, but he didn't know what to say.  For those who are destined to embark on the road of ninjaFor Yao Yao, this kind of scene is something he will often experience in the future, and it was even created by him himself.

    Around him, the sky-high fires were still burning. Even though Yao finally chose to take action, the village could only occasionally hear a few moans and sobs on the verge of death.  Suddenly, Yao saw a small dog that came out of nowhere. It was so skinny that it was circling the corpse of a villager. Its little head kept arching on the corpse and it let out a childish whine.  He couldn't help but whisper a sad sigh: "Human life is not as good as a dog!"

    "That's why I let you become a ninja." Uchiha Nobu looked at the tragic scene in front of him indifferently, lowered his eyelids and said, "Only the strong can decide their own destiny!"

    Yao suddenly grinned at Uchiha Nobu: "Don't worry, dad, I, Uchiha Yao, will never be weak when facing enemies!"

    "makes sense."

    ¡­¡­

    "I'm sorry, sir, if you want to enter Konoha, please show your pass or register with me." A ninja wearing a dark green vest and a Konoha forehead protector politely stopped the pedestrian who should be a family of three in front of him.

    "It's finally here, Dad." Yao sighed with relief.

    "Mr. Ninja, my name isUchiha Nobu!"

    ¡°Nani!!!¡±

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 8 Meeting Uchiha Sasuke for the first time

    Update time: 2013-02-13

    "Really? Was the Uchiha exterminated half a year ago?" In the Hokage's office, Uchiha looked at the elderly third generation in a daze, with two parts of sadness, one part of resentment and seven parts of despair in his eyes.

    "Yes, the Uchiha family was slaughtered by the traitorous ninja Uchiha Itachi, leaving only his younger brother Uchiha Sasuke." The third Hokage smoked a cigarette, his voice seemed a bit low, and the thick smoke obscured his expression.  It's hard to tell how he feels now.

    "Then I don't know how the Third Generation will distribute us?" Uchiha Nobu's face returned to his usual indifference, but his whole body did not have the anxiety and excitement when he first came to Konoha. His face was as rigid as a stone, and his tone also changed.  Be blunt and distant.

    The wrinkles on the third generation's face deepened and he sighed softly: "Your surname is Uchiha. Of course you must live in the family and it is convenient to take care of Uchiha Sasuke. Teach him well By the way, you must continue to be a ninja when you come back this time  ¡­¡±

    "No need, Lord Sandaime, the meridians in my hands are injured, and it is no longer possible for me to be a ninja. As for Sasuke, I will take good care of him." Uchiha Nobu calmly interrupted Sandaime.  Perhaps it was Yao's misunderstanding. When he said that he would take good care of Sasuke, Uchiha Nobu's tone seemed to be slightly more serious.

    After knocking his pipe on the table, Sandai's tone was still low: "That's it. You don't have to worry about the compensation for that mission. Someone has already paid for you. Go see Sasuke!" He said.  He picked up the tea cup on the table and took a sip.

    "I'll take my leave." Uchiha Nobu bowed stiffly, and then led Yao and his wife out of the Hokage Tower.

    Yao followed his father silently. He had not spoken since entering Konoha Village.  But not speaking does not mean that he doesn't understand anything. Based on the discussion between his roommates in his previous life and the conversation between Uchiha Nobu and the third generation just now, Yao is sure that Uchiha's genocide was definitely caused by the high-level officials of Konoha, and Uchiha Itachi was just  It's just a knife from the top.

    "But Yao doesn't understand.  Of course, this does not refer to the annihilation of the Uchiha clan. Yao has no feelings for the so-called Uchiha clan, and he can guess the reason why it was annihilated. It is just that the Uchiha were too restless and annoyed Mu.  In desperation, senior management Ye just took action.

    Yao asked himself if he were the Third Hokage, he would definitely make the same decision. You must know that Konoha, which has the title of the strongest ninja village, has always been coveted by the other four major ninja villages.  If the Uchiha clan is allowed to successfully carry out a coup, no matter who wins in the end, there is no doubt that the strength of Konoha Village will be greatly reduced.

    If that time comes, Konoha will become the fat in the mouths of the other four ninja villages. It will be much more serious than just losing a disobedient Uchiha family, so the top management of Konoha can only take thunderous measures.  .

    But in the end, Konoha actually left an Uchiha Sasuke behind, which Yao couldn't figure out.  Uchiha Sasuke is not like Yao. He has been brainwashed by his family since he was a child. If he knew the truth of the matter, Yao could guess what he would do.

    Even Yao could think of something, but he didn't believe that those cunning and fox-like Konoha senior officials would ignore it.  There must be other reasons!

    "Is it because the higher-ups are showing mercy? Impossible! So, is this a deal? This Uchiha Itachi really has good intentions and is a good brother!" A trace of appreciation flashed through his eyes, and he secretly praised in his heart.

    Although he had been away from Konoha for many years, Uchiha Nobu was still familiar with taking his wife and children through several streets. After passing through the last alley, his eyes suddenly opened up, and a large group of majestic buildings suddenly appeared.  In front of the three people, it was the original residence of the Uchiha clan.

    The dark eaves stretched continuously, and the entire sky reflected seemed to turn gray.  A dark and obscure aura, full of lust and ambition, rushed towards him, making him breathless.

    Uchiha Nobu looked at the buildings in front of him, his expression suddenly froze, and his eyes flashed with deep disappointment and sadness.  Yao Ye, who was following him, sighed in his heart: "It's your own fault and you won't survive! Such a familyhey!" Even though the family has been exterminated for half a year, the place where they live still exudes such a strong atmosphere of ambition. It's conceivable that back then  The Uchiha clan has become so restless.

    "Let's go, this will be our home from now on." Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Nobu suppressed his inner emotions, but his tone was still much lower.

    Walking on the streets of the Uchiha station, looking at the black blood spots everywhere, Yao could imagine how cruel and bloody the massacre was.  The strong wind blew, and there were bursts of whimpering in the air, as if the soul was confiding, and as if the ghost was roaring, recalling the past glory of this ancient clan, and also telling the sorrow of that massacre.

    Holding his trembling wife in his arms, Uchiha Nobu had a gloomy face and walked straight towards the center of the family.?, walked to the owner¡¯s house.

    The house of the head of the Uchiha family was no different from those of the people around him. When he opened the door, Yao saw at a glance a lonely, thin figure, kneeling quietly in front of the hall, his shoulders swaying slightly, but not making a sound.  .

    Perhaps hearing the sound of opening the door, the figure suddenly slowly turned around, and what came into view was a cute and handsome face. But what made Yao's family feel heartbroken was that those eyes should have been worn by a five- or six-year-old child.  The eyes full of hope and longing were like a pool of stagnant water at the moment, calm without any ripples or life, only filled with chilling silence and despair.

    "Itachi, you are so willing!" Yao sighed inwardly, his tone sounding like a complaint between brothers.

    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" His tone was as dead as his eyes, and his voice had no fluctuation at all, like a machine.

    In his previous life, Yao had always heard from his roommate that Sasuke Uchiha was such a bastard and unreasonable. To be honest, he didn't have a good impression of him before.  But seeing the current situation, Yao could understand. It would be strange for such a young child to live alone in such an environment for so many years, coupled with Itachi's deliberate guidance, that his character would not be distorted.

    Perhaps it was the same Uchiha blood that flowed. Seeing Sasuke's current state, Yao suddenly felt a slight sting in his heart, as if he saw his own brother being bullied severely by others.

    Stepping forward slowly, Yao couldn't help but have a sunny smile on his face. He stretched out his right hand, flicked Sasuke's forehead affectionately, rubbed his hair and said with a smile, "My name is Uchiha Yao.  From today on, I am your brother, please give me your advice."

    "Uchiha?" Sasuke couldn't help but widen his eyes when he heard this, with a flash of doubt in his eyes.  However, when he saw the red eyes of Yao and Uchiha Nobu, his doubts were immediately put down.

    Nothing can prove Uchiha's identity better than the Sharingan, especially since Uchiha Nobu's eyes can obviously open freely, which is something other people who are lucky enough to get the Sharingan do not have.  Just like Kakashi Hatake, although he has a Sharingan, that eye can only remain open at all times.

    "I was seriously injured during a mission 10 years ago, and I barely recovered until recently. Just call me uncle." Uchiha Nobu looked at Sasuke with a smile, a complicated light shining in his eyes.  However, Sasuke, who was completely helpless at this moment, did not notice.

    "UncleUncle, you can find a place to live. Anyway, all the houses hereare empty." Sasuke shouted a little unaccustomedly. Looking at the empty houses around him, there was a feeling in his eyes that made both Yao and his son feel worried.  A tremor of hatred.

    "Hehe Dad, it seems that your task is quite heavy! This younger brother is quite difficult to teach." On the surface, Yao chuckled unscrupulously, but his heart was full of worry and helplessness.

    "Itachi, can you bear the hatred of the entire Konoha?"

    ¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, the Yao family has been in Konoha for a month. The Uchiha clan and the survivors are also well known, but it only adds some people to talk about after dinner. After all, there are only two people, one is still a child, and the other is already  I can no longer be a ninja waste, and I really don't have the capital to put pressure on those big shots.

    Because of the destruction of his family, Sasuke received a two-year leave from the Ninja School and received Uchiha Nobu's teachings at home every day.  As for Yao, he was sent elsewhere by Uchiha Nobu, and he could do whatever he wanted. Anyway, Yao had been practicing almost all by himself.

    Uchiha Shin, who was holding back his son, seemed to transfer all his enthusiasm for education to Sasuke. He taught hard and hard, and he couldn't help but feel relieved when he saw Sasuke's sudden enlightenment. The confidence he had lost in Yao was quickly restored.  And Sasuke naturally benefited a lot, and his strength also increased rapidly

    To the left of the Uchiha family residence is a dense forest. In fact, this kind of scene is very common in Konoha Village.  At the end of the small forest, a waterfall like a ripple rushed from the cliff into the deep pool below, splashing crystal water droplets, and the rumbling sound spread far away.

    Yao stood quietly on the water below the waterfall, with a layer of rich purple-black on the surface of his body, as if he was wearing an iron suit.  The ability of chakra completely exceeds Yao's imagination, not only in its powerful power, but also in its ability to repair and improve the body.

    Yao is only seven and a half years old now, but his strength is already equivalent to the chunin level, and his muscles and bones are not much worse than when he was at his peak in his previous life, so he is fully able to withstand rigorous physical training.

    Iron cloth shirt, a famous foreign practice.  It uses a variety of extremely cruel training to improve the body's muscles and bones and enhance its ability to resist blows.  It is said that when you reach the peak of your practice, once you exercise, your skin will turn purple and black, as if you were covered withThis layer of iron clothing is said to be invulnerable to gods and demons.

    Of course, in the previous life, even if the iron cloth shirt had been trained to the highest level, it was absolutely impossible to be invulnerable. It could only be said that it was not afraid of some blunt weapons such as sticks.

    But Yao is now speechless to discover that because of the power of chakra, even though his muscles and bones have now reached the highest state mentioned by Tiebushan in his previous life, he can clearly feel that his body's potential is far from being fully utilized.  Developed to the limit, this means that his muscles and bones still have a lot of room for growth.

    "Invulnerability, hey! It's not impossible." Feeling the comfort of the turbulent torrent hitting his body, Yao was full of expectations for the future, "Chakra what a damn good thing!!"

    The body is experiencing the impact of the water flow, but Yao's hands are not idle either.  He raised his hands flatly and clenched them into fists. Two light blue balls with undulating surfaces wrapped around his fists. Waves of powerful chakra waves were released wantonly, shattering the torrent that fell on them.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 9 Rasengan

    Update time: 2013-02-14

    "Whoops~"

    After only holding on for less than 10 seconds, with a slight explosion, the chakra balls in Yao's fists that were already fluctuating violently suddenly seemed like deflated balls, suddenly exploded and turned into gas that floated around.

    He waved his fist in annoyance, "Failed again! Damn it!" Yao raised his face in depression, letting the rushing waterfall hit his face, but the cold water could not wash away the irritability in his heart.

    Since refining chakra, Yao has not only been busy improving his body, but also has not relaxed at all in the practice of controlling chakra.  Needless to say, climbing trees and treading water are basic skills. Yao is now close to mastery in controlling the changes in chakra form.  Only one final step is needed to reach the peak state of allowing chakra to change forms at will.

    Unlike the inner energy of the previous life, chakra is integrated with the spiritual energy of the ninja, so even if it is separated from the body, it can still be controlled through spiritual power. Different chakra forms can have different effects, and stable and excellent forms  It can even increase the power of chakra several times.  Therefore, almost all masters among ninjas have unique understanding and research on the changes in chakra form.

    It¡¯s not just that, maybe it¡¯s because this world is full of auras of heaven and earth with various attributes, which is the power of nature mentioned in Naruto, so the natural bodies of the creatures born in the world will be biased towards one or a few attributes.  Therefore, the chakra combined with the body's energy will naturally have different attributes. The ninja can display these attributes to increase the power of the chakra, which is the so-called change of properties.

    " However, the practice of changing nature is based on form change, so most ninjas only have a superficial understanding of it. Only ninjas who have achieved outstanding results in form change are qualified to truly come into contact with the practice of changing nature.

    Since Yao decided to use his body as a weapon, he has been working hard to improve the defensive power of his fists.  In addition to increasing his physical strength and having a good glove, all Yao can think of is covering the surface of his fist with chakra and trying to increase its density to enhance defense.

    But although this idea is easy to say, if you just cover it with a layer of chakra at will, then its defensive power is really poor, almost the same as bare-handed fists, and the effect is very useless.

    However, if you want to increase the amount and density of chakra to enhance the defensive power of chakra, you need to have extremely strong chakra manipulation power. Even if you are a genius like Yao, it will take you 3 years, but you still can't.  Achieving one's ideal state is always one step away from success. After all, the ultra-high-density chakra is not so easy to control.

    His eyelids trembled slightly, and the cold water could not extinguish the hot fire in Yao Yao's heart. "What should we do? How can we maintain the accumulated chakra!" This last step has troubled Yao for more than a year.  For months, Yao tried his best but still couldn't get over this hurdle.

    Just standing motionless under the waterfall, before I knew it, the sky was getting dark, the soft moonlight was shining, the air seemed to become misty, with a silvery color, and there was a sense of tranquility and tranquility.

    Yao's restless mood seemed to be soothed by the moonlight, and he gradually calmed down. He touched his chin and looked at the bright moon in the sky, but his thoughts drifted to other places: "Such a big moon is actually man-made, how ridiculous! Pervert!  There must be a limit, okay?¡±

    "But this world is really weird. We have lost such a large piece of land. Even if we don't say anything, we can still attract Yue" Yao complained in his heart as he walked home. Suddenly he stopped and a look of extreme sadness appeared on his face.  ecstasy.

    Concentration, attraction, gravitycentripetal force, rotation!

    "It's just spinning!" Yao's eyes flashed, and he finally knew what he lacked in chakra control!  That means no rotation!  Clenching his hands into fists, a large amount of chakra surged out again, spinning rapidly along many different trajectories.  Continuously increasing the chakra output, gradually, Yao's hands were completely wrapped in sky-blue chakra balls, which looked particularly beautiful under the already slightly dim sky.

    "What a powerful feeling! Use rotation to generate strong centripetal force, so you can easily maintain the form of chakra without spending too much energy! This move requires strong rotation, and the shape is round, so let's call it Rasengan!  Yao showed an excited smile, suddenly punched the big tree next to him, and shouted: "Rasengan!"

    "Buzz~" A harsh buzz sounded, and Yao's fist penetrated the tree without any delay. Under the pressure of the fist, a huge circular deep hole was blasted out of the surface of the tree without any resistance.  , there is still a trace of smoke coming out of the inner wall of the hole.

    Both offense and defense!  This move really surprised Yao. It was originally just to protect his fist, but it??Thinking of accidental collision, he created such a powerful attack move.

    " And Yao knows that this move is far from being developed to its limit. Not to mention that it does not include changes in properties, even if it is only used in its current form, the amount of chakra it can stably aggregate is far from its limit.  If Yao's current chakra is enough, he can increase his chakra output and his power will naturally become stronger.

    He casually broke off a twig from the tree in front of him and held it in his mouth. On Yao's shoulder, suddenly and without warning, a Rasengan appeared out of thin air, as if there was a sky-blue elf floating on his shoulder.

    The shoulders shook slightly, and the Rasengan disappeared immediately. Yao smiled confidently: "Humph, with this move, you don't have to be afraid of sneak attacks in the future."

    Thanks to the strength of chakra, Yao almost never encountered bottlenecks when opening up the meridians throughout his body, and entered the realm of energy transformation early.  Huajin warriors, in addition to the legendary master Baodan who is equivalent to the level of a true immortal on land and the legend of breaking the void and seeing the gods, are already the pinnacle of national martial arts.

    Different from ninjas, the so-called perception of ninjas means that some people are born with strong soul power. They can not only sense and control their own chakra well, but also be able to sense the chakra of other people within a certain range, so that they can know the enemy's hiding place.  The position, attack moves and even the target of the attack can be used to predict the enemy first and gain the upper hand in the battle.

    ??And Chinese martial arts emphasizes developing and improving the limits of the human body, focusing on the power of the human body.  Huajin warriors' bodies have already reached the theoretical peak of "humanity". If they further understand the creation of heaven and earth, that is, the way of hardness and softness, they can even reach the state of "listening to the blood flowing like a gushing spring, and the cicadas awaken before the autumn wind moves".  That is to say, the sensitivity of the body's facial features and skin is incredibly high, and even the slightest movement cannot escape the Huajin warrior's body senses.

    For a warrior like Yao, sneak attacks are useless.  As soon as you make a move, the changes in the surrounding environment will be immediately noticed by the body of the Huajin master, which has been tempered for thousands of times. Chakra will automatically gather to the place where you were attacked, and gush out to neutralize the enemy's strength.  Now that the Rasengan has been created, Yao can directly use it to launch a powerful counterattack, causing the attacker to lose more than he gains.

    "I should go buy some herbs tomorrow and come back. If I want to step into the alchemy path, my current physical strength is far from enough." Finally completing the Rasengan ninjutsu also marks that Yao has achieved great success in controlling the changes in chakra form.  .  As for the practice of ninjutsu and nature change, Uchiha Nobu strictly ordered Yao to be 10 years old before he could practice it, so Yao was free for the time being.

    Uchiha Nobu didn't know Yao's situation, so in order to avoid accidents, he had to treat him as a normal child.  Generally, students in ninja schools only learn the Three Body Technique at this age.  At the age of 10, the meridians in the average human body have basically grown and can withstand the movement of more chakra, and chakra has accumulated to a certain extent.  Moreover, people's minds have basically matured at this time, and it is safer to practice ninjutsu, and the probability of injury is very low.

    Looking up at the starry sky, Yao vaguely seemed to see a tall figure. He was laughing very wildly, and a pair of eyes as powerful as hell were staring at him with interest.

    "Xin'er, wait for me! I will continue to get stronger! I will live! Live forever! Then let you come back to me, and we will never be separated again!" Clenched his fists and closed his eyes.  He closed his eyes until the longing in his eyes was hidden, and then he started walking towards home again.

    "Dad, give megive me some money!" After dinner, Yao stretched out his hand to Uchiha Nobu with a slightly red face, and spoke with great difficulty.  As an "old man" who is actually close to 30 years old, Yao is embarrassed that he still has to ask his parents for money.

    "You're asking me for money?" Uchiha Nobu's expression became weird. Yao has always been very arrogant and almost never asked him for anything. Many times, Uchiha Nobu subconsciously treated Yao as an adult.

    But at this moment, seeing Yao who only reached his belly button in front of him, Uchiha Shin suddenly realized: "He is still an 8-year-old child!"

    However, Uchiha Nobu adjusted his mood in just a moment, and without asking Yao about the use of the money, he took out a small stack of banknotes from his sleeve and threw it to Yao like trash: "There are 50,000 here. If it's not enough, I'll give it to you again."  You take it." There is no need to ask about the purpose. This is his trust in Yao. Uchiha Nobu believes that his son will not use money to do improper things.

    "Enough, enough!" Yao just wants to buy some medicine to cleanse the body and strengthen the body. In the environment of the earth in the past life, the medicinal materials required for the medicine are naturally ordinary, and the price will definitely not be too expensive. Yao estimates that it should be 50,000.  More than enough.

    "Great! With this money to buy medicine, plus Baduanjin, I should be able to step into the Baodan realm within 2 years. But my body is still too small now, otherwise I will only need 1 year to succeed. But as long as I step into  Baodanha!" Lying on the bed, Yao looked at the stars in the sky outside the window and thought to himselfSuddenly, an unprecedented sense of confidence arose.

    PS: Most of the readers are very helpful these days!  It¡¯s decided, two updates tomorrow!  This is a manuscript that I managed to squeeze out in the past few days!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 10 First encounter and decision

    Update time: 2013-02-15

    "Auntie, give me 5 skewers of grilled squid!" In a barbecue shop on a certain street in Konoha Village, a young shota wearing clothes with the Uchiha family crest was standing in front of a barbecue shop, looking at the shop owner's wife and calling sweetly  made a sound.

    Five minutes later, on a street "far, far away" from the barbecue shop

    Yao wiped the red lip marks on his face depressedly, thinking of the barbecue restaurant owner¡¯s ear-piercing scream just now, his fanatical eyes, and his disgusting mouth!  Lingling couldn't help but shiver.  Especially when he saw a bunch of squid in his hand, Yao's little face was so dark that he could play his true character as the young Bao Qingtian.

    "Aww!" He bit into a large piece of squid, and the unique fragrance of squid stimulated his taste buds. Yao's face also changed from gloomy to clear, and he narrowed his eyes, enjoying it very much. "Although people are a bit scary, this squid  The roasted ones are pretty good."

    Speaking of Yao¡¯s past life, this was just a hobby. He still remembered that in order to please him, Wen Xin¡¯er¡¯s father specially hired a famous barbecue master from Japan, whose task was to grill squid for him every day.

    Soon 5 skewers of squid had been wiped out by Yao.  Looking at the sun above his head, Yao's pace quickened slightly. He was mainly here to buy medicinal materials today. If he wanted to go shopping, he had to finish his business first.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Yao is not familiar with Konoha at all. He doesn¡¯t know which street the drug stores are mainly concentrated on, so he can only slowly sweep through the streets like this.  Comparing the prescriptions in his memory, Yao spent a lot of money in his pocket, in exchange for bags of high-quality medicinal materials.

    Looking at the large and small bags of medicinal materials in his hand, Yao couldn't help but feel so beautiful: "That's great! These medicinal materials are at least 30 years old, hahaha Now the time it takes me to reach Baodan can be shortened!"  Yao's prescriptions were given to him by his master in his previous life. Many of them are exclusive secret recipes that are not shared with others. Needless to say, they are extremely effective.

    In his previous life, these prescriptions and the unique skill of Ba Duan Jin passed down by Master Yao were the basis for Yao to enter the realm of holding pills at the age of 20.  In his previous life, the medicinal materials he used were only goods that were five or six years old. The medicinal power contained in those inferior goods was completely incomparable to what he has on hand now!

    It was only then that Yao truly agreed with what his father had said. Konoha Village can be regarded as the most prosperous city in the Fire Kingdom outside the capital, and the pharmacies are fully stocked with goods.  Soon, Yao had purchased all the medicinal materials he needed, and they were all of the highest quality. If he was still living in that remote mountain village, it would be much more difficult to find so many medicinal materials.

    After counting the remaining money in his pocket, Yao happily walked into a nearby barbecue restaurant (note: the owner is a man), ordered 10 large squids, and ate them on the spot.

    "What are you doing! Go away quickly!"

    "Ouch, what are you doing! I'm just looking at it! Besides, can't I buy it?"

    "Who wants to sell it to you! Go away, you monster, don't block my business!"

    "Why don't you sell it to me?"

    ¡­¡­

    Yao¡¯s mouth was bulging with squid, and there were two squid tentacles hanging from his mouth like two beards.  Suddenly he heard a noise nearby. Yao swallowed hard, picked up the last string of squid and curiously walked out of the store. At a glance, he saw a little boy with blond hair in front of the mask store opposite.  He was fighting over something with an uncle who looked like the owner of a mask shop.

    The little boy was just an ordinary five- or six-year-old child. There was no way he could rob an adult. Within a few seconds, he was thrown away by the shopkeeper and his body hit the ground heavily.

    At this time, the surroundings were already crowded with people, but Yao was very surprised to find that no one watching the excitement was willing to step forward to correct the injustice, or even help the child.  Not only that, but they all looked at him with disgust and hatred, as if they wanted to step forward and kick the boy again.

    He threw the mask in his hand to the ground and trampled it to pieces. The mask shop man pointed at the boy and said, "Huh, you monster, even if I crush it, I still won't sell it."  It's for you! Get out of here!" The eyes full of disgust made Yao feel a little confused.

    He frowned. Although he was still a little confused about the situation, Yao did not hesitate. He quickly stepped forward to help the little boy up, patted the dust on his body, and asked in a friendly voice: "Hey, how are you? Are you okay?  ?¡±

    Hearing no answer, Yaowei raised his head in confusion and saw the little boy in front of him looking at him blankly, but he couldn't help but shed two lines of tears in his eyes.  As if the dust had been wiped away by tears, the sky-blue eyes were like two gems in the sun, pure and without any impurities.

    "Alas~" I sighed longly.Yao knew that there must be some unknown secret in this boy, but no matter what, Konoha, the head of the five great ninja villages, actually treated a child like this, Yao really couldn't agree with it.

    "Hey! Boy!" Suddenly feeling someone pulling on his shoulder, Yao raised his head and saw the male owner of the barbecue restaurant opposite looking at him nervously, "Get away from this monster quickly!" He said, exerting force on his hands,  Wanting to pull Yao away.

    With a slight movement of his shoulders, Yao easily shook the boss's hand away. He shook his head with a smile and said, "Thank you, uncle, but I don't think he looks like a monster. He is just a kid younger than me."

    Regardless of the anxious expression on the boss's face, Yao reached out and patted the blond boy in front of him who had barely held back his tears. He secretly sighed that it felt really good, and handed the last string of squid in his hand to him: "Here,  Please give me something to eat and stop crying."

    With trembling little hands, he took the squid from Yaoti and took a bite. The boy felt that the taste of the squid was much more delicious than his favorite Ichiraku Ramen.  He ate all the squid in his hand in a few mouthfuls, raised his head, and found that the warm figure had gone away. Suddenly, he got the courage from nowhere, and shouted towards Yao's back: "My name is Uzumaki Naruto!  He is a man who will become Hokage sooner or later! You must remember!"

    "My name is Uchiha Y¨­, Uzumaki Naruto? I remember." The figure in the distance suddenly stopped, but only for a moment, and soon disappeared around the corner, leaving only a faint answer.

    "Uchiha Yao!" Uzumaki Naruto said silently in his heart.

    On the other side, Yao, who returned home, kept raising his eyebrows in surprise. Although he has never watched "Naruto", Yao still knows the common sense that Uzumaki Naruto is the protagonist of this world.  But he didn't take him seriously, so what about the protagonist?  Is the main character amazing?  For Yao, who is new to movies, TV and novels, the concept of a protagonist is just the person who can survive from beginning to end.

    Yao had no intention of caring about and caring for him. Although Uzumaki Naruto was pitiful, the most indispensable thing in this world was poor people. Yao had long been accustomed to it. Except for his own relatives, Yao could only say that he would see others.  If you help a little, your sympathy will not overwhelm you so much that you will never forget her.

    And who can say that this childhood experience is not a kind of training for him?

    Pushing open the door of the house, Yoshio saw Uchiha Shin in the yard in front of the main hall with a serious look on his face, instructing Sasuke to practice basic taijutsu. Yamamoto Eihide was sitting in front of the hall door, sewing clothes.  He looked at the two people in the yard with a smile.

    "I'm back!" Yao shouted loudly, but he was embarrassed to find that no one paid him any attention.  He touched his nose angrily, sent the medicinal materials back to his room dejectedly, then returned to the yard, standing aside and watching Sasuke's training with interest.

    Yao did not teach Uchiha Nobu or Sasuke any national martial arts techniques before, not because he was hiding anything, but because he didn't know what to do.

    After all, compared to the powerful ninjutsu and the weird and unpredictable illusions, Yao's national martial arts is too ordinary and has nothing magical about it. Even when he knew that part of the reason was that the power of chakra was far greater than the inner energy, he did not think so.  how to change.

    But since Yao Chuang created the Rasengan last night, his thoughts have changed. He has seen his own power with his own eyes, and his brain, which has been confused by the mindset of his previous life, finally regained clarity.

    "In the final analysis, chakra is just a kind of energy. Although it is very powerful, it is not much different from the inner energy of a warrior in terms of use.

    As for the people of this world, the total time from the discovery of Chakra to the present is less than a thousand years. And because of the special nature of Chakra, most of their energy is focused on the pursuit of powerful and versatile ninjutsu and illusions, but they have neglected the  The pursuit of meticulousness.

    But compared to ninjutsu, national martial arts has a development history of more than 4,000 years, and because of its weak power, it can only focus on taijutsu.  After a long time and dedicated study, the martial arts performed in conjunction with the inner energy have almost maximized the combat effectiveness of the inner energy. 1 point of force can produce 10 points of effect. In terms of skills, it is better than similar ones in Naruto.  Physical skills are really much more advanced.

    Except for the taijutsu of the Hyuga family and the secret ninjutsu of the Raikage family, the taijutsu in Naruto are very crude in the use of chakra. They basically just use chakra to increase speed and strength, which is equivalent to the kokushu.  The most superficial external skills.

    Looking at Sasuke who was still practicing with gritted teeth in the yard, his whole body looked like he was standing out from the water, Yao finally made the decision to teach him the martial arts!  Otherwise, if he continues to practice like this, even with Uchiha Nobu's treatment, the subtle hidden wounds in his body will still easily accumulate, affecting his future development.

    Now that he had made up his mind, Yao quickly stepped forward and smiled at Uchiha.He waved his hand and said: "Dad, you should go and rest nearby. According to your training method, he will be easily disabled. Although you know medical ninjutsu, if you practice so hard without taking care of your body, even if you are  It can¡¯t be completely cured. It¡¯s up to me to teach him!¡±

    "You want to teach him? Are you good at it?" Uchiha Nobu was a little skeptical after hearing this. It wasn't that he didn't believe in Yao's strength, but he was worried that an 8-year-old kid would know how to teach others?

    Yao raised his eyebrows when he heard this, "Tsk, you're looking down on me! You'll know just by looking at me." His expression was full of confidence.

    PS: This is the saved manuscript, there will be another chapter later.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 11: Transferring Kung Fu

    Update time: 2013-02-15

    "Sasuke, do you know what it feels like to ride a horse?" In the yard, Yao did not directly start teaching Sasuke how to practice martial arts, but asked a seemingly unrelated question.

    "Well, I used to have a few horses at home, and I often rode them." Although he had some doubts about Yao's level, Sasuke still answered obediently.

    "Oh? That couldn't be better!" Yao's voice was filled with a hint of surprise. He spread his legs in a horse stance and looked at Sasuke and said, "Pay attention to the movements of my legs!"

    When Sasuke heard this, his eyes couldn't help but move down and landed on Yao's legs.  His eyes widened slightly, and Sasuke was surprised to find that although Yao's legs seemed to be stationary, they were actually undulating slightly like waves, causing his entire body to bounce up and down.  "It's like riding a horse!" A flash of inspiration flashed in Sasuke's mind, and he looked at Yao with enlightened eyes.

    "Clever!" Yao An praised it and put away the horse trail: "As you can see, my action just now has the artistic conception of riding a horse. Although simply standing with bent legs can exercise the endurance of the leg muscles, it takes a long time.  Muscles are easily fatigued and damaged. But if you are like me"

    As he spoke, Yao shook his legs, "Not only are there no danger of damage to the muscles in the legs, but they can also take into account the explosive power of the legs. Moreover, when you stand, you must exert force, and your legs must be like tree roots.  Stick to the ground."

    Yao took a stance and waved to Sasuke: "Sasuke, kick my leg with all your strength." Sasuke was stunned, and then suddenly kicked Yao's leg quickly.

    Sasuke¡¯s powerful and sudden kick hit his leg, but Yao didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all, and his legs were still standing firmly.  Looking at Sasuke's surprised face, Yao smiled and said: "You see, you must use force when doing Zama Step, so that your lower body will be very stable over time. I know that many Taijutsu in Konoha include high kicks.  Leg movements, but I advise you not to learn them.¡±

    When Yao said this, his expression became slightly serious: "Although the strength of the legs is indeed greater than the hands, the legs are like the roots of the human body. Once the legs are off the ground, the whole person will become a rootless tree.  It is very dangerous to be unable to react quickly and effectively to attacks. Therefore, high kicks can generally only be used as a killing move. Once used, either the enemy or you will die!"

    "But aren't legs more powerful than fists? Without legs, the power of taijutsu will be greatly reduced." Sasuke stared innocently with his big eyes and asked in confusion.  Sasuke actually felt a little contempt for the danger Yao said. After all, he knew that with his body, he could still make a few evasive movements in the air. How could there be the problem Yao said.

    "Haha Really? Then you and I try?" Yao had already expected Sasuke to have such a reaction, and stretched out his right index finger to tickle him.  Of course Sasuke wouldn't object, so he jumped into the air and hit Yao's head with a standard Thomas roundhouse kick.

    Yao leaned back slightly, letting Sasuke's feet pass in front of his eyes, and raised his hand to punch Sasuke in the stomach.  Yao did not rely on his overwhelming strength, but suppressed his speed, strength and reaction to the same level as Sasuke, so Sasuke could easily keep up. He thrust his waist hard and spun around in the air again.  The right leg was like a big ax, hitting Yao's head with a fierce wind.

    Turning around and retreating, he once again avoided Sasuke's second attack at the last moment. He pointed his right hands together into a sword. In Sasuke's stunned eyes, he easily passed through the defense of his hands and slowly touched his forehead.

    "I know." Yao retracted his arm, looked at the dumbfounded Sasuke and smiled, "Just now my speed, strength and reaction were almost the same as yours, but because I was standing on the ground, whether I was dodging, accelerating or counterattacking,  It¡¯s much easier than you. The so-called rooting on the ground, physical fighting is extremely dangerous, you must always keep your body in the best state of exertion, and you must be down-to-earth, so that you can use the power of every part of your body.¡±

    "Oh, I understand." With the facts before his eyes, Sasuke responded obediently.

    On the side, Uchiha Nobu quietly listened to Yao's explanation, and his eyes lit up with the novel theory.  Just like don't do anything easily, although it sounds absurd at first, but if you listen carefully, you will feel that every word is very precise.

    After asking Sasuke to do a horse stance as he asked, Yao suddenly pointed at Sasuke's tailbone.  Suddenly, Sasuke felt a chill spread rapidly from his heart to his whole body, and he couldn't help but shiver, and goosebumps bulged up on his body.

    After a while, Yao took his hand away, looked at Sasuke and said, "Do you remember the feeling just now?"

    "Well, brother Yao, what's going on?" Sasuke stared at the small bumps gradually disappearing on the surface of his body.

    "This is a way to increase your physical strength and enhance your physique. Sasuke, you should have learned that the chakra of ninjas is made ofA fusion of physical energy and mental energy.  "Yao said as a fire-like chakra rose from his hand, "When a ninja fights, he will attach chakra to his hands and feet to enhance his power, but in this way, the chakra will follow the body's movement.  Pores gradually disappear.  And the method I want to give you is the essence of my physical skills, learning how to close the pores all over the body at will.  This means that as long as you don't use ninjutsu and don't release chakra, your chakra will never be consumed.  "

    Listening to Yao's explanation, Uchiha Nobu's eyes were already widened like two lanterns at this time: "Oh my God! What kind of monster body art does this kid inherit? If you don't let chakra escape, you can make chakra  It will never be consumed, this grandma's is simply a perpetual motion machine!" Uchiha Nobu felt his heart twitching just thinking about it.

    "It's not just chakra. When you practice physical arts, you will sweat and feel tired. This is also because your body's energy will gradually be lost from your pores with sweat. If you can close the pores all over your body during practice, your body's energy will be  will be blocked in the body, then your physical exertion will be reduced to a minimum, and although it is not as magical as chakra, it can also enhance physical fitness. However, this function is mainly used to lay the foundation for refining chakra, because it is safe and painless  . Sasuke, you can directly use chakra to strengthen your body now, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much." Yakko didn¡¯t care whether Uchiha Nobu¡¯s heart could bear it or not, he added a few more words without surprising.

    Uchiha Nobu swallowed hard, his whole body was trembling slightly, and large drops of cold sweat fell from the top of his head.  Although the effect Yao said seems to be rubbish, how could he not understand the value of this effect, knowing the difficulty of ninja training?

    Although the reason why ninjas are rare in this world is related to the high mortality rate of the ninja profession and the continuous wars, the main reason is that the physical requirements for refining chakra are too high, and one must reach the level of normality in the previous life before the age of 6 at the latest.  As for the physical fitness of adults, even if people in this world are generally much stronger than in previous lives, it is very difficult to reach a level where they can refine chakra.

    And even if you work hard to meet the requirements, your body may have suffered serious injuries due to overtraining, and you can still just be an ordinary person.  Even if the Uchiha clan had super maintenance and medical conditions, most of their children still had to quit the ranks of ninjas due to injuries. You can imagine how difficult it is for an ordinary person to become a ninja.

    Konoha has the most excellent and professional training system among the five major ninja villages, so that every child can receive more scientific training and better medical care.  However, Konoha has a population of more than 100,000 and more than 10,000 children. Currently, those who can refine chakra and are qualified to attend ninja schools are only just over a hundred.

    "Then what should we do?" Sasuke asked impatiently. He didn't care how precious this training method was, as long as it could enhance his own strength.

    "Look! I'll teach you a method!" As he spoke, Yao performed a three-body posture. "This stance is to control the closing of pores by controlling the spine of the body, and to lower the body's center of gravity to one's tail vertebrae.  Go up, you have to have the feeling of a tail standing out of thin air. First of all"

    After explaining the specific precautions in detail, Yao looked at Sasuke and said: "You have reached a very high level now. If you first spend 2 months to master Zama and Sansana, your foundation of Chinese martial arts will be very solid.  , then you can learn other things.¡±

    "Yeah!" Sasuke nodded excitedly. Although he was still young, looking at Uchiha Nobu's horrified eyes, he was so smart that he didn't know that this training method must be extraordinary, at least better than what he had received before.  Be smart.

    Since then, every morning, Yao will follow Sasuke to the yard, practicing Baduanjin while always pointing out Sasuke's wrong moves.  You can't practice Chinese martial arts randomly. Without a teacher to guide you, if you rely on yourself to figure it out, you will most likely develop something wrong with it.

    And at night, Yao will soak in the tub all night and use medicinal baths to strengthen his body.  It is worth mentioning that for some unknown reason, Uchiha Nobu also pestered Yao to teach him the martial arts, and Yao naturally agreed.  So every morning, Uchiha Nobu would come to the yard on time and stand with Sasuke, practicing even more diligently than Sasuke.

    Time flies by like this as the family is busy. One month has passed, two months have passed

    Uchiha Nobu and Sasuke clearly felt that their body strength had increased slightly, and their body coordination had been greatly enhanced. They felt that all the muscles in their bodies had become a whole, and they could easily use all the strength of their bodies with a single movement.  Get mobilized.

    It seems to be of average effect, but you must know that Uchiha Nobu and Sasuke are ninjas!  His own body has been developed almost to its limit.  In fact, the main reason why their strength has increased in the past two months is because of XiuThe art of refining the country repaired some of the hidden injuries on their bodies, so that they would not be hindered by the hidden injuries when exerting force, and their strength would naturally increase.

    And they obviously feel that their energy is getting stronger and stronger, they are always full of energy, and they look full of energy.  This also made them have greater expectations for Chinese martial arts, and they practiced more seriously.

    Finally, after two months, Yao asked them to stop.  Looking at the energetic two people in front of him with slightly bulging temples, Yao couldn't help but smile from the bottom of his heart: "Dad, Sasuke, you have a solid foundation now. Next, is the real beginning"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 12: The Beginning of Baodan and Ninjutsu

    Update time: 2013-02-16

    "The physical skills I practice are generally divided into three levels: Ming Jin, Dark Jin and Hua Jin. Ming Jin has not refined chakra yet and can only rely on physical strength to attack others; Dark Jin has just refined chakra and can only attack others.  Being able to use it reluctantly; Huajin means being able to skillfully use chakra and open up the meridians throughout the body, and at the same time understand the way of hardness and softness. Chakra is both hard and soft. If the body is attacked, chakra will automatically erupt to offset the strength of the attack.  Yao simply explained the levels of Chinese martial arts to the two "good students" in front of him.

    Hearing this, Uchiha Nobu pondered for a moment: "So, Sasuke and I are both secretly powerful now?"

    "Yes, what you have to do now is to use chakra to open up the meridians throughout the body. This is not difficult. But it is not so easy to understand the way of strength and softness. It depends on your understanding." Yao scratched his head.  , feeling a little helpless in my heart.

    If you want to reach a higher level in the practice of Chinese martial arts, it is absolutely impossible without a profound understanding of Chinese culture.  Yao remembers that in his previous life, there were only two masters of Dan Bao among foreigners, and those two people had studied Chinese culture since childhood, and even had Chinese knowledge to the point where they could only speak Chinese but not English.

    Although Japanese culture was passed down from China, it has formed its own unique system after years of running-in and development. To be honest, Yoshi is not sure whether Sasuke and Uchiha Nobu can understand the hardness and softness of national martial arts.

    But Yao's original expectations were not very high, so he calmed down in an instant. He looked at Uchiha and said, "Dad, you don't want to be a ninja anymore. I'll teach you a set of life-saving skills." He then turned his attention to Sasuke.  On the body, "Sasuke, your chakra attributes are thunder and fire. They are both very explosive attributes. I will teach you a few sets of fast punches."

    Yao also thought carefully about the kung fu he taught the two of them.  For Uchiha Nobu, because he no longer has the intention and ability to be a ninja, preserving his life and health is what he needs most now.

    So Yao chose Shaolin¡¯s Marrow Cleansing Sutra and the eight-step movement technique to ward off cicadas.  The Marrow Cleansing Meridian can cleanse the marrow and exchange blood, regenerating the human body. It is not difficult to practice, but it takes a lot of time to practice.  The eight-step cicada is best at running long distances, so it is perfect for escaping.

    Sasuke, on the other hand, has outstanding explosive power, is young, and has a more impatient personality.  The Marrow Cleansing Sutra, which requires more than ten years of practice to be effective, is completely unsuitable for him. Yao plans to let him do the same as himself, first training his muscles and bones, and then forging his body with the sound of tiger and leopard thunder, so that he can achieve success in two years at the latest.

    "But this thing is not like the Marrow Cleansing Sutra. It does not require the use of brains. It takes considerable talent to be able to practice the Tiger and Leopard Thunder Sound.  Yao was not sure whether Sasuke could understand it. If not, Yao would have no choice but to let him spend more than ten or twenty years practicing the Marrow Cleansing Sutra.

    For Sasuke, Fanyao chose Xingyiquan and Baji, which are hard-hitting, plus the Eight Trigrams and Monument Slammer, which are extremely strong and powerful.  Firstly, because his chakra attributes are suitable; secondly, because Yao saw that Sasuke had experienced the tragedy of annihilation of his family at a young age, and the darkness in his heart was too heavy, so he wanted to use his masculine fist to neutralize it, so that he would not be like the one in the anime in the future.  In general, because of hatred, it is on the road of no return.

    Not to mention Uchiha Nobu and Sasuke who were very excited because they got new skills.  Yao paid attention to Yamamoto Ehide, who was watching the three people practicing martial arts with a smile. The mother and son muttered mysteriously for a while, and then saw Yamamoto Eihide impatiently starting to learn Wuqinxi with Yao.

    As I said before, the practice of Chinese martial arts is not as simple as taking a secret book and practicing peerless magical skills.  At the beginning, Yao even temporarily put aside most of his training and concentrated on helping the three of them correct their postures and demonstrate the key points of exerting force in their movements.  It wasn't until 2 months later, when all three of them were basically admitted, that Yao was able to gradually return the focus to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    As the days passed between winter and summer, the house of the Uchiha clan remained as quiet as a virgin, as if the whole world was outside the noisy Konoha. No outsiders came to visit, and the owner did not visit others. The whole house was as quiet as a virgin.  A small, independent world with almost no communication with the outside world until Sasuke went to school again.

    Night, the courtyard of the former Uchiha clan leader¡¯s house.  The summer breeze blew slowly, like a soft whisper, and the silver moonlight shone, clearly illuminating the figures in the courtyard.

    Yao¡¯s whole body was like a soaring dragon crouching over a tiger, leaping and turning in the yard. As his body moved, it seemed as if there was a level 12 storm within one meter of his body, and the air crackled.  With each punch, Yao felt as if he was in mercury, and his movements seemed very slow and laborious.

    The fist stretched to the end, and a "bombarded" sounded, as if a thunder was exploded in his ears, the air faintly glowed with a transparent air waves, extending from Yao's fist to the outward, and slowly dissipated until 5 meters away.

    She lowered her waist and closed her posture, Yao clasping her hands round, as if she was embracing the whole world in her arms.  inside the bodyThe turbulent chakra slowly subsided, and Yao's aura quickly disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, until in the end there was no trace at all. If you didn't see it with your own eyes, I'm afraid anyone would just regard Yao as a dead thing without life.  .

    Opening your eyes, your eyes are as calm as a mirror, like a vast ocean, or like a volcano that has been silent for thousands of years. Under the deep calm on the surface, there is endless power.

    "Finally, I have the elixir!" A faint sigh sounded. Yao felt the empty dantian and the round, fiery red golden elixir in the center. He felt inexplicably relieved and at ease.  Even though he knew that in this world he could only be a special ordinary jounin with just holding pills, but this was Yao's support, a support that only belonged to him.

    Until now, Yao has lamented countless times how wise Uchiha Nobu was when he decided to come to Konoha.  The fact that he was able to reach the Dan state so quickly was certainly due to his own hard work, but it cannot be ignored that the complete range of medicinal materials in Konoha Village, as well as a variety of body-replenishing medicines that were not available in his previous life, also greatly enhanced the process of his body strengthening.  accelerate.

    As the leader of the five great ninja villages, in Konoha, as long as you have enough money, you can buy almost anything you want.  For the sake of his family's cultivation, Uchiha Nobu showed no mercy and spent a total of 10 million to buy a large number of medicines to strengthen his body and strengthen his body.  The piles of banknotes blinded Yao's eyes, and made him decide for the first time that he would definitely become a ninja in the future. Damn, it's such a lucrative career!

    However, the medicine Yao brought from another world was not used on his family members.  This is not because he is stingy, but because of the rules of the sect. As long as you really get into the sect, you can learn the essence. In the end, all methods will be returned to the sect, and you will know everything.  But some of the unique tricks and secret recipes are different. They are the result of the painstaking efforts of the master's seniors and can only be learned by direct disciples.

    And each master generally has only one direct disciple, the person who truly inherits the master's legacy, so the selection criteria are naturally very strict.  Just like Yao in his previous life, it took him 4 years and numerous tests before he could become his master's direct disciple. However, even his master's children have not learned his master's unique skills and secret recipes.  Although he is in a different world now, Yao does not dare to violate the rules of the sect.

    Lying on the bed, Yao looked at the old ceiling, thoughts racing in his mind: "Sasuke will go to school again tomorrow, right? I can also officially start learning ninjutsu! Hey, you shouldn't disappoint me, after all, this is  The most powerful person in the world!" Thinking of being able to learn ninjutsu, even Yao couldn't help but be very excited.

    Ninja Ninja, in the simplest terms, is a person who knows Ninjutsu. If you don't know Ninjutsu, how can you be considered a ninja?

    Early the next morning, after sending Sasuke away, Yao followed Uchiha Nobu to his study.  I casually opened a very ordinary book on the bookshelf, and saw a square hidden grid, about 20 centimeters long and wide, silently appearing on the opposite wall.

    He solemnly took out a large scroll and handed it to Yaodao: "This is the scroll of all fire escapes that our Uchiha family has inherited from generation to generation. All the secrets of fire escape of the Uchiha clan are on it. Oh, by the way, this was kept by the clan leader in the past.  People who have not made great contributions to the family can't even take a look." His tone seemed to be declining, but also mocking.

    Yao didn't feel anything about this, his eyes emitted a wolf-like green light, and he almost grabbed the scroll from Uchiha's hand, turning it over and over in his hand.

    Unlike Yao¡¯s imagination, this scroll is not as gorgeous as Yao imagined. It is even full of different appearances and domineering.  It has a dark appearance, damaged and yellowed paper edges, and the wooden stick in the middle seems to have been mostly rotten. Just based on its appearance, giving it away for free would probably be an eyesore.

    "Is this the most advanced fire escape scroll in Uchiha?" Yao touched his chin and muttered. The huge contrast made him doubtful about the rumor that the Uchiha clan is the best at fire escape.

    "You brat, what's that look in your eyes!" Nobu Uchiha slapped Yao on the back of the head angrily, "Follow me. Practicing ninjutsu cannot be like taijutsu. It needs to be done in a special venue."

    Yao pretended to cry out in pain, touched his head and followed Uchiha Nobu, and soon walked out of the family residence.  After twisting and turning through several streets, the two of them soon arrived at the edge of Konoha Village. A forest surrounded by barbed wire appeared in Xinyao's sight. There was also a small sign hanging on the Internet - Third  Training Course.

    "This is a training ground built by Konoha. It is specially used for ninja training. However, ordinary people can also pay money to go in because there are many wild animals in it. Many rich people like to go in and hunt by themselves." Uchiha replied.  Yao patiently explained to the confused Yao.

    Arriving at the gate, Dazzling Eyes twitched as he watched Uchiha take out five 10,000-yen bills and hand them to the guard at the door.  When the two of them entered the training ground, Yao finally enduredHe stopped and said, "Dad, how much are the prices here? Our family doesn't have much money, right?"

    Uchiha Nobu made a disdainful "cut" sound, looked at Yao Qingqing, who had a prominent vein on his forehead, and said, "Don't worry, I think back then your father and I could earn millions from one mission. I still have this little money."

    "Dad!" Yao shouted loudly, and his eyes turned into two "$" shapes at some point, "I want to be a ninja!"

    "Bullshit! Why should my son not be a ninja? After you have mastered a few ninjas, I will file your file and ask the Third Generation to arrange an excellent jounin for you." Uchiha Nobu said.  He waved his hand and motioned for Yao to follow.

    With the passage of time, Uchiha Nobu gradually understood the difficulties of the third generation. In addition, he had deeper feelings for Konoha. When he mentioned the third generation of Hokage again, his tone was not so harsh.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 13 Changes in Properties

    Update time: 2013-02-17

    "The so-called ninjutsu is a method of releasing chakra that has changed in form and attribute to attack the enemy." In an open field in the forest, Uchiha Nobumasa told Yao the principles of ninjutsu, "Basic ninjutsu generally refers to wind  , thunder, earth, water, and fire five element ninjutsu, and advanced ninjutsu are all kinds of strange and have abilities far beyond basic ninjutsu."

    Yao frowned slightly: "Dad, ninjas should have genjutsu, right? And our Uchiha clan is quite good at it?"

    "Ahem, genjutsu" A trace of embarrassment appeared on Uchiha Nobu's face, "Your father and I are not very good at this. However, our Uchiha clan has the Sharingan's super amplification of genjutsu, and we are generally masters of genjutsu.  . Uh If you are really interested, wait until I get back and find the family's illusion scroll for you, and you can figure it out for yourself."

    He looked at Uchiha Nobu with extreme suspicion: "Not very good at it? I'm afraid he doesn't know anything about it." Yao's voice was light and airy, but it made Uchiha Nobu's face turn red. As an Uchiha clan member, he doesn't know how to perform illusions, so he is really not a good-looking person.  things.

    After the father and son had a laugh, Uchiha Nobu then told Yao about the role of seals: "Each ninjutsu has a specific seal. The seal can adjust the properties and form of chakra in the body, so that the chakra can meet the needs of the ninjutsu."  state. After all, almost all ninjutsu requires chakra form and attribute changes at the same time, and the change process is very complicated. Therefore, if you want to adjust chakra without using seals, it is really practical for a ninja to adjust chakra and release ninjutsu through his own multi-purpose.  It is too difficult, so except for a few strong people or those who are born with special abilities, Muji Ninjutsu almost does not exist."

    Yao curled his lips disdainfully: "Isn't it just the legendary drawing of a circle with the left hand and a square with the right hand? It's such a crazy thing! I can speak such childish things at the age of 3." Of course, he didn't say this out loud.  He, who was a bit sinister in his heart, would not reveal the surprise so easily.

    "Okay, now let's start the first step of Ninjutsu training. First of all, you must master the changes in the nature of Chakra. Although you can release Ninjutsu through seals even if you don't master it, this is the foundation and must be mastered.  Be firm, and you will know the benefits later." Uchiha Nobu said, picking a lot of leaves from the surrounding trees and placing them in front of Yao, "Put the leaves in your hands, use your chakra, and light them on fire!  Remember, think about how to make the chakra hotter and more explosive."

    "Hmph, isn't it just that if you are proficient in nature change, you can omit the seal of nature change in ninjutsu! Think of me as a child!" Hearing Uchiha Xin's somewhat vague words, Yao secretly rolled his eyes with disdain.

    Sitting on the ground, Yao casually picked up a leaf and put it in the palm of his hand. He tried his best to imagine the explosion and heat of fire in his mind. Chakra spurted out from his hand. The leaf was instantly dismembered by the sprayed chakra and turned into fragments scattered in the sky and scattered in the wind, but it did not burn at all.  signs.

    Yao¡¯s expression did not show the slightest fluctuation, he just calmly picked up another leaf, and chakra spurted out again

    The sun gradually rose and then set. Yao still sat upright in the same spot, as if he had never moved. The large pile of leaves beside him had now turned into a handful.

    "Pfft~" The leaves broke again, and the fragments burst out, but the bright green color seemed to be standing still in the silent irony.  Yao Qing sighed: "I knew it wouldn't be that easy!" Looking at Uchiha Nobu, who was lying under the tree next to him, snoring and sleeping soundly, he kicked his butt speechlessly and turned over a pair of dead fish.  Eyes, completely ignoring the other party's fire-breathing gaze, "Still sleeping! We should go home!"

    Standing up, Uchiha Nobu noticed the pile of leaves that had almost disappeared. A trace of relief flashed in his eyes, but he said sarcastically: "Hey, no wonder it's so popular! It seems that our great genius eats today  I¡¯m holding it in! Gaga gah¡­¡±

    "Well, the artistic conception of fire is too vague, and I haven't figured it out yet." Putting his hands on the back of his head, Yao answered slowly, without any anger or shame at all.  Uchiha Nobu was asking for trouble, so he had to lead the way angrily.

    Yao raised his head lazily and looked at the fiery red sky above his head.  Although he knows that the properties of fire are explosion and blazing, knowing and doing it are two different things. Explosion is easier to understand, and Yao has made some progress, but blazing geniuses know!

    When I got home, Yamamoto Ehideu was not at home. Yao probably went to pick up Sasuke.  Yamamoto Keihide felt very sorry for this cute and pitiful nephew. She was not willing to let him go to and from school alone!

    After getting a bucket of cold water and washing his body casually, Yao sat in front of the door with a dazed look on his face, staring straight at the sun with only half of its head left in the sky.

    Unconsciously, he raised his right hand, and the chakra circulated. In his mind, he imagined that the chakra in his hand seemed to have turned into the sun, blazing!  violent!  And the chakra in the palm of his hand seems to feel Yao's state of mind, the fierceIt came out of the body and turned into a long beam of fire rising into the sky.

    Outside the courtyard gate, Uchiha Nobu was standing at the door at some point. His chin almost dropped to the ground when he saw this: "My ancestors, what kind of monster did I, Uchiha Nobu, give birth to?" I had already done everything.  Preparation for a long battle, thinking that even if my son is a genius, it will only take ten and a half months

    The next day, under the puzzled eyes of the ninja at the door, Yao and his son walked in carrying two large bundles.  The third training ground costs 50,000 yuan for an ordinary person to enter, but as long as you don't come out, no one will care about how long you want to stay there.

    Yao's training this time will take a considerable amount of time. Even if Uchiha Nobu's family is rich, he cannot afford the long-term consumption of 50,000 yuan a day. Anyway, with the strength of the two of them, they are not afraid of the beasts inside, so this time they are ready for the long-term.  Preparation for battle.

    What?  You said you won't go to the training ground?  Not to mention that in Konoha Village, no ninjutsu is allowed to be used publicly unless ordered in time of war. Let's just say that Yao practices fire escape. There are not many other things around Konoha. There will definitely be no shortage of trees. It would be fun if it burned down.  But it¡¯s big.  The training ground is different. Not to mention safety measures, even if there is an accident, professionals will be responsible. Moreover, because it is specially built for practicing ninjutsu, all facilities are very complete.

    After wandering around the training ground for a long time, the father and son finally stopped in front of a tall waterfall.  We quickly started to set up camp, and soon two exquisite tents were set up.

    Uchiha Nobu stepped on the water and called Yao to the bottom of the waterfall. This waterfall was more than twice as high as the waterfall Yao had discovered in the woods next to the Uchiha station.  Uchiha Shin pointed at the waterfall in front of him and said: "Yao, you have now completed the initial change in the nature of chakra. The next thing you have to do is to enhance its power!"

    "How powerful?" Yao touched his chin and looked at the huge waterfall in front of him, with a look of realization on his face.

    "You will be considered qualified when you can stand under the waterfall without a drop of water." Regardless of Yao's twitching mouth, Uchiha Nobu said nonchalantly pointing to the waterfall in front of him.

    At night, next to a large waterfall at Konoha's third training ground, a huge wild boar was placed on a bright bonfire. Drops of grease fell into the fire, making a muffled sound. The rich aroma floated in the breeze.  Far away.

    Uchiha Nobu concentrated on turning the grill with the wild boar on skewers, sprinkling some condiments on it from time to time.  Yao sat quietly aside. Although the fragrance lingered in his nose, his eyes never stayed on the wild boar for a moment, but focused on the scroll in his hand.

    Illusion technique involves dispersing one's own chakra into the air, then invading the opponent's nervous system through breathing and other methods, and influencing or even manipulating it, causing the opponent to fall into hallucinations.  We, the Uchiha clan, focus on visual illusions, that is, releasing illusions through eye contact. The pupil power of the Sharingan can greatly increase the effect of our chakra and enhance the power of illusions.

    The effectiveness of the illusion is not affected by your own factors. The stronger the opponent's willpower or perception, the worse the effect of the illusion.  And if the difference in strength between the two sides is too great, the opponent may even be able to use illusions to rebound Be careful when using illusions!

    After reading the general outline at the front of the scroll, Yao closed his eyes and slowly savored every sentence of the general outline in his mind, gradually forming his own basic understanding of illusions and his own opinions in his mind.

    "The principle of illusion is to use one's own chakra to influence the enemy's nervous system. That is, the stronger the long-range chakra sensing and manipulation ability, the greater the power. No wonder most of those sensory ninjas are masters of illusion. No matter how bad they are, they will never  Afraid of illusions!" Yao thought as he slowly released chakra through his eyes according to the method recorded on the scroll.

    1 meter3 meters7 meters10 meters20 meters37 meters!  Finally, when the chakra extended to nearly 40 meters, the control suddenly dropped significantly, and it was no longer possible to control it freely.

    "I don't know if such a result is considered good?" Yao felt a little unsure.  The control of chakra outside the body is different from the control of chakra in the body. It basically depends on innate talent. Although there are training methods, the effect will not be very great.  Yao knew no one who knew how to use illusions, so naturally he couldn't roughly know his talent for illusions through comparison.

    But Yao is conceited that he will not lose to anyone in terms of chakra perception. A warrior who has reached the highest level can even predict the future. The strength of his soul can be imagined. Yao is now able to clearly sense everything within a radius of 3 kilometers under his full strength.  His chakra is at the top level even among perception ninjas, so thinking about it, his talent for illusions should not be bad.

    "Just practice and see. If it doesn't work, just give up." Yao made up his mind and practiced!  He didn't want to miss any opportunity to increase his strength.

    ¡­¡­

    "Rumble" In the third training ground, a 10-meter-high waterfall surged with momentum.Like a silver ripple hanging in the air.

    At the bottom of the waterfall, Yaozheng stood on the water with grinning teeth, surrounded by a layer of fiery red flames.  But the blazing fire that usually seemed to be arrogant and powerful was like a newborn lamb under the surging water curtain. The fire was flickering and flickering, as if it would be drowned by the ruthless water flow in the next moment.

    "It really hurts!" Although he tried his best, he had little effect on the raging torrent. The water easily passed through the flame defense line around him and hit Yao hard.  The impact of the water flow of a waterfall that is more than 10 meters high cannot be overstated, but thinking about the rapid improvement of Tiebushan's skill in the past month, Yao is now feeling pain and happiness.

    "Haha, little guy, there is something wrong with your cultivation method! If you practice like this, it will probably take a long time to achieve results." Just as Yao was gritting his teeth and suffering, an old and gentle voice suddenly spoke.  rang in his ears.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 14 Apprenticeship and Four Years

    Update time: 2013-02-18

    Yao's heart skipped a beat, and he jumped out from under the waterfall with a whoosh. He took a closer look and saw Uchiha Nobusa standing respectfully beside an old man wearing a fiery red god robe at the camp not far away.

    "Third generation sir." Yao quickly saluted respectfully.  The secret admiration for Naruto's strength was indeed true. With his perception, he didn't notice the old man's existence at all before he spoke.

    Even though he is already very old, the calm aura on his body makes even Nobu Uchiha, who used to be an elite jounin, like a firefly compared to the bright moon compared to him.  Yao is sure that even now, in the current ninja world, there are probably only a few people who can defeat the old man in a single fight.  He still has such power even in his old age. One can only imagine the strength of the old man at his peak.

    The Third Hokage stroked his beard, with a kind smile on his face. The power on his body disappeared in an instant. If it wasn't the terrifying aura he exuded just now, Yaozhen might think he was an ordinary old man.

    Smoking the pipe in his hand casually, Sandai looked at the respectful Yao and said with a smile: "Your name is Uchiha Yao. You have grown to this extent at such a young age. It is really amazing! But your cultivation method just now was a bit off.  Wrong way."

    "Uhplease give me some advice, Hokage-sama." Yao was a little surprised at first, but then he saw the hints in his father's eyes and immediately reacted.  He has heard too much about the legend of the old man in front of him!  The God of Ninja, Doctor of Ninjutsu, known as the strongest Hokage in history

    Uchiha Nobu himself is one of the few in the Uchiha clan who does not have the innate chakra attribute of fire. His training method is very different from that of ordinary clansmen, and he cannot help Yao's training much.  Although Yao has the guidance of the family's secret scroll, and there is no need to worry about the general direction, there are many omissions in Yao's practice in many details.  Nowadays, it is rare to have a ninja who is excellent in fire escape right in front of you. You would be a fool not to seize the opportunity and ask for guidance.

    "Haha, actually your method is not wrong, it's just that you only paid attention to mental control, but did not pay attention to some physical cooperation." The third generation's voice was very calm, and the order was very clear, "Uchiha Yao! You have to know, we  The body also has attributes. Among the five elements of the human body, the heart belongs to fire, the lungs belong to thunder, the spleen belongs to wind, the liver belongs to earth, and the kidneys belong to water. If you want to change the nature of chakra powerfully, you must not only control your mind well, but also stimulate the body's  The organs work together.¡±

    "You mean, I not only want to think in my head, but also speed up the flow of energy and blood throughout my body?" Yao's eyes flashed.  He felt that he had overlooked something before, but now he finally realized that when the masters of martial arts in the previous life hit people, they also paid attention to "hitting people as if they were angry", which meant that the power of internal energy could be accelerated through the flow of blood and energy in the body. Yao didn't think about it.  The same goes for passing chakra.

    The look of surprise in the eyes of the Third Hokage flashed away, as if he saw the shadow of someone in Yao. He felt a little gloomy in his heart, but he didn't show it on his face. Instead, he smiled and praised Yao.

    "Yao, you have been in Konoha for two years. What do you think of Konoha Village?" The third generation took a puff of cigarette and suddenly asked seemingly casually.

    Yao's heart moved slightly, and he chuckled: "It's very good. The uncles and aunts here are very enthusiastic, and most of the ninja uncles have a kind attitude. There are a lot of good things. It's quite good to live here."

    "Haha, that's it" Sandai laughed in a low voice, lowering his head and not knowing what he was thinking, and his rickety figure looked a little bleak.  After a while, Yao heard Sandai's sigh: "But, it's not always so beautiful"

    "Your talent is very good, even more than my three previous apprentices. If you don't dislike me as a bad old man, I can accept you as my closed disciple. Are you willing?" The third generation suddenly raised his head and looked directly at Yao and asked.

    Yao finally could no longer pretend to be calm and looked at the old man in front of him in surprise.  From the other party's gentle and jade-like eyes, he did not see any other impurities, only seriousness and a little expectation.

    for a long time¡­¡­

    "Disciple pays homage to master!" The young man's voice was deep and solemn¡ª¡ª

    Dividing line¡ª¡ª

    Flowers bloom and fall, grass grows and fades, the wheels of history roll slowly, passing through the road of time, following the eternal trajectory, interpreting the world's countless changes and vicissitudes of life.

    It has been four years since Yao became a disciple of the Third Hokage. The Third Hokage's teachings, his own talent and hard work, coupled with a large amount of practical experience brought by a sufficient number of missions, have allowed Yao to grow at a jaw-dropping speed.

    "Fire Release - Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!" Yao was wearing a black vest specially designed for Konoha Anbu, but there was no mask on his face.  His hands changed continuously, and he borrowed five or six seals in an instant. His chest swelled high, and a bright white pillar of fire quickly moved towards the three people not far away.?The Hokage rushed away.

    "I haven't seen this kid in recent times. How come his fire escape skills have become so powerful again?" The third generation was dressed in a powerful suit. His brows were slightly furrowed when he saw the incoming flames. He seemed to have no reaction. He stood motionless on the spot and was engulfed by the flames in a moment.  engulf.

    Yao did not relax his vigilance, his eyes were erratic, and in the blood-red pupils, three magatama were rotating rapidly.  Suddenly, Yao clenched his fist with his right hand, and a fiery red chakra ball the size of two basketballs instantly wrapped his fist, and smashed it hard underneath him.  The fist was like Pangu's sky-opening ax, and the world would be torn apart under this punch.

    "It's not good, it's the Heaven-shaking Seal!" Underground, Sandai, who had sneaked in front of Yao at some point, was shocked when he saw this.  Not caring much, his body suddenly burst out of the ground, and without any hesitation, he immediately escaped.

    "boom!!!"

    As Yao's fist fell, the world seemed to be shaking, and high-temperature flames burst out from Yao's fist, forming a giant pillar of fire that shot into the sky.  The ground below was directly blasted out by this blow, a huge crater with a diameter of more than 10 meters and a depth of more than 5 meters.

    ??Seal that turns the world upside down, seals that turns the sky upside down!  Its power is so powerful!

    Looking at the unsolidified magma in the pit, Sandai hid in the distance in time and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was glad that he hid in time.  But just when the third generation relaxed his mind a little, his eyes suddenly turned red, and a pair of blood-colored eyes occupied his entire sight at some point.

    "Oops!" The Third Generation Horror was about to make a move, but found that his whole body was pinned tightly by golden iron cones, and he was unable to move for a moment.

    "What a strong eye power! The Golden Binding Illusion Technique can actually be so powerful in his hands. Even Itachi must be at this level!" Although the third generation was shocked, his movements did not stop at all and did not choose to release the illusion.  He escaped directly with a substitute technique, and then unlocked the illusion in himself.

    He slapped his hands on the ground hard, and Sandai shouted in a low voice: "Escape from Earth - Mud Dragon Strangulation!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A dozen mud dragons soared into the sky from around where he escaped just now, their huge bodies circling around each other, and in the blink of an eye, they surrounded Yao, who had just punched the third incarnation in the center.

    These mud dragons are not ordinary mud. They are made of super sticky silt blessed by chakra. Once entangled, the mud dragon will quickly submerge the target and suffocate it to death.

    Yao wanted to use a substitute technique or teleport out, but the surrounding space had been completely blocked by the mud dragon, making it impossible to escape.  He bit his lip in frustration: "Tch, I have no choice but to force my way in! Is this old man really over 70 years old? He's ridiculously strong."

    "Heaven-shaking Seal!" He punched out, and the thick mud seemed to be made of paper, and was easily penetrated by the fiery pillar of flames.  He jumped out and immediately used the Substitute Technique to hide far away. Sure enough, as soon as Yao escaped, he saw that his substitute stake was smashed into a sieve by the overwhelming shuriken and kunai.

    Wiping the sweat from his head, Yao is definitely not a person born with less chakra. On the contrary, with his super strong bloodline and acquired hard work, now the only person in Konoha who can surpass him in chakra is probably Naruto.

    But Yao is already out of breath now.  The Heaven-shaking Seal was the strongest trick passed down to him by his master in his previous life. After adding the amplification of chakra, its power surprised even him.

    "However, power and cost are always directly proportional. Although the Heaven-turning Seal is indeed indestructible in terms of power, it stands to reason that using it requires a lot of chakra and physical strength.

    ?? Two consecutive Heaven-turning Seals plus an A-level Fire Dragon Flame Bomb were too much for even Yao.  Compared with Yao, the third generation has only used a teleportation technique, a substitute technique and an A-level ninjutsu so far, but the consumption is much less.

    "This old man really deserves his reputation! I sincerely mourn for his opponent in his peak period." Yao An secretly cursed.  A battle of this level can only be regarded as a warm-up for the current Third Generation. Although he did not use all his strength, his strength was still a bit weaker than that of the Third Generation.

    ????????????????????????????????? Although he was a little discouraged, Yao didn't intend to end it like this. His legs suddenly swelled, fire light burst out from the soles of his feet, and his whole body instantly turned into a green light and shadow, and he came to the third generation in the blink of an eye.

    "Thousands of pounds of support!" Yao shouted in his heart, his body bent like a big bow, his right hand was like an arrow on the bow string, with blazing heat, he slowly slapped Sandai.

    "Finally, I showed my real skills!" Sandai narrowed his eyes. This was not the first time he fought Yao, so he naturally knew that Yao's fists could not be received forcefully.  The seemingly shriveled body was now like an agile ape, jumping far back as if it was on fire.

    Sandai¡¯s movements were naturally fast, but Yao was even faster. He was like his shadow. His feet tapped the ground. When Sandai¡¯s feet landed again, Yao was already in front of him.  Even at the feetHe took half a step forward, protecting his head with one hand, and making a fist with the other hand to strike out like lightning.

    Sandai¡¯s eyes widened, his legs suddenly exerted force, and he jumped back three times, retreating more than 20 meters.  His hands turned into two afterimages in front of his chest, his mouth bulged, and the incandescent flame was like a laser, rushing towards Yao's body like lightning: "Fire Release! Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!".

    "Teacher, this move is useless! Rasengan!" The sky-blue chakra ball on his fist burst out with dazzling light, easily cutting the blazing flame pillar into thousands of sparks, and Yao was able to withstand the ninjutsu of the third generation.  He rushed towards him with overwhelming force.  But Yao's eyes did not relax. He looked around in six directions and always paid attention to his surroundings to avoid the third generation using a substitute.

    The Third Hokage also stared at Yao closely, his eyes meeting Yao's eyes without giving in, but there was no sign of being confused by the illusion.  This is not because Yao didn't release the genjutsu or he didn't know how to do it, but because the third generation had released the genjutsu the moment he was hit.

    At this moment, inside the body of the third generation, a ball of fiery red and a ball of khaki chakra are clearly distinguishable, but the relationship between the two does not seem to be very friendly, as if they are competing for territory, and the two of them bump into each other's route from time to time.  Interfering with the other party's operation.

    Since the invention of genjutsu, there are currently only three ways to break it in the ninja world.  The first is the most common one, which uses pain to stab the nerves to unlock the illusion, but this can only break some of the most basic illusions; the second is to disrupt the rhythm of chakra circulation in the body, so that the enemy's chakra that invades the nerves is affected.  Influence.

    But this can only deal with ordinary illusions. The illusions cast by masters can blind your perception of chakra, making you unable to control chakra. The last and most effective method is to inject the chakra of a third party into your body to fight.  Chakra rhythm inside the body.

    Although the third method is quite restrictive for most ninjas, they must have a sober companion by their side.  But in the ninja world, the most indispensable thing is special cases, such as Jinchuuriki. If they can get the help of the tailed beast in their body, then they can ignore all other illusions except those that are too heaven-defying like Tsukuyomi.

    Although the Third Hokage is a genius, he is not a Jinchuuriki, but he cleverly uses its principle to completely separate the chakra of his two natural attributes and maintain a strange balance.  As long as there is a slight intrusion of external chakra, it will break the balance and disrupt the rhythm of its own chakra, which will completely defeat the illusion.

    Speaking of which, I have to mention that although Yao's talent in Ninjutsu is outstanding, he relies most on Taijutsu and Genjutsu.  Needless to say, physical skills, as for the cultivation of genjutsu, except for the lack of kaleidoscope, Yao is confident that his genjutsu will never be worse than Uchiha Itachi of the same year.

    ??????????????????????So let Yao face the third generation, his illusion has been almost sealed, his strength is probably only about 70%.

    Looking at the young apprentice who was charging toward him aggressively, Sandai smiled happily and bit his thumb gently: "Have you grown to this point? It seems that I have to use some real skills.  It¡¯s time to do something!¡±

    "Ninjutsu - the art of channeling spirits!"

    PS: This chapter has enough words!  Don't worry, as it's the first day of the week, Baicai will have 2 more updates todaywell, two updates is already a big burden for me!  Baicai also has to take the postgraduate entrance examination, so time is squeezed out from between the teeth.  Well, having said so much, the main purpose is to cry poverty.  So guys, rob the tickets!  !

    The second update is expected to be in the evening.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 15 Four years of results and new work

    Update time: 2013-02-18

    "The art of psychics! Come out, ape king and ape demon!" The third generation slapped the ground with his right hand, and in the rising white mist, a ferocious-looking old monkey appeared in front of the third generation.

    The old monkey's sharp eyes looked around for a moment, and soon focused on Yao. A trace of confusion flashed across his eyes: "Sarutobi, what's the matter with you? Do you need to summon me to deal with such a brat? I originally thought it was  Orochimaru is here!"

    "Ape Demon, don't be careless! He is my close disciple, and he is very strong!" Sandai patted the old monkey on the shoulder, his tone full of relief and pride.

    A flash of suspicion flashed in the old monkey's eyes. Just as he was about to say something, he was surprised to find that the scenery around him had disappeared at some point. The surroundings suddenly turned gray, and everywhere he looked, there was only a gray void.  .

    "Senior, you are careless." Yao's voice suddenly sounded from all directions in the void, with a thick echo.  Just when the old monkey was shocked, the scene in front of him suddenly changed again. The old monkey found that he had returned to reality, and the third generation's right hand was attached to his back, delivering chakra into his body.  Apparently it was Sandai who saw something was wrong with the old monkey and lifted it out of the illusion just now.

    "What a scary kid! I'm afraid he's no better than that Uchiha Itachi!" A few drops of cold sweat could not help but break out on the old monkey's head. This terrible illusion skill, he has only had on Uchiha Itachi so far.  After feeling it, he glanced at Yao's blood-red eyes, and the old monkey suddenly sighed in his heart, "The Uchiha clan is really a clan favored by God!"

    "Please ask the monkey demon to turn into a Vajra Ruyi Stick!" Sandai said.  The old monkey responded "Oh", and then made a seal in Yao's strange eyes, and it turned into a long stick.  As soon as the third generation stretched out his hand, the stick automatically flew into his hand. The thickness also quickly changed to fit the third generation's hand. One end of the stick was aimed at Yao.

    "Whoops~" I saw the old monkey's changed stick suddenly stretched sharply, the tip of the stick made a sharp sound, and it reached Yao's chest in the blink of an eye.  Yao didn't expect the Wishful Stick to expand and contract so quickly, but the power of the Sharingan allowed Yao to easily see through the trajectory of the stick.

    Yao¡¯s body twisted strangely, and the stick rubbed Yao¡¯s waist and extended into the distance.  With his feet connected, Yao lowered his entire body, like a snake swimming in the grass, with a strange figure and quickly closed the distance between him and Sandai.

    The twelve-shaped "Snake and Grass" used by Yao at this time can be said to have reached its peak.

    The Third Hokage did not retreat this time, but directly faced him. He had dodged before just because he was afraid of Yao's Tai Chi power. Now that he had the Ruyi Stick in his hand, the Third Hokage was confident that Yao's power could no longer have any impact on him.  .

    Yao's fists were already wrapped in the Rasengan. When he saw the third generation facing him head-on, his hind legs suddenly kicked off the ground. His whole body was like a cannonball, and a fierce tiger-shaped cannon punch hit the third generation head-on.  Xingyiquan is good at head-to-head confrontation, and Paoquan is the most powerful fist in Xingyi. With this move, there was an explosion all around.

    But the third generation is not an easy person. He twisted his waist with force, and the Ruyi Stick struck at Yao's waist with a "wow" sound. However, relying on the speed of the Ruyi Stick, he wanted to use the speed of the Ruyi Stick to attack Wei, rescue Zhao, and force Yao to turn around.  Defense.

    Yao's eyes were fixed on the third generation, not even looking at the approaching stick figure. Seeing this scene, the third generation suddenly felt uneasy in his heart. He suddenly remembered something and secretly shouted that he had been deceived.

    However, it was too late to change his tactics at this time. A fiery red spiral pill appeared out of thin air on the surface of the stick's attack site. The next moment, the third generation's Ruyi stick hit it hard.

    ?? Brilliant flames rose up, and the Rasengan exploded violently the moment it came into contact with the stick. The power of the explosion made the third generation almost lose the wishful stick in his hand.  At the same time, Yao had arrived in front of the third generation, and the chakra on his fist transformed into a flaming tiger. The tiger's mouth opened wide and it ran towards the third generation's face fiercely. The violent air flow made the third generation unable to open his eyes.

    "boom!!!"

    Yao's fist hit the third generation on the cheek. The next moment, a monstrous stream of flames spurted out from the fist, submerging the entire third generation in the blink of an eye, and plowing a deep charred ditch on the ground behind the third generation.  The rumbling sound spread far away. Fortunately, a strong barrier had been set up here before the battle, so Yao didn't have to worry about disturbing the people.

    After a while, the sound gradually stopped, and the surroundings suddenly fell into an eerie silence.  Yao stood there and adjusted his breathing, but his eyes kept scanning the surroundings. He did not believe that the third generation would be killed by the punch just now. Although Yao felt that the third generation had really been hit just now, he had practiced it through many lives and deaths.  His keen intuition told him that this competition would not end that easily.

    "Brush!" As if he felt something, Yao suddenly turned around and stared at the bushes not far ahead.

      "Oh my, I wanted to make a surprise attack." A third-generation old voice sounded from the bushes, "Yaoyou, you were really merciless to me just now, master! If I had been slower to hide earlier, I would have  You can't save your old bones." As he said this, the third generation's body slowly walked out. Traces of being burned by the flames could be seen everywhere on his body. It seemed that he could not escape from Yao's fist.

    "Humph, old man, even if you are really hit, I'm afraid nothing will happen to you. Besides, it's just a shadow clone." Yao turned away, his tone slightly unhappy.

    "Okay, let's stay here this time. Come to the office to find me later." After the third Hokage finished speaking, he disappeared into a large puff of smoke.  At the same time, in the Konoha Hokage's office, the Third Hokage, who was immersed in a mountain of documents, suddenly raised his head and asked, "Has the chakra of the clone been exhausted so quickly? It seems that I am really old.  ah!"

    Sandai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at the foot of the desk. An ordinary photo frame was placed there, with a photo of Sandai and Yao in it.  Looking at Yao's smiling face in the photo, the three-generation old face smiled like a blooming chrysanthemum. After staring blankly for a while, he resumed reviewing documents.

    "Master, are you looking for me? Do you have another mission?" Arriving at Sandai's office, Yao poured himself a cup of tea politely, moved a chair and sat across from Sandai, and asked sarcastically.

    "Haha, that's not true. You have gone through a lot of training in the past few years. Take a break for now." The third generation grabbed the tea from Yao's hands before he could drink it. He ignored Yao's dark face and smiled, "  And Sasuke has graduated this year, and he will be paired with Naruto, and I want you to be their mentoring Jonin."

    "Kyuubi?" Yao's expression became serious, and he couldn't help but recall the dirty face full of tears in front of the barbecue restaurant in his mind, "Although I am confident that I have enough strength, but after all, I am too young, so this kind of thing is still  Wouldn¡¯t it be better to find a veteran with high strength and rich experience?¡±

    In many cases, a ninja must not only be strong, but also have experience and knowledge. These things are also an important part of a ninja's strength Of course, these things are not lacking for Yoshi, who has been an ANBU for nearly three years.  What really worries Yao is the opinions of other forces in the village.

    No matter what, Yao¡¯s surname is Uchiha after all.  This clan has a history of rebellion, and the Kyuubi, known as the strongest tailed beast, was once a plaything of Madara Uchiha. He wanted them to feel at ease and hand over the Kyuubi to an Uchiha clansman to teach him. Yaoguang just thought about it.  They all think it¡¯s nonsense.

    "Of course you are not the only one!" The third generation naturally knew Yao's worries, "Their instructor has been confirmed to be Hatake Kakashi, but because of the special nature of this group, I will add a jounin assistant, and everyone else will  Already agreed."

    "Well, for a tailed beast, old man, you actually dispatched two elite jounin!" Yao felt a little incredible, and he even wondered if he was hallucinating.

    Not to mention how many people from outside the village know the Nine-Tails jinchuriki, the key point is that even if the Nine-Tails is taken away, as long as the opponent is not a super master of the Uchiha clan, it will not be a fear to Konoha at all.  A mere ordinary Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, if Yao and Kakashi join forces, there is a 100% chance that they can be captured by him.

    The role of jinch¨±riki in the village is mostly reflected in the war. Powerful and large-scale moves can quickly eliminate most of the enemy's active forces.

    But in peacetime, the jinch¨±riki is at most a master who is prone to going crazy. Just like the Sannin of Konoha, have you ever seen a few elite jounin accompanying them specifically to protect them?

    Tailed beast?  Tailed beasts are amazing!  !  !  !

    "Well, I won't hide it from you now. Narutois the orphan of the fourth generation!" The third generation's words made Yao's face suddenly become serious, and a gleam of admiration flashed in his eyes.

    For the Fourth Hokage, Yao not only admired his sacrifice for Konoha, but also admired his frightening talent.  He was just a war orphan, without any trace of blood. Although he was worshiped by Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, he was able to obtain the title of Golden Flash at the age of less than 20 years old, which made other ninjas in the village give up the mission unconditionally when encountering the Golden Flash.  The command.

    With super speed and bug-like neural reactions, the fourth generation can freely avoid enemy attacks while moving at super high speeds even without the Sharingan.  Coupled with his space ninjutsu, in the ninja world, probably no one can catch up with his speed. To a certain extent, he is already considered an undefeated ninja.

    But it was such a genius who was so talented and admired by all, that at the peak of his life, he was willing to give up his life for Konoha, and even sealed the tailed beast in his child's body with his own hands.

    Yao believes that with the experience of the fourth generation, he will not know that the jinch¨±riki is in the village.Despite the treatment he received here, he still did it just because he was Hokage and couldn't bear to pass this pain on to other children.

    "Don't worry, old man. With me and the copy ninja Kakashi here, nothing will happen to the Kyuubi boy!" Yao confidently assured the third generation.

    Kyuubi, hey, if you are dishonest, I will let you know that in this world, Uchiha Madara is not the only one who can treat you as a plaything, but I, Uchiha Y¨­, can too!

    ps: Keep your promise, second update.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 16 Team 7 and Survival Exercise

    Update time: 2013-02-19

    "Really! Why haven't the instructors from our group come yet?" In the classroom of the ninja school, the blond Naruto was shouting, his face full of anger.

    Beside Naruto, Sasuke was sitting coolly on a chair. His cold and handsome appearance made Sakura next to him blush.  Hearing Naruto's complaint, although the two of them ignored it, they both obviously showed approval.

    After a while, Naruto, who had been angry all the time, suddenly revealed a sly snicker.  Picking up the blackboard eraser on the podium, he gently clamped it with the door: "Hey, hey, who made this teacher late? This is just to teach him a lesson!"

    "Naruto, isn't this bad" by Sakura.

    "That's great Naruto, it's just what I want!" by Sakura Sakura.

    "Humph, what an idiot. The other party is a Jonin, how could he fall into such a boring trap" Sasuke turned his head with disdain with a sullen face.  But before he finished speaking, he saw the classroom door suddenly opened, and a silver-haired head stuck in, and then came into direct contact with the fallen blackboard.

    "Are all students these days only able to play this kind of trick?" Kakashi stroked his messy silver hair carelessly, and smiled disdainfully.  He glanced lazily at the three of them, and rolled up his exposed fish eyes: "My first impression of you you are quite annoying!"

    Black line, Sasuke and the other three were shocked when they heard this.  Their bodies were slumped on their seats. At this moment, a soft voice sounded from outside the door: "Well, don't say that, Kakashi-senpai. How can you say that my brother is also one of them!"

    Under the confused gaze of Naruto, the astonishment of Sakura, and the ecstatic gaze of Sasuke, a handsome-looking young man walked in.  He has short black hair, wears Konoha's chuunin vest, and wears a black god robe with purple flame patterns. He has a faint smile on his handsome face, and he looks like an enlarged version of Sasuke.  , making stars pop out of Sakura's eyes.

    "Brother Yao!" Sasuke stood up suddenly and looked at Yao who walked in the door with a very excited expression.

    "Hey, Sasuke!" Yao also said hello to Sasuke.  Then he glanced slightly at Naruto next to him, but after just a moment, he looked back calmly.

    "Follow me to the rooftop!" Kakashi didn't say anything, he simply ordered and disappeared.  Yao winked at Sasuke and led the three of them to follow Kakashi at a distance.

    After a non-nutritious introduction and a brief familiarization with everyone, Kakashi finally announced that they would be disbanded after conducting a field survival exercise tomorrow.  However, Naruto recognized Yao as the person who gave him the squid in the first place, and was extremely enthusiastic towards him.

    After finally getting rid of the attentive Naruto, Yao and Sasuke walked slowly towards home. Sasuke finally couldn't help but asked: "Brother Yao, why are you here? Isn't there only one teacher in a team?"

    He rubbed Sasuke's head, ignored the latter's dissatisfied look, and said with a slight smile: "Actually, I asked for it myself. It was mainly because I wanted to take a rest. Plus, you happened to have graduated, so your training was learned from me.  Yes, it¡¯s quite special, so I wouldn¡¯t trust it if I left it to others to guide me.¡±

    "That's it! By the way, Brother Yao, I have mastered the change of chakra form very well. I should be able to learn the change of nature, right?" Sasuke didn't pursue it too much and quickly changed the topic.

    "Tch, stop being so arrogant, little brat, your level is still far behind!"

    ¡­¡­

    Early the next morning, Sasuke set out from home.  Standing at the door and looking at Sasuke's back as he left home, Yao smiled unscrupulously. Kakashi's name as the "Late King" was well known among the Jounin of Konoha. This child was really so honest and followed Kakashi's instructions.  Set off at the time Xi said

    "Well, I guess we have to wait at least 4 hours." Yao sympathetically estimated the waiting time for Sasuke, and then started the pleasant breakfast time with Yamamoto Keihide's gentle call

    On the other side, the three people from Team 7 also met at the training ground. After casually nodding their heads as a greeting, seeing that Kakashi hadn't come yet, Sasuke simply started practicing his homework every morning.

    Under the surprised eyes of Naruto and Sakura, Sasuke stood up in a three-body posture skillfully, took mud steps and began to practice Xingyiquan, and then performed the Bagua Big Throwing Monument Palm.

    But because it is a training method, the movements all look very slow and weak.  Naruto on the side was already laughing loudly, rolling on the grass with his belly in his arms. He would not let go of the rare opportunity to laugh at Sasuke, who was the most unhappy in his heart.  Although Sakura still firmly believed that there must be some secret to Sasuke's training, she had no confidence in her heart.

    "Idiot!" Sasuke snorted disdainfully.  But he is a child after all, and Sasuke, who was very unhappy when he was laughed at by Naruto, was standing next to himThe person suddenly stopped moving with surprised eyes.

    "Haha, you idiot Sasuke! I'm sorry!" Naruto thought very proudly.  Sudden¡­

    "Boom, boom, boom" A sound like a tiger's roar and thunder sounded from Sasuke's body. Sasuke's hands were clasped, and the surface of his body was wriggling like waves, like earthworms wriggling under his skin.

    About a quarter of an hour later, Sasuke suddenly raised his hands to the center of his eyebrows and slowly pressed them down. A line of faint white air was like a long dragon. It did not gradually dissipate until four or five meters away, and the sounds in his body gradually stopped.  Looking contemptuously at his two stunned teammates, Sasuke continued to practice Xingyi Fist, but this time, Naruto's laughing voice did not come to his ears.

    Originally, today's exercise had nothing to do with Yao, but because of Sasuke, Yao rushed over anyway.  It was almost noon, and when Yao arrived at the training ground, he happened to see Kakashi stab Naruto away with a powerful Millennium Killer.

    His eyebrows twitched a few times, he stepped forward and said with a dry smile: "Kakashi-senpai, what a great trick!" In his mind, he was imagining the scene when Kakashi was eating, and couldn't help but feel a chill.

    "Why are you here too?" Kakashi was confused and scratched his hair with the hand that had just poked Naruto's anus. This move immediately made Yao's face turn a little blue again.

    But immediately, Kakashi seemed to suddenly understand something, and suddenly said: "I almost forgot, are you here to see Sasuke?"

    "Well, he is my only brother, Kakashi-senpai, don't be too careless later, otherwise the boat will capsize." Yao looked at Kakashi and smiled meaningfully.

    After a while, Sakura screamed "Sasuke" and was easily knocked down by Kakashi's basic illusion.  In less than an hour, Sasuke was left alone in Team 7.

    "I see, is it an illusion? No wonder Sakura fell for it." Sasuke's mood was not affected by the failure of his two teammates. He stared at Kakashi with his eyes like an eagle. In his scarlet pupils, two rounds of magatama were slowly moving.  Turning, "But, I am different from them!"

    "The Sharingan, and the two magatama, have grown to this extent?" Kakashi's eyes were slightly serious, "Really? Then just try it." Although he was very surprised, Kakashi said  Xi's tone remained the same.

    Sasuke clasped his toes hard on the ground, his body carrying afterimages, and he arrived in front of Kakashi in the blink of an eye.  The body was bent into a bow shape, the sky-blue Rasengan appeared on the fist, and he shouted in a low voice: "Thousand-pound gate!" and punched Kakashi with one punch.

    Without even thinking about how Sasuke could use the Rasengan, Kakashi immediately retreated quickly.  Sasuke's fierce momentum when he struck made him, who always disliked fighting with others, have no idea of ??going head-on.

    But Kakashi just took a step back and stopped. When Sasuke's moves were getting old, his body suddenly rushed forward like lightning, and kicked Sasuke's chest with a fierce Konoha Cyclone.

    Seeing this situation, Yao secretly shook his head. Although Sasuke's Big Slam Palm was strong enough, it could not be retracted. He had not yet fully understood the principle of only using seven points of force to hit someone. When encountering someone like Kakashi,  A master can easily be countered by his opponent.

    But there¡¯s nothing we can do about it, because the ninjas in this world generally have incredibly good body coordination. They can make all kinds of incredible moves even when they lose their balance in the air, so they don¡¯t pay much attention to keeping their moves consistent.

    Sure enough, with the help of the Sharingan, Sasuke, who saw the path of Kakashi's attack clearly, suddenly bent backwards in an incredible way, put his hands on Kakashi's arms for a little help, and flew into the air towards Kakashi.  behind.  His hands skillfully changed several hand seals: "Fire Release - the technique of big fireball!"

    The blazing spherical flame instantly enveloped Kakashi, and the sound of "cracking" burning could be heard endlessly.  Cutting off the chakra output, Sasuke stared at Kakashi's location cautiously.

    The flames dissipated, and a deep pit appeared in Sasuke's sight. Without any hesitation, Sasuke exhaled and shouted: "Wild horse raises its hooves!" His right fist was wrapped with rich chakra and he stabbed towards the ground fiercely.

    Wild Horse Raising Hoof is the killing move of the horse-shaped boxing in Xingyi Quan. When Wild Horse encounters a strong enemy, it kicks the enemy with its hind legs. With one punch, the earth seems to be shaking non-stop, and the surging air waves  Blades of grass were flying all around.

    And just when Sasuke's fist was about to hit the ground, the ground not far to his left suddenly broke open, and Kakashi jumped out of the soil in a somewhat embarrassed manner.

    Sasuke's mouth moved slightly, and before Kakashi could react, he suddenly slapped his left hand hard on the ground. With the reaction force of this palm, his body stood upright and rushed towards Kakashi quickly, his right fist carrying a roaring sound.  The sound of wind really hit Kakashi's body.

      "Bang!!" Under the powerful force of the wild horse's hoof, Kakashi's body suddenly turned into a rain of blood.  Sasuke's face showed a hint of joy, but at this moment, suddenly!  Sasuke felt a tightness on his feet and lowered his head in horror. He saw a slender white hand emerging from the ground under his feet at some point and grabbing Sasuke's ankle.

    "Earth Release - the art of decapitation in the heart!" Kakashi's voice sounded from the ground, and then Sasuke's body was quickly pulled into the ground, leaving only one head exposed.

    Kakashi¡¯s true body finally emerged from the soil at this time. The clothes on his body were burned in many places, and even his silver-white hair became speckled with black spots, looking very embarrassed.

    "Huh~ It's so dangerous! I almost got killed this time! You deserve to be the chief student this year!" Although Kakashi's tone was still lazy, it was obviously more exclamatory.

    "Huh!" Sasuke turned his head away in displeasure, and at a glance he saw that Kakashi, whom he had just defeated, had turned into a pile of loess.

    "Earth clone, it turns out that he never came out of the earth at all. He just used the clone to trick me into using my special move, and then grabbed the gap exposed after I used the special move to wait for an opportunity to counterattack? What a brilliant strategy!" Sasuke's pupils shrank slightly, and he looked  Kakashi couldn't help but feel a little more admiration in his eyes.

    "You are indeed a copy ninja! Beautiful tactics!" The dazzling eyes flashed, "He actually defeated Sasuke, who was already as good as an elite chuunin, without using the Sharingan! But this is also because Sasuke's actual combat experience is so great  Because of the difference, it seems that we need to pay more attention to this aspect in the future.¡±

    After a while, a crisp bell rang, and the three people in Class 7 didn't even get a single bell.  However, Kakashi was kind enough to give them another chance and gave each of Sasuke and Sakura a bento.

    Of course, the worst-performing Naruto is gone. Not only that, but what's even more tragic is that Kakashi actually tied Naruto to a thick log in a wicked way, making him watch Sasuke and the two helplessly.  eat.

    ¡°Kakashi-senpai, I can¡¯t tell that senior has a really big appetite!¡± Not far away from Class 7, Yao complained speechlessly.

    However, it was rare that Kakashi did not laugh this time, and looked at the situation of Class 7 with a serious face.  It wasn't until he saw Sasuke and Sakura giving Naruto a lunch privately, despite his orders, that a trace of relief appeared on his face, but only for a moment, and he returned to his weak look.

    However, Kakashi still went out and frightened three brats. Infected by a certain protagonist's enthusiasm, Team 7 finally passed the test. Then Kakashi solemnly said, "In the ninja world, if you don't obey  Those who give orders are trash, but those who abandon their partners for the sake of orders are trash among trash!" After that, the survival exercise was officially declared over.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 17 Tasks and Training

    Update time: 2013-02-20

    "Sandai old man, Uzumaki Naruto, the man who will definitely become Hokage in the future, is here to take over the mission! If there are any A or S-level missions, please come over!" In the Hokage's office, an energetic Naruto yelled at the Sandai with excitement.  road.

    "Idiot!" "You idiot!" Sasuke and Yao commented on Naruto in their minds at the same time. They took two steps back in perfect agreement and looked up at the ceiling at a 45-degree angle, as if there was some unique secret book on it.

    "Idiot! You are just a newly graduated genin. Now you can only perform D-level missions at most!" The third Hokage has not yet spoken. Naruto's most respected mentor, Iruka, is now the mission issuer next to the third generation.  He couldn't help but got mad, his head suddenly enlarged 10 times, he opened his big mouth and sprayed saliva all over Naruto's face.

    "Forget it, let me do it." Yao suddenly spoke at this time. Kakashi and Sandai both looked at him in surprise. After all, this kind of thing is not something that the instructor should worry about.  Of course, the two of them didn't say anything. They both knew that if Yao came to choose, his experience would naturally be able to distinguish those tasks that can train people the most, so there was no need to worry.

    "Choose this one! D-level tasks, forest river cleaning, and all logging tasks!" Yao picked up the task list in Iruka's hand, browsed through it quickly, and quickly selected his favorite target.

    "Yao-sama, are you sure you want to choose these?" Iruka looked hesitant.  Usually, these tasks usually hang in Konoha's task center for a long time.  Because the workload of these tasks is huge, but the pay is very low, especially the task of cleaning the river, because the smell of the river is very unpleasant, and no one has been willing to take it.  "Yao-sama couldn't be confused for a moment, right?" Iruka muttered secretly in his heart.

    "Okay, I know the status of these missions. We have to take on these missions! And these missions seem to be available every day, right? Let's take each one for a week first! Can Kakashi-senpai do that?  ?" Yao waved his hand and decided the fate of Team 7 for the next week without hesitation, but after all, Kakashi was the captain of this team, so Yao still asked his opinion in a polite manner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll just do as you say!¡± Kakashi just agreed casually, his eyes fixed on the little erotic book in his hand - "Intimate Paradise".

    So, under Iruka¡¯s strange and sympathetic eyes, Team 7 walked out of the Hokage¡¯s office with a large stack of mission scrolls

    "Wow~ Teacher, what on earth is this place? Why does it stink so much!" Sakura was holding on to a big tree and retching feebly. Yao and Kakashi still looked normal, but Sasuke and Naruto although  Not as miserable as Sakura, but her face definitely didn't look good either.

    At this time, everyone was in a dense forest above Konoha Village.  What appeared before everyone's eyes was a small river that was dark in color and exuded a strong odor. The river was covered with garbage, as densely packed as locusts during an insect plague, making people's skin crawl.

    "Okay! Let's start assigning tasks now! Sasuke, you will be the one to hand over these garbage! No tools are allowed, use chakra to turn into palms to pick them up! Do you understand?" Yao didn't care that the three children were already there.  With a blue face, he quickly began to assign tasks.

    Sasuke¡¯s face suddenly changed when he heard Yao¡¯s words. He looked at the river and then at Yao. He hesitated again and again. Although his face was still a little dark, he did not object and gritted his teeth and agreed.  Naruto on the side saw Sasuke's face. The fox's face was filled with a gloating smile, but soon he stopped laughing because

    "Naruto, your mission is to cut down trees! Just like Sasuke, it will be left to you alone!" Yao suddenly turned his head and looked at Naruto who was snickering, and said "I think highly of you" on his face.  smile.

    "All of them?" At this moment, Naruto's usually slow brain was running at an unprecedented high speed, and he immediately grasped the key words in Yao's words. Thinking of the amount of firewood required in those tasks, Naruto's smile that had just bloomed suddenly froze.  On the face.

    "Teacher Yao, what about me?" Seeing that Yao had handed over all the tasks to Zuo Ming and the two of them, Sakura couldn't help but wonder, "Is it that Teacher Yao is fascinated by the charm of my invincible beautiful girl? Oh, it's really annoying.  Well, I obviously said that I already have Sasuke in my heart!"

    Looking at Sakura's face that was confused at first and then turned into a very infatuated one, Yao couldn't tell what she was thinking, but Sakura's expression still made his temples twitch.

    Taking a deep breath, Yao managed to calm down and said: "Sakura, I have read your file, and your chakra control is very good. Among your team, Naruto has the strongest explosive power, and Sasuke is fully developed, but only this  Two points are not enough, because your team still lacks a medical ninja. There is no medicalOtherwise, the team's continuous combat capability will become an unchangeable flaw of the team.  But you can make up for this shortcoming.  "

    "Teacher, you want me to develop into a medical ninja?" Although Sakura is often a bit infatuated, this is just a common problem among little girls. Sakura's mind is actually very smart. After listening to Yao's words, she immediately understood  Li Yao means.

    "That's right! Sakura and Naruto are coming with me! Kakashi-senpai, I'll leave Sasuke's training to you!" Youchong greeted Kakashi, then beckoned Naruto and Sakura to walk towards the other side of the forest.  go.

    "Ah, it's great to have such a responsible assistant." On the same spot, Kakashi was lazily leaning against the tree, squinting his eyes, holding a small yellow book in front of his eyes with his right hand, looking as comfortable as he could.

    On the other side, Yao and Mingying came to an open area in the forest.  Without saying any nonsense, Yao first demonstrated the tree climbing action himself, then patiently explained the essentials to the two of them before letting them practice on their own.

    Facts have proved that Sakura's talent in chakra control mentioned in the anime is indeed not in vain. Climbing a tree is not difficult for her at all. She succeeded almost every time, causing Naruto to fall to the ground after just one step.  My eyes widened.

    Seeing this, Yao told Naruto to practice on his own first, and then took Sakura to find a relatively clear river nearby for Sakura to practice treading water.  Although she was a little unskilled at first, in less than half an hour, Sakura was able to run and jump freely on the water, just like on land, and her level of monster was comparable to that of Yao himself.

    When the two of them returned to the place where Naruto trained, Yao looked at Naruto speechlessly, who was still falling over every step he took. Thinking about Sakura's amazing performance just now, Yao had the urge to slap Naruto to death.

    "This guy really has no talent in this area!" Yao felt a little helpless. He originally wanted to teach him something else, but now he has to give up. According to his progress, he might just learn to climb trees and complete the required tasks.  That's enough.

    After calling Naruto to him and telling him the secret of climbing trees in detail, Yao ignored him for the time being and focused all his attention on Sakura, who was making rapid progress.  As an excellent medical ninja, powerful medical ninjutsu is naturally a must, but in addition, a first-class medical ninja must also have excellent evasion capabilities and be able to dodge enemy attacks quickly and effectively, so that  Only then can you have the power to protect yourself in battle and avoid distracting your teammates.

    Sakura¡¯s chakra manipulation is already perfect and she doesn¡¯t need any more training.  Her next main task, in addition to learning the basic knowledge of medical ninjas, is more importantly to practice her ability to dodge attacks. However, this matter can be solved easily. Yao directly created a shadow clone and asked him to fight with Xiao  Sakura Lianlian.  Just avoid it. This thing has been beaten a lot, so it will naturally get better.

    But Yao's body quietly came to a big tree not far behind Naruto, and quietly looked at Naruto who kept failing and standing up, and couldn't help but sigh in his heart.  There is no doubt about Naruto's perseverance, but his chakra control talent is really poor. He has been practicing for more than half a day, but so far he can only take three or two steps on the tree.

    "It shouldn't be. Is this guy really the son of the Fourth Hokage?" Yao was confused. He couldn't think of any similarities between him and the legendary fourth generation of genius and handsome, known as the perfect ninja, except for his eye-catching blond hair.

    Opening the Sharingan in confusion, the chakra flow in Naruto's body was immediately clearly displayed in the dazzling light.  Naruto's own astonishing sky-blue chakra was seen flowing rapidly and steadily in his body, but in Naruto's abdomen, Yao unexpectedly discovered that traces of fiery red chakra were constantly escaping from there, mixing into Naruto's own body.  Chakra, interfering with the operation of Naruto's own chakra.

    "So that's it!" A sharp light flashed in Yao's eyes, "It's causing trouble! No wonder." The originally peaceful chakra in the body suddenly fluctuated, and the three magatama in the pupils rotated rapidly. As the magatama in the eyes rotated, Yao  The surrounding space was also distorted. When the space returned to calm again, Yao was already in a cold sewer.

    Raising my head, I saw dilapidated pipes crisscrossing the top of my head.  In front of him, there was a huge, tightly closed prison door that touched the sky and the ground. At first glance, it seemed that the edges could not be seen. A huge "sealed" character on the door was extremely conspicuous.

    It was pitch black behind the cell door, and Yao could only see two scarlet vertical pupils, filled with extremely violent murderous intent, and a violent pressure came towards Yao like an overwhelming force.

    "This is the first time we meet. My name is Uchiha Yao. Please give me some advice! Kyuubi!" Yao stood upright with his hands behind his back and said calmly.  His tone was calm, as if he was saying hello to an ordinary person, as if he didn't feel the overwhelming power of Kyuubi at all.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.netThank you all book friends for your support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 18 Dialogue and Ending

    Update time: 2013-02-21

    "He's a brat from the Uchiha clan. I see, has the Sharingan become so proficient? You can actually see the old man inside Naruto!" A low and evil voice sounded, and then the cell suddenly lit up, and Kyuubi's  The figure appeared clearly in front of Yao.

    Huge body, ferocious face, fiery red skin, and nine tails stretched freely in the air.  But these are not unusual for Yao, the most important thing is

    "You are a male!" Yao stared at the huge thing under Jiuwei's belly and said solemnly, with a serious tone like a subordinate giving a report to the leader.

    Cold scene!  The nine-tailed forehead was covered with dense black lines, and it suddenly roared: "You should know this kind of thing from my voice!" As he spoke, its nine big tails quickly closed up, firmly covering the important parts.

    "That's right." Yao nodded as if in agreement, "Then, let's talk about business Can you please take back the chakra you released? Mr. Kyuubi!"

    "Hey hey heyah ha ha ha!" Kyuubi was silent for a long time, and then he laughed softly, but the sound became louder and louder, and finally the whole body trembled with laughter, and the whole space was shaking slightly because of Kyuubi's laughter.  Tremble.  The expression on Yao's face did not change at all, he just looked at Kyuubi coldly, as if waiting for its answer.

    Looking at Yao's expressionless face, the smile on Jiuwei's face gradually disappeared, and his face became a little gloomy: "Kid, your arrogant attitude! Commanding tone! Who do you think you are talking to now?  "

    "It's just a plaything of the Uchiha clan, so don't be embarrassed here." Yao said coldly, his eyes suddenly turned scarlet, and he suddenly looked into Kyuubi's eyes, pushing his pupil power to the limit.  The next moment, Kyuubi's original fiery red vertical pupils suddenly disappeared, replaced by a pair of eye-catching three magatama.

    Yao just gave Kyuubi a warning this time, so after controlling Kyuubi for a short while, he withdrew his eye power.  Kyuubi's eyes gradually returned to normal. Recalling the previous scene, he suddenly slapped his hand on the cell door. Regardless of the claws injured by the seal, he yelled with heartbreak: "Impossible! You don't even have a kaleidoscope."  Open it, how can you have such strong eye power!"

    "Heh, who knows." Yao chuckled and shrugged. He would not tell his secrets to his enemies. "Then Mr. Kyuubi, your reply to my request just now"

    Silence!  The surroundings suddenly fell into deathly silence. Kyuubi's face was uncertain, as if he was still thinking about something.  Yao stood there calmly. He believed that Kyuubi would not refuse as long as his mind was not broken. It would not be a wise move to offend Yao, the nemesis of the tailed beasts who had a promising future.

    Yao's own talent is very good, and his body has been baptized by Hubao Leiyin, so his eyes are naturally reborn.  Moreover, Yao's master also taught him a secret method called "White Ape Eye Washing". After practicing this secret method to a great extent, even an ordinary person can develop a pair of piercing eyes, not to mention the talented Uchiha clan.

    "I know." A trace of sadness appeared on Kyuubi's face, he responded in a hoarse voice, and silently took back his chakra.

    Seeing the lonely look on Kyuubi's face, Yao suddenly sneered: "Okay, don't be so pretentious, don't worry, I'm not interested in your power. As long as you don't cause trouble for Naruto, I probably won't come again."  As he spoke, Yao's figure gradually disappeared.

    In the forest, Naruto, who had fallen from the tree again, was touching his slightly red and swollen butt in pain.  Suddenly, Naruto only felt a slight heat in his stomach, but it soon returned to normal.  He stood up carelessly, feeling vaguely that his body felt much more comfortable, as if a layer of shackles had been removed, and his whole body felt indescribably relaxed.

    "Yo Xi, while you are in good condition now, you must complete your training!" Naruto shouted with super enthusiasm, and Naruto rushed towards the tree in front of him again.

    One stepthree stepsseven stepsten steps!

    After ten steps, the distance was already more than half the height of the tree. Naruto made a small mistake and crushed the tree trunk under his feet. Fortunately, he managed to land safely with a somersault.  Looking at the clear footprints about 10 meters away from the tree trunk, Naruto opened his mouth wide, feeling as if he was dreaming.

    "This is the right thing! He finally looks like a fourth-generation son!" Behind a big tree not far away, Yao looked at Naruto's performance just now and nodded with satisfaction.  Although it is not as good as Sakura, it is not much worse than Sasuke's first training results.

    His head was tingling, and Yao couldn't help but secretly smile bitterly. The Nine-Tails was not easy to control. Even in such a short time, most of his mental energy was depleted. This was still a sneak attack when people were not paying attention.

    Yao estimates that even if he turned on the kaleidoscope, he would definitely not be able to?To control the Nine-Tails freely, I am afraid that only when you reach the legendary Eternal Kaleidoscope, with the powerful eye power, can you really make the Nine-Tails bow at your feet.

    ¡­¡­

    In this way, time passed quickly as everyone practiced, and a month passed in the blink of an eye.  During this period, since logging and river cleaning could only be done for a week at a time, Yao had to return to Konoha every other week to hand over the tasks.  Of course, it was inevitable to tell Sakura's parents that she was safe, after all, she was a girl.

    To be honest, Yao hates running errands.  But there is no way, the only ones who have more leisure among everyone are Kakashi and him What?  Let Kakashi run errands?  Unless Konoha White Fang comes back from the dead, no one can make Kakashi become diligent.

    It wasn't just about running errands. The lazy Kakashi ignored Yao's resentful gaze. Later, he even ignored Sasuke. He even directly handed over the task of teaching the three of them to Yao. He just sat on the branch every day,  I read with relish the book "Intimate Paradise" that I had read countless times. My life was so nourishing, and my whole body seemed to have gained a lot of weight.

    At this time, in the forest above Konoha Village, the small river where sewage flowed across it a month ago, although it is still not clear, has nothing to do with the dirty smell.  On the river, Sasuke walked on the water. Two huge chakra hands extended from his palms. He quickly picked up pieces of scattered garbage and put them lightly into the backpack behind him.

    On the bank of the river, Naruto, who had already completed the training of climbing trees and treading water, was hitting the trees with his fists. His fists were covered with a thick layer of chakra, and each punch could make a big hole in the tree.  , but after a while, a big tree about as thick as two people hugging each other was broken by his waist.

    Then he hammered hard and divided the big tree into dozens of sections. He picked up a section at random, raised his palm and made a knife and chopped it violently. After a few "swipes", he split it into even pieces of firewood.

    Naruto's situation is different from Sasuke's. Although Sasuke has a lot of chakra, it is not at the level of monsters like Yao and Naruto, so the control requirements are higher.  And like Naruto, with his own physique and the help of the Nine-Tails, his chakra can be summarized in almost endless terms. For him, learning basic chakra control is enough. What he needs most is  It is to master how to burst out the maximum chakra in an instant.

    Originally, the Heaven-turning Seal was perfect for Naruto, but the Heaven-turning Seal required too much control over the body and chakra.  Even with Sasuke's talent, the power of the Sky-Up Seal he used was only slightly stronger than the Rasengan. Unlike Yao, one move of the Sky-Up Seal was not much more powerful than Naruto's later Rasen Shuriken.  let.

    When Yao uses the Heaven-turning Seal, because the chakra attribute is fire, his heart needs to beat 10 times faster than usual in an instant, maximizing the changes in the fire attribute of chakra, and at the same time letting the massive amount of chakra condensed in his hand rotate at high speed.  Hold and compress.

    It¡¯s like a spring, the harder it is pressed, the more violent it will rebound.  For the Heaven-turning Seal, the faster the chakra rotates and the smaller the volume is compressed, the stronger the final burst will be.  Theoretically speaking, when the Heaven-turning Seal reaches its peak, it is like the origin. The power of the explosion can even create a universe, which is where the name of the Heaven-turning Seal comes from.

    Of course, the highest state is basically just Yao's fantasy.  So far, except for him, who has a very deep foundation in martial arts, even Sasuke, who has been practicing martial arts for 6 years, has only just glimpsed the skills. It is simply fanciful to expect Naruto to be able to learn this technique.  Not to mention anything else, just the fact that his heart was beating ten times faster than usual was enough to make him want to die.

    What's more, Naruto's personality is not like Sasuke's. It's not good for him to be too out of touch and exposed to too advanced ninjutsu too early.  So Yao now just lets him practice his ability to gather chakra by chopping firewood with his bare hands, focusing on cultivating his explosive power and becoming more proficient in using chakra to lay the foundation for his future development. At the same time, he also hopes to use this ascetic-style training to  Tone his temper to be calmer.

    In addition, as the son of the fourth generation Hokage Golden Flash, Naruto's turtle-like speed makes Yoshi really unable to stand it.  So I put 150 kilograms of weight on his legs as soon as he started. Anyway, he had Kyuubi to help with treatment, so Yao didn't worry about breaking down his body.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ? But no matter how difficult it was, it was only two hours. The rest of the time, she basically spent learning the theoretical knowledge of medical ninjutsu, and practicing the most basic medical ninjutsu, which is the in vitro perception and manipulation of chakra.

    Although medical ninjas generally do not use ninjutsu to fight, they often have to inject their own chakra into the patient's body to heal injuries or stop bleeding. These have high requirements for precision, and it is impossible to do so without an extraordinary level of chakra control.  Become a qualified medical ninja."And Sakura's achievements also prove that Yao's vision is right.  In just one month, while other normal people were still learning theoretical knowledge and practicing chakra control, Sakura had already completely mastered the basic medical knowledge with her clever mind. Coupled with her super chakra control talent, she now  It has been able to treat some less serious injuries.  Yao believes that as long as she undergoes certain practical training, Sakura will definitely be no worse than the average ninjas from Konoha Ninja Hospital.

    And time passed quickly as the three of them practiced. Finally, after a month, the mental state of the three of Team Seven had basically reached its limit.  Seeing this, Yao officially announced the suspension of practice and gave them three days off to adjust.

    Regarding Yao's decision, even Sasuke, who loves training the most, is happy from the bottom of his heart. After all, training at a camping trip is different from training at home. Even if the amount has not increased, the mental consumption is not as high as for the seniors like them.  The time spent outdoors can be tolerated by children.

    Watching the three of them walking away happily, Yao looked at Kakashi who was diagonally above his head and said: "Kakashi-senpai, in their current situation, they won't make much progress by doing these exercises. I think it's time to pick up some skills that can make a difference."  The C-level tasks in the village allow them to accumulate practical experience and gain knowledge at the same time.¡±

    "I know, you can just decide on this kind of thing, you don't have to ask me." Kakashi poked his head out and looked down, answered nonchalantly, and began to immerse himself in the world of the novel again.  I feel so lucky again to have a strong and responsible assistant!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 19 The Beginning of the Country of Waves

    Update time: 2013-02-22

    "Old man, I will become a fire in the futureah! It hurts!" The door to the third generation's office was kicked open. Naruto was about to make an iconic declaration when he was punched on the head by Yoichi behind him.  I went to the corner to draw circles with the steaming steamed buns.

    "Master, we want to take on a C-level mission this time. Are there any suitable ones?" Yao didn't argue with the third generation and went straight to the point.

    The third generation slowly exhaled a puff of smoke, pressed the brim of his hat and said solemnly: "C-level tasks are not acceptable to ordinary novice genin. Are they really okay?"

    "Tch! Okay, can't you, a perverted old man who loves voyeurism, not know this?" Hearing this, Yao gave the third generation a very disdainful middle finger, and saw people around him with black lines running around their heads.

    "In this world, master really has no status!" Kakashi touched his cheek and complained feebly.

    "Ahem" The third generation, whose true identity was revealed by Yao, coughed a few times in embarrassment.  With the periscope technique, he basically knew the situation of Naruto and the others. What Class 7 needed most now was to broaden their horizons and increase practical experience, so that they could better integrate the knowledge learned in the previous month.

    He took out a mission scroll from the drawer beside him and said: "Take this, it's a C-level mission for you, to protect someone. This mission has been pending for several days By coincidence, your employer is here too.  .Please come in, Mr. Dazuna!"

    "Zhi acridine" With the sound of the door being opened, a drunk uncle walked in.  Xingsong glanced at the three people in Class 7, and suddenly poured a large sip of wine into his mouth, saying disdainfully: "What are you doing? Does Konoha just send these brats? Especially the shortest one.  Boy, is he really a ninja?"

    "Hahahawho is it? Who are you talking about?" Naruto let out an idiotic laugh, looking around to find the person Dazuna was talking about.

    Sasuke and Sakura looked at him with pity at the same time, and stood next to Naruto without hesitation. Invisible parallel lines were drawn one after another. Naruto sadly found that the line on his head was at the bottom.

    "Ah! I'm going to kill you!!!"

    ¡­¡­

    Not mentioning Naruto who jumped in anger, Yao opened the scroll and scanned the mission content: Escort Mr. Tatsuna to the Country of Waves safely.  With a thoughtful look in his eyes, Yao remembered that he had been to this country before when he was on a mission as an ANBU.

    The Country of Waves is an island country with a very small area. It does not have its own ninja village, and its economy is also depressed. However, it is far away from Konoha. It will probably take two weeks to go back and forth. It is understandable that such a long journey is  There must be a lot of robbers and so on.

    "You wretched old man, this must have been prepared a long time ago!" Yao glanced sideways at Sandai who was smoking with squinted eyes, and curled his lips speechlessly.  He turned back to look at Kakashi and asked: "Kakashi-senpai, when will we gather and set off?"

    Kakashi visually inspected the remaining thickness of the novel in his hand, and after thinking for a moment, he said, "In just an hour." After that, he walked away. Yao guessed that he was trying to finish reading the novel before gathering.

    Yao has long been used to Kakashi's irresponsibility. He grabbed Naruto, who was about to beat him up, and said hello to Dazuna before leaving with the three little guys.  It was probably the first time for the three of them to leave Konoha. One hour of preparation time was not very generous, so they had to hurry up.

    An hour later, outside the gate of Konoha.  Dazuna looked frantically at Naruto in front of him who looked like Grandma Liu had entered the Grand View Garden, and shouted at Kakashi: "Hey, is it really okay for you Konoha to send such a ninja? Is this kid really serious?  Is he a ninja?"

    Yao stepped forward and punched Naruto to silence him immediately. He turned around and assured Tatsuna, who looked distrustful, "Don't worry, even if he is just a child and relatively out of touch, he is one of our Konoha members."  Ninja! There is no problem with our strength. Besides, with me and Kakashi-senpai as two jonins, it¡¯s just a C-level mission. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡±

    "It's just because I saw you that I felt even more worried!" Dazna nodded on the surface, but complained secretly in his heart.

    Looking around, there are two handsome guys (Sasuke and Yao) who may have some strength; a quiet little girl; an idiot kid who is out of touch; plus this soulless Jonin.  Dazna suddenly felt that his future was bleak, and he even wanted to write a will.

    When there was nothing to do along the way, everyone gathered together to chat. Kakashi finally played a rare role as a teacher and explained some common sense of the five great ninja villages to the three novices.

    "Hey, Hokage-sama turns out to be such a powerful ninja!" When Sakura heard Kakashi say that only the five strongest people in the world can be called Kagetoki, Sakura couldn't help but admire her face, but deep down she feltThe third generation's old face appeared: "You can't tell at all, it's a lie" Naruto next to him showed doubts directly on his face. He really couldn't figure out that the man who was seduced by his seduction technique  How powerful is the old man who was brought down?

    "What's your expression? Are you doubting Mr. Hokage?" Kakashi said lightly, frightening the two honest children to shake their heads into wavy drums, and their faces turned white.

    Not long after walking, a puddle suddenly appeared in front of everyone, which was incompatible with the surrounding dry ground.  Kakashi and Yao looked at each other and continued walking forward as if nothing had happened.

    Among the remaining three people, Sakura and Naruto were still unaware. Only Sasuke's brows moved slightly. Although he didn't speak, his body silently moved closer to Tazuna, and his eyes quickly turned into Sharingan.  .

    Just when a group of people had just crossed the puddle, suddenly, two dead voices sounded, accompanied by Sen Han's murderous intent: "Death!" At the same time, two iron chains covered with barbs flew straight towards Ka  Kakashi and Yao tied the two tightly, the chains tightened suddenly, and Kakashi and Yao were torn into several pieces without any resistance.

    "Ah! Kakashi-sensei! Yao-sensei!" Sakura screamed hysterically as she looked at the two Yao people who were instantly cut into pieces. Her head went blank for a moment, and she could only stand there blankly.  Naruto on the side had a similar reaction. Only Sasuke remained calm. Hearing what the two said, his eyes couldn't help but reveal a strong sense of ridicule.

    "Hehehehe let's deal with the two first!" From the puddle behind him, two human heads emerged from it, both wearing cloaks and an iron-clawed glove on their right hands.  Both of them laughed sinisterly, looking at the remaining three people with murderous intent in their eyes.

    The next moment, two enemy ninjas shot out almost simultaneously, turning into two black shadows and heading straight for Dazna.  One of them happened to meet Naruto who was still in a daze, with a cruel look in his eyes, and his right claw glowed a green color in the sun, and he clawed hard at Naruto's neck.

    He stared blankly at the increasingly larger iron claws, and the cold color made Naruto's hair stand up.  Naruto felt that his mind went blank for an instant. His past training was completely forgotten at this moment. He could not remember any avoidance, defense, or attack. He just stood there stupidly, as motionless as a clay statue.

    "Am I going to die?" Naruto was a little desperate, "Damn! Move! Move quickly! My body!" But it was useless. He seemed to be out of his body at the moment and couldn't control his body at all. He looked at the iron claws.  Getting closer and closer to his neck, Naruto closed his eyes in resignation, "I didn't expect that the future Hokage would die here."

    "Get out of the way!" An anxious shout came from his ears, and then Naruto felt his body suddenly lose weight and fell to the side. The sharp iron claws scratched his right hand, bringing up a stream of bright red blood.

    Glancing out of the corner of my eye, I saw a familiar handsome face appearing in front of me at some point, with a hand still holding his shoulder.  "It's Sasuke!" Naruto's eyes suddenly opened wide, and he saw Sasuke pulling Naruto away with one hand. At the same time, he used his body to turn sideways to avoid the enemy's weapons. He grabbed the ground with his toes and rushed forward quickly, hitting his shoulder with lightning speed.  The other person's chest.

    Naruto clearly heard the sound of bones breaking, and saw that the enemy ninja's chest had completely collapsed, and blood from the internal organs in his mouth was flying all over the place. It seemed that he was no longer alive.

    At the same time, another enemy ninja has arrived in front of Dazuna and Sakura.  Although Sakura was trembling with fear, as a ninja, she still firmly placed herself in front of Tazuna.  However, she closed her eyes tightly and just made a stiff defensive posture.

    ¡°Die!¡± The cloaked man roared, preparing to kill the two people in front of him with one claw.  But at this moment, he suddenly felt an incomparable force coming from his shoulders. The bones of his legs were crushed to pieces by the violent force almost instantly. His whole body fell softly to the ground, and he let out a shrill scream.  screams.

    Sakura was startled by the enemy's screams. She subconsciously opened her eyes and saw Yao, who had been dismembered, appearing in front of her intact, with the cloaked man lying beside him.

    "Teacher Yao, you're okay!" Sakura was overjoyed.  Hearing this, Yao couldn't help but touch his nose with a wry smile, moved his eyes downward, looked at the enemies on the ground and said coldly: "Ghost brothers of the Mist Ninja? Why are you here?"

    "Hmph, kid! Have you ever seen Kirigakure reveal the mission information?" The cloaked man turned his head disdainfully.

    "Don't bother, the Kiri ninja are famous in the ninja world for never betraying their employer's information. If you want to get information from them" Kakashi appeared out of nowhere at this time, chattering.  But before he could finish his words, Yao's eyes suddenly turned blood red, and the expression of the Mist ninja who looked at him suddenly became demented.

    "Tell me, who sent you here? What is the purpose?" A smile appeared on Yao's lips.  Have funLaugh, in front of the Uchiha clan, the only ones who can keep secrets are the dead!

    ¡­¡­

    "Mr. Tazuna, I think you should give a reasonable explanation. Why did you lie about the mission level? Missions involving hostile ninjas are at least B-level, which is not acceptable to our genin team." Yao looked a little confused.  He looked at Dazuna darkly.  On the ground next to him, the Mist Ninja who looked like a martyr just now had a look of despair on his face now.

    Based on the Mist Ninja¡¯s confession just now, it is obvious that the other employer¡¯s target is not ninjas like them, but Dazuna.  This time Konoha was lucky, it was their special team that took the mission. If it was an ordinary team, they would have probably been killed just now.

    "This" Dazna rubbed the corners of her clothes like a little girl. Her aggrieved look made everyone else present, including the ghost brother who was still alive, all have black lines running around their heads, and they were burnt on the outside and tender on the inside.  .

    "Well Mr. Dazuna, you can just say it directly without hesitating like this." Kakashi shook off the black line on his head and suggested in a gentle voice, barely maintaining a gentle attitude.

    "Actually, there is a super scary guy who wants my life" Dazna put away his coy look after hearing this, and a trace of fear and helplessness flashed in his eyes, "His name is Kado."

    "Cado? Is he the president of the Cardo Group? The rich man who is famous all over the world?" Kakashi looked shocked.

    "That's right, he came to our country of Waves more than ten years ago" Dazna's voice gradually deepened, immersed in the memories of the past, a trace of sadness naturally appeared on his face, and he quietly turned Kado  He talked about his evil deeds in the Land of Waves in detail.

    But in the end, Dazna had obviously woken up from the painful memories and began to play the tragedy card: "Oh, actually, it doesn't matter even if you cancel the mission. Even if I die, I will only be 8 years old."  My grandson is crying to death, and my daughter will probably hate Konoha ninjas for the rest of her life, and then live alone. But you don¡¯t have to worry about it, in fact, this is not your fault!"

    "This old man is so shameless!" This was the thought shared by Kakashi Ban and the living Kirigakure ninja.

    The five members of Team 7 walked aside and held a 3-minute discussion in a solemn and harmonious atmosphere, reaching a consensus on whether to continue the mission

    "There is no other way." Kakashi came to Dazuna with a look of helplessness and displeasure, "We will take over this task."

    "I win!" Dazna secretly made an invincible scissorhand gesture.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 20 Demon Zabuza and the Deal

    Update time: 2013-02-23

    It has been five days since Kakashi Ban decided to continue the mission. It has been peaceful these days. Except for some bandits and bandits who do not know whether to live or die, no one has encountered any more ninja attacks.  But the more this happens, the more Yao and Kakashi dare not let down their guard.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? dispatch two chunin and two chunin and spend such a large amount of money. It is obvious that the opponent is not the kind of person who will give up without success in one attack.  The current situation is like the calm before the storm. The calmer it is, the more violent the next attack will be.

    "Oh, it must be a Jonin this time, right? It's troublesome!" Kakashi felt a little distressed. He wouldn't worry with Yao by his side, but he just felt troublesome.

    Finally, after nearly a week of arduous trek, the group finally set foot on the border of the Country of Waves.  In the forest, Sasuke and Naruto were walking ahead to explore the way, but Sasuke's situation was more or less decent, and Naruto

    "Enemy!" With a sudden roar, Naruto threw the kunai in his hand to the bushes aside, and thena group of sparrows flew up.  The others all covered their faces in tacit agreement, with expressions like "I don't know him."

    However, Naruto didn't feel ashamed at all: "Ah, it must be this time!" He threw the kunai, but strangely, nothing happened.  Sasuke stepped forward carefully and suddenly pushed aside the grass. He saw a snow-white little rabbit leaning against the tree tremblingly. The kunai that Naruto had just thrown was stuck on the top of his head. There was still a string of kunai on it.  Pure white hair.

    "Naruto! Look, you did a good job!" Sakura hit Naruto on the head very violently, and hurriedly held the little white rabbit in her arms to comfort him.

    Yao and Kakashi, who were walking at the back of the crowd, looked at each other in tacit understanding, with a solemn flash in their eyes. Without him, this rabbit's fur was too white. A normal hare would not be so white.  Due to the amount of snow, this rabbit could only be a snow rabbit specially trained by ninjas as a substitute.

    "Woo~" At this moment, a sound of objects breaking through the air sounded behind everyone.  Kakashi was shocked: "Everyone is in danger! Get down!" After saying that, he pulled Dazuna to the ground. Yao jumped to a tree nearby before Kakashi could speak. Sasuke and the others listened to Kakashi.  Even though Xi was still a little confused, she subconsciously followed his words.

    Just when everyone was lying on the ground, a big knife quickly spun past everyone's heads. "Hi~" half of the blade was directly embedded in a big tree next to it.  A black shadow flashed past, and a man with most of his face covered in bandages and no eyebrows on his eyes stood on the knife and looked down at the people on the ground.

    "I see, I didn't expect you to take over this task! Copy Ninja Kakashi." Looking at Kakashi who stood up in surprise, the man's tone revealed a hint of relief, "No wonder Brother Ghost's  The assassination attempt failed."

    "In this outfit, are you Zabuza Momochi, who is also known as Kirigakure Kijin?" Kakashi looked solemn and secretly felt bitter in his heart. "It's troublesome. If your opponent is this guy, it won't be as easy as last time."

    "Tch, he's just a man with no eyebrows, how dare he be so arrogant! Look at me, Uzumaki Naruto, teach you a lesson!" Before the ghost could reply, Naruto, who had a frivolous personality, couldn't hold it in any longer, and he yelled.  To rush forward.

    "Naruto! Calm down!" Kakashi grabbed Naruto. "The opponent this time is completely different from the last time. It is not something you can deal with now. Stand down! This time, I will do it!"  The forehead protector that had been covering his right eye was pushed up.

    "Oh? I didn't expect to see the legendary Sharingan so soon. What an honor!" Zabuza sneered.

    "Sharingan? What is that?" Naruto narrowed his fox eyes and looked at Kakashi doubtfully.

    "Sharingan, the power generated by the gaze and emitted by the pupil. It is said that people with this eye technique can quickly see through all genjutsu, taijutsu and ninjutsu, and counterattack them intact. The Sharingan is  A unique eye for pupil practitioners. However, the ability of the Sharingan is far more than that!" Sasuke, who has always been cold, rarely explained so much about the Sharingan.

    "That's a good answer. Not only that, but what's even more terrifying is that the Sharingan can not only see through the opponent's ninjutsu instantly, but can also copy it. When I was in the Kirigakure Assassination Force, your handbook was in the manual I carried with me.  Information. It says this: The man who has copied more than a thousand ninjutsu, the copy ninja¡ªKakashi Hatake. It seems that if I want to get that old man, I must defeat you first." Zabuza took over.

    "Now, Mr. Zabuza, have you lost your vigilance?" As soon as Zabuza finished speaking, a slender hand suddenly pressed on Zabuza's shoulder.  Zabuza was so shocked that he jumped far away without thinking. When he turned around, he saw that Yao had already stood before his sword.??, looking at him with a smile, his red Sharingan glowing with a strange light.

    "Thisthis is" Zabuza looked into Yao's eyes and was speechless in surprise, "Sharingan!"

    "Haha, you are the first one who dares to look into my eyes for such a long time!" Yao looked at Zabuza with a smile, "Don't you know that the most terrifying thing about the Sharingan is actually genjutsu?"

    "Genjutsu?" A few drops of cold sweat broke out on Zabuza's head, and he felt a very bad feeling in his heart.

    Yao stretched out: "That's right, the Uchiha have been exterminated. It seems that you haven't fought anyone with Sharingan. I will give you free literacy today"

    "There's no need!"

    Before Yao finished speaking, Zabuza suddenly appeared in front of him, his right hand directly inserted into Yao's chest.  Looking gloomily at Yao, who was vomiting blood and his eyes were wide open, Zabuza snorted coldly: "No matter what illusion you know, it's meaningless now."

    "Brother Yao!" Sasuke only reacted at this moment and roared sternly, his eyes were blood red, his face was twisted and he was about to rush towards Zabuza.

    "The so-called Sharingan" At this moment, Yao, who had been pierced through the heart by Zabuza, suddenly said, "Uchiha's Sharingan has always been divided into ninjutsu eyes and genjutsu eyes. Ninjutsu eyes are  Like you said, you can see through and copy the opponent's ninjutsu, and at the same time, you will produce a super powerful ninjutsu based on each person's different physique! People like Kakashi and my brother Sasuke both have this kind of eye. But"

    Speaking of this, Yao paused for a moment, then smiled slightly and said: "The Ninjutsu Eye cannot release large-scale or powerful illusions, and can only use some basic illusions. The Illusion Eye is just the opposite. Like me, although it is smaller than  Not as good as Kakashi-senpai, who can instantly copy ninjutsu, but the genjutsu eye will have a unique super genjutsu based on each person's characteristics."

    "Is this illusion your ability? Did you cast it just now when I wasn't paying attention?" Zabuza was silent for a while and asked gloomily.

    "No! If that's the case, why did a few of us fall under the genjutsu? Our attention was all on Zabuza just now, and we definitely didn't look at Yao! What's going on?" Kakashi frowned,  I was secretly wondering.

    Sasuke on the side also breathed a sigh of relief at this time, and he collapsed directly on the ground, breathing heavily.

    "Zabuza, you have two choices now." Yao was not so bold as to reveal the secrets of his tricks, and directly ignored Zabuza's questions, "The first choice is to be killed by me! You have tried it several times just now.  Well, you should know that you can't undo this technique on your own."

    "What about the second item?" A hint of gloom flashed in Zabuza's eyes, but as deep as he was, he would naturally not give up his life because of his so-called dignity.

    "Help me train these three brats for 2 months." Yao pointed at the three Narutos, "Although their strength is OK, they are still too immature. I hope you can make them understand that they are far away from one person.  How big is the gap between real strong people?"

    "Can't you and Kakashi do it?" Zabuza was a little confused, "Are you not weaker than me?"

    "We can't bear to be cruel to such a lovely disciple!" Yao shrugged helplessly.  No matter how merciless they were, Yao and Kakashi still had some scruples when training the three Narutos and would not be able to do anything harsh.  After all, this is not a war era, so there is no need to rush for success. They have enough time to grow.

    "I see, okay! I agreed." Zabuza said as he glanced at Naruto and the others maliciously, and said sullenly, "However, my training method is not gentle. Although it will not kill you, it will hurt you."  Don¡¯t blame me for any serious injuries!¡±

    "You don't have to worry about this." The Yao in front of Zabuza suddenly exploded like bubbles, and the figure instantly appeared next to Zabuza, and he drank softly, "Psychic art!"

    The palm of his hand turned red in an instant, and a drop of blood oozed from his palm.  Yao pressed his palm on the tree trunk next to him. After a burst of thick white smoke dissipated, he saw a green elf about the size of a finger, with two pairs of wings on his back, wearing a white skirt, and a fairy-like appearance.  In front of everyone.

    In an instant, everyone present felt a strong breath of life coming towards them, as if they suddenly drank a glass of ice water on a hot day, feeling comfortable in their bones.

    The elf opened his hazy eyes and looked around confusedly. Suddenly he saw Zabuza's fierce face. He was startled and quickly hid behind Yao. He timidly stuck out his little head and looked around.

    "So cute!" This was the common thought of Naruto and the three of them. Facing the dreamy face of the elf, even Sasuke, who had always been indifferent to cute things, was instantly attracted to it.Living.

    "Ellie, say hello to everyone." Yao patted the elf's little head and said gently.

    Hearing this, the elf carefully flew out from behind Yao, his white skirt fluttering in the wind, his face flushed with a slight blush.  He bowed lightly to everyone, and opened his red lips slightly: "Hello everyone, this is the first time we meet, I am Mr. Yao's psychic beast. My name is Ellie Ragbus, you can call me Ellie  , my ability is healing.¡±

    "Such a strong life breath, this is simply" Kakashi's eyes widened like lanterns, looking in shock at the extremely huge life energy contained in the elf's young body.

    "Although my psychic beast can't attack, in terms of healing, I'm afraid there's no one in the ninja world who can compare with her today." Yao said with a sinister smile, "As long as he doesn't die or become disabled, that's all. In that case, there shouldn't be any  Is there a problem?"

    "Ah, this way I can let go a little bit." Zabuza twisted his neck, "Let me teach these brats what a real battle between ninjas is!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 21 The Ultimate Illusion¡ª¡ªJing Hua Shui Yue

    Update time: 2013-02-24

    "So, now that we have reconciled, can you come out?" Yao suddenly turned his head and looked at the forest aside. His perception was not particularly sharp. As early as when Zabuza used the Substitute Technique, he had already  It was discovered that the man had been hiding in the forest.

    Others couldn¡¯t help but be on guard when they heard Yao¡¯s words.  For a long time, the woods remained quiet.  Yao closed his eyes slightly when he saw this, and was about to take action when Zabuza suddenly said: "Okay Shiro, come out! We are no longer enemies for the time being!" When the word 'temporary' was mentioned, Zabuza  Zhan deliberately said it very seriously.

    Yao didn't seem to hear Zabuza's secret message, but looked curiously at the boy who was more graceful than a girl who was gradually walking towards him from the crowd.  After a moment of careful sensing, a look of admiration flashed through Yao's eyes: "He is pretty good, he seems to be stronger than Sasuke, and judging from his chakra aura, he should be a very kind person. Zabuza's luck is really good.  "

    "This is my tool, called Shiro." Zabuza pointed at the boy and introduced it carelessly, not caring about the boy's mood.

    But the young man didn't seem to care. He even had a happy smile on his face and greeted the others politely: "This is the first time we meet. My name is Minazuki Shiro. I am Zabuza-sama's tool. Please give me your advice!"

    "You bastard! How can you say that others are tools!" After hearing Zabuza's words, Naruto Uzumaki, a passionate young man with a strong sense of justice, suddenly exploded. If it weren't for Yao's pull, he would probably have rushed directly to seek abuse.

    "Naruto, calm down!" Yao pressed Naruto's shoulders firmly, "Everyone has their own choice, this is not something you should care about."

    "But" Naruto struggled unwillingly.

    "Mr. Tazuna, it's time for us to leave." Yao ignored the troubled Naruto and just turned to look at Tazuna, who was still in a state of loss.  Hearing Yao's voice, Dazna finally woke up from his sluggish state and quickly responded to lead the way.

    ¡­¡­

    "Nami! We are back!" Soon, a group of people followed Dazna to his home.  The door suddenly opened, and a beautiful woman ran out quickly, looking at Dazna with surprise in her eyes.

    "Dad, welcome back! Everyone, please come in." But the woman was an adult after all. When she saw the different-looking people following Dazna, she also knew that Yao and the others were the ninjas who protected her father, so she quickly calmed down her expression.  With an expression on his face, he politely invited everyone in.

    Yao's eyes kept scanning back and forth on the faces of Dazna and his daughter. Taking advantage of the opportunity to enter the door, Yao quietly poked Dazna's waist and asked with great suspicion: "Hey, old man, this beautiful sister is your daughter.  ? You¡¯re kidding! There¡¯s such a big difference! There¡¯s no similarity at all"

    "Hmph, don't look down on me, kid! I remember when I was young, I, Dazuna, was known as the most handsome man in the Land of Waves!" Dazuna lifted up the bamboo hat, and his nostrils were raised to the sky, so stinky  Insolent.

    "No, who believes it?"

    "Ah? Damn you little devil!"

    ¡­¡­

    After enjoying a sumptuous dinner, Yao returned to the room assigned to him early. He casually pressed his right hand on the wall, and the psychic beast Ellie that appeared during the day appeared again.

    Speaking of Yao¡¯s psychic beast, Sandai had just taught him the psychic technique 2 years ago. Out of curiosity, Yao used it directly at that time.  But that would be fine if he had a contract with a psychic beast at that time, but he didn't have time to sign a contract with any clan at that time. Instead, he reverse channeled himself and randomly entered the residence of a psychic beast.

    This is because Yao is lucky. If he encounters someone with bad luck, he may get lost in the turbulence of time and space and die.

    But what is called a blessing in disguise, Yao's reckless move actually brought him to the Forest of Life where the legendary tree elves live.

    As a very magical race, the elves are all born from a strange big tree, and can use the vitality necessary for wood escape that can only be used by the first Hokage.

    But it is a pity that despite possessing such powerful energy, the elves can only use one technique in their lifetime.  That is to inject one's own huge life force into the body of other living beings, and can quickly repair any non-fatal and disabling injuries.  If it is a person who has made a contract with them, then after being instilled with the power of life for a long time, the body can continue to evolve and gradually break the shackles of the physical potential limit.

    And Yao's body has been baptized by the power of life for two years. Needless to say, his physical quality has increased rapidly. More importantly, the power of life has greatly improved his body's potential.  It was not until a month ago that my body finally changed from quantitative changes to qualitative changes. The whole body was completely transformed, and my eyes were also given at that time.?A new ability.

    "Brother Yao, what do you want from Ellie? The power of life is useless to you now?" The elf flapped its wings and circled around Yao happily and lightly.

    Yao stretched out his hand and asked Ellie to stand on it. He looked into Ellie's eyes and said harmoniously: "Ellie, in the next month, I may have to practice for a while. You have to help me take a good look at the three children today.  Also, be careful of the man with the bandage on his face and the boy next to him. I will let Kakashi be with you then, and with your help, I believe the two of them will not be able to make a big splash."

    "Well, Ellie knows." Ellie nodded her little head cutely.

    "Huh? Teacher Yao (Brother Yao) is going to practice again?" The next day, Naruto and the other three opened their mouths in surprise when they heard the news about Ellie. Even Kakashi rarely looked away from "Intimate Paradise"  "Move away and look into the distance, with a hint of doubt in his eyes: "Yao's strength should have reached a bottleneck now. He can't break through it just by practicing for a month. He should be very clear about this He really  Are you going to practice?"

    If Yao knew what Kakashi was thinking, he would definitely cry out that he was wronged. He is practicing seriously now.  However, according to the situation of ordinary people, if they reach Yao's strength, their body's potential has been almost fully developed, and their ninjutsu has basically reached the level of freedom. If they want to improve, they can no longer rely on hard training.

    The most important thing if you want to improve at this time is to accumulate a lot of knowledge and have your own abilities or techniques that are already invincible in some aspects.  To put it bluntly, you need to study and find your own way, such as Nagato's Rinnegan, Jiraiya and Orochimaru's Sage Mode, Tsunade's Yin Seal, Naruto's infinite chakra, Uchiha Itachi  of flawlessness and so on.

    But Yao is different. His body has just been reborn. Although there is not much room for temporary improvement in ninjutsu, there is still a lot of potential in physical skills that has not been developed. In addition, the newly born eye skills in his eyes have not yet been fully mastered. Yao  There are still many things that can be improved now.

    On the bridge where Dazuna works, Yao is sitting cross-legged on a bridge pillar. His main goal now is to master his new eye technique, and there is no restriction on the venue.  In addition, everyone else has missions, so the task of protecting Tazuna has to be done by Yao.

    "The pupil power has increased again!" Yao felt extremely happy as he closed his eyes and felt the surging power contained in his eyes.  In fact, although Tianyao and Zabuza said that each genjutsu eye can breed a unique genjutsu, what Yao did not say is that except for Yao, all other people in history can only have enough pupil power when they open the kaleidoscope.  Turn on.

    Yo's Sharingan is still just a three-magatama, but it already has eye power comparable to that of a kaleidoscope. This is the only example in the history of the Uchiha clan where many geniuses have appeared.

    The pupil technique that comes with the Sharingan is not a technique in the ordinary sense. For example, Itachi's Tsukuyomi and Shisui's other gods are not common tools that can be easily cracked.  It is precisely because of this that the Mangekyou Sharingan is the biggest bug in the Naruto world, except for the Rinnegan.

    And Yao¡¯s technique also fully confirmed the authority of this bug!  Kyoka Suigetsu can block the enemy's five senses and transmit the information she wants by integrating her eye power into the chakra she emits.  This is a large-scale illusion. As long as it is within the coverage area of ??Yao Chakra, everyone will be affected regardless of whether it is friend or foe.

    And this trick is not an illusion that can be lifted by disrupting the chakra in the body. Unless the whole body is completely wrapped with chakra before Yao casts the technique, or the chakra in the body is completely confused, it will be impossible to resist it.

    If Yao doesn't use Kyoka Suigetsu now, his strength is probably at the level of just entering the shadow level, which is similar to Itachi's strength.  But if this move is added, its combat power will immediately soar to the top among shadow-level experts.

    While Yao was concentrating on getting familiar with his new abilities, on the other side, Naruto and the other three were falling to the ground covered in blood, with hideous and terrifying wounds all over their bodies.  Zabuza's training is very simple, just keep fighting!  Of course, he will not be as gentle as Yao and Kakashi. You can know this by looking at the current appearance of the three of them.

    Seeing Zabuza waving to herself, Ellie quickly fluttered her wings and flew above the three people. As she waved her little hands, a large green light fell down and merged into the bodies of the three people below.  Visible to the naked eye, the wounds on the three of them began to heal quickly. With just a cup of tea, the three of them stood up with normal expressions. If it weren't for the tattered clothes and wet blood on their bodies, no one would have believed it.  He was still seriously injured and dying.

    "You guys did a good job! You actually managed to hold on for 10 minutes this time." Zabuza stood on a nearby tree with his arms folded, looking down at Naruto and the others, and said with an understatement of appreciation.

    Of course, his heart is far from superficial.So calm, Sakura just gave up. Although she had made great progress, it was still not beyond Zabuza's expectations, but the remaining Naruto and Sasuke made Zabuza feel very miserable.

    "Although that yellow-haired boy has not fully grown yet, his abnormally large amount of chakra, amazing physical strength, coupled with his super explosive power and reflexes, his future is absolutely limitless!"

    "And that brat from the tragic clan, he is already considered an elite chuunin in terms of strength, especially in taijutsu, he is already at the level of a jounin, and he is also very proficient in using the sharingan Konoha is really the cradle of geniuses!" Zabuza thought in his mind.  sigh.

    Originally, Zabuza planned to just deal with it casually, just wait for this month to pass, and then secretly think of a way to kill Tatsuna, but now he has changed his mind. Zabuza would not offend such a group of monsters just for an ordinary mission.  What a stupid thing to do!  The original perfunctory attitude has naturally changed fundamentally. After all, Zabuza cherishes such an opportunity to make friends, and he has spared no effort in training the three of them.

    Glancing at the three people who had recovered, Zabuza stretched out his hand to hold the handle of the knife behind him: "I'll give you one hour to recover chakra, cherish the good time, soon I will take over!"

    PS: How sad!  Isn't it a lie to come to school and be told that the dormitory door will open tomorrow?  !  !

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 22 Discussion

    Update time: 2013-02-25

    The scorching sun is scorching the earth, and even the air is constantly filled with heat waves.  But this did not affect Dazna's good mood at all. Looking at the straight and wide bridge in front of him, leading directly to the other side, Dazna clenched his right fist and raised it high, shouting: "It's done!"

    Yao on the side squinted his eyes lazily: "It's been two and a half months, and I'm finally going back. I don't know how much progress the three of them have made now. I'm really looking forward to it!"

    Zabuza had left half a month ago, and of course the ice escape boy was also left with him.  It's a pity every time I think of Bai Yao. Despite his high strength, Yao didn't detect the slightest murderous aura or smell of blood in him, and his chakra was also full of gentleness and light.

    This is a boy as pure white as snow!  It's a pity that he followed the wrong person. Although Yaoya saw that Zabuza saw him as more than just a tool, Zabuza's ambition that was disproportionate to his strength destined him to not end well. It is conceivable that Haku would end up following him wholeheartedly.  What will be the outcome.

    But Yao can only feel a pity for it. After all, he only met them by chance, and they were even enemies for a time. If Yao hadn't suddenly wanted to train the three of Sasuke on a whim, Zabuza and Shiro would have been killed by him.

    That Cardo has disappeared since Zabuza's failure. Although he is said to be a world-class rich man, in the end he is just an ordinary person. Finding Zabuza is considered lucky. Once Zabuza leaves, Cardo will be gone from Yau and the others.  It was a threat, so Yao didn't take it to heart.

    Originally, his mission was only to protect Tatsuna until the bridge was built, so Y¨­ya didn't want to bother with killing Kado, but he didn't know whether Kado was out of his mind or just too ignorant. He actually ended up killing Kado within a few days after Zabuza left.  I personally brought a group of gangsters here to look for trouble.

    Although Yao is not a good person with such a righteous heart that he has nothing to do to kill evildoers, he does not mind giving the bad guys a ride. Therefore, Cardo and his men are very sad, and they are punished by Yao.  The fire dragon flame bomb was sent back to his hometown.

    The days that followed were much more leisurely for Yao. Apart from feeling the changes in his body, all he could do was look at Dazna.  In this way, after two and a half months of hard work by Dazuna and the construction team, the bridge in the Land of Waves was finally completed, and it was time for Yao and his team to return to Konoha.

    ¡­¡­

    "Thanks to you this time, the Country of Waves has finally returned to its original state." On the bridge, Dazuna was bidding farewell to Yao and his group.

    "Recovery? It's still very early! If Cardo dies, there will still be Odo and Modo. If the people of the Kingdom of Waves don't have the belief to resist, there is no point in building many bridges." Yao snorted and pointed.  He sneered at the people behind Dazna who had hopeful faces but still numb eyes.

    "Thisthis" Dazna opened his mouth, lowered his head and was speechless. As an old man, he didn't know this truth.  Originally, he had imagined that as long as this bridge was built, the people of the Country of Waves could regain their unyielding faith, but the facts proved that this was just his fantasy.

    Raising his head a little lonely, Dazna suddenly felt a little uninterested at this moment.  Looking at Yao and others who have gradually walked away.  Suddenly, a familiar voice floated into his ears on the wind: "Old man, I see that you are a good person, so I would like to remind you that adults will choose to be submissive for their own lives, but parents can give up their lives for their children! Remember!  !child!"

    Dazna's tiger body shook, and he became angry like a "bastard". He turned around and looked at the people behind him and laughed: "Haha, I just thought of a nice name for this bridge, it's called Uchiha Yoyo Bridge!  How about it?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Um, umwhy doesn't Shiro still follow him if he doesn't kill such a bad person?" On the way, Naruto, who had been strangely silent before, finally couldn't help but ask.

    These three people have been subjected to inhuman training for two months, and both their bodies and spirits have been squeezed to the limit.  After the training was completed, the three of them rested for half a month before barely recovering. Even the departure of Zabuza and the others was only known yesterday.

    Yao and Kakashi looked at each other and ignored this question in a tacit understanding.  Yao patted Naruto on the shoulder and changed the subject very stiffly: "Let's not talk about it for now. By the way, Naruto, how is your recent training?"

    ??????????????????????????????? Sometimes, Naruto was easily diverted from his attention. He raised his forehead and said confidently: "What do you need to say? I will become the Hokage man in the future!"

    "If Naruto were like you, I think I'd better be a genin forever!" Sasuke rarely complained very sharply.  Naruto, who was always a powder keg in front of Sasuke, was naturally ignited, jumping to his feet and shouting that he wanted to duel with Sasuke. Naturally, Sasuke was not to be outdone, and also waved his arms and rolled up his sleeves.

    NoJust when the two of them were getting ready to fight, Yao's voice suddenly sounded: "It seems that you have a lot of energy. I just want to see your level! Let's go together, three of us!"

    "Brush!" "Brush!" "Brush!"

    As soon as Yao finished speaking, the three of them, as if they had planned it for a long time, suddenly burst into flames at the same time. Their bodies turned into three illusory black shadows and shot towards Yao. In the blink of an eye, they came to Yao's side and pulled Yao away.  Surrounded in the center.  As the light flashed, the whistling Rasengan on Sasuke's hand, and the flaming chakra on Naruto and Sakura's hands, hit Yao like a violent storm.

    "So fast!" Yao's face looked solemn, "But at this level"

    Yao made a mistake with his foot, his body twisted strangely, and he dodged Sasuke's oncoming Rasengan.  At the same time, his hands were like pythons coming out of the hole, reaching out like lightning, grabbing the wrists of Sakura and Naruto, and pulling them back with force. Their bodies were immediately thrown away by Yao, and their fists hit the ground directly.

    "Boom!" The ground trembled for a while. Naruto was fine, he just made cracks in the ground, but Sakura's fist directly made two big craters in the ground, and dust suddenly flew up.

    "Gather a large amount of chakra on the fist and explode it in one breath when it comes into contact with the object, thus generating huge power. I should have only mentioned it to her a little bit, but I haven't taught it yet! When did Sakura learn this trick?" Yao thought in his mind.  She was surprised, but he had no time to ask her at this time. Behind Yao, Sasuke's right fist was completely wrapped in a flaming tiger head, rushing towards him with rolling heat.

    Turning around quickly, Yao's legs suddenly exerted force, and he took a big step forward sideways. He dodged Sasuke's tiger cannon punch, and his right palm touched Sasuke's chest like a teleporting wave of twisted air.  .

    The magatama in Sasuke's eyes turned rapidly, and his body flew backwards like a cannonball. But soon, he turned several somersaults in the air, and finally landed steadily, although there were still marks on the clothes on his chest.  A deep palm print, but he didn't seem to be injured.

    ¡°Did you see through it the moment before it hit, quickly retreat along with my strength, and remove most of the attack power?¡± A flash of appreciation flashed in the dazzling eyes.  His body quickly jumped back, and the next moment, the ground in front of him was shattered by Sakura's punch, and a large amount of dust suddenly filled the air.

    Yao stood in the dust, looking at the violent Sakura with black lines on his head, but his expression remained calm.  Suddenly, as if violating the laws of physics, his body floated a step to the left out of thin air, as if being pulled by something. At the same time, Yao's right hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed hard in front of him.

    The next moment, a golden light was seen passing through his previous position, and the light stopped not far in front of Yao. Naruto was there with a look of pity, and Yao's right hand was tightly grasping it.  Sasuke's wrist.

    "Your strength has really improved a lot!" Yao praised sincerely, raised his eyes, revealing a pair of bright red pupils, "You can actually force me to use the Sharingan"

    Before he finished speaking, Yao suddenly found that Sasuke in front of him smiled strangely.  Their hearts skipped a beat, and the next moment, Naruto and Sasuke's bodies turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared.

    "It's actually a clone? Did you just drop it when the dust was thick?" Yao was startled when he suddenly heard the howling wind behind him. He was about to hide when the ground under his feet suddenly cracked, revealing Sakura's face and a pair of white and tender arms.  He reached out and used all his strength to grasp Yao's feet firmly, making him unable to move for a moment.

    "Boom!" The next moment, Naruto's fist and Sasuke's Rasengan were stamped hard on Yao's back, knocking Yao away.  But with a "pop" sound, Yao's body suddenly turned into a piece of wood in the air, and then turned into a pile of sawdust and scattered in all directions.

    "Damn it! You even used the Substitute Technique to escape. Teacher Yao, you are so despicable! We need to have a fair and upright showdown! It's rare that I come up with such a successful tactic!" Naruto looked at the wooden block on the ground with a displeased look on his face.  He was so angry that his beard stood up.

    "Idiot! We are ninjas! An open duel is not suitable for us at all! It's a shame that you studied with Zabuza for a month!" Yao's figure suddenly appeared behind Naruto and patted his head angrily.

    "It's so fast. Even if you open the Sharingan, you can only see a sliver of afterimage. This kind of strength is no worse than him!" Sasuke on the side was shocked when he saw this, realizing that Yao had actually let go when he fought with them just now.  , otherwise with Yao's speed just now, he would be able to defeat them one by one in just a moment.

    In fact, Sasuke did guess it right. After all, the three of them, except for Sasuke who can be considered an elite chuunin (don't be confused, although Sasuke's taijutsu has reached the jounin level, his actual combat experience is still too poor), Naruto and Sakura  But he has just stepped into the level of chuunin, and he still has a few years to go before he can fight Yoo, a pervert who is already at the kage level.

    Sasuke is thinkingNaturally, Yao Yao didn't know. At this time, he was yelling at Naruto with anger on his face: "You big idiot! Who said your plan just now was brilliant! You actually let Sakura, a medical ninja, trap me. How did I do it before?  As I told you, before reaching a desperate situation, we must first ensure the safety of medical ninjas! You actually sent Sakura to do the most dangerous work! If I hadn't reacted quickly just now, Sakura's hand would have been disabled by me now  Got it!"

    When he said this, he was sweating in his heart. He really didn't expect Sakura to do such a dangerous thing just now.  When Sakura was about to grab his body, if he hadn't reacted quickly and controlled the chakra in time, Sakura's hand would have been blown to pieces by the Rasengan that his body counterattacked on its own.

    But in fact, it¡¯s not Naruto¡¯s fault. After all, among the three, only Sakura is the slowest and the least good at attacking. Now she is half-assed in medical ninjutsu and can only use a secret hand to surprise the enemy.

    "No, their strength will definitely get higher and higher in the future, and there will definitely be more and more situations like this. I can't guarantee that I can keep my hand every time. It's better to leave this kind of thing to Kakashi in the future."  At this time, Yao secretly made a decision in his heart.

    Kakashi next to him suddenly shuddered and looked around strangely: "It's strange, there's no one there? Why is it so cold all of a sudden? Is some beauty thinking about me?" If Yao knew that Kakashi was so wretched at this moment  With this idea, he would probably have to fight to the death with him immediately.

    The storm of sparring soon passed. Sasuke and Sakura were highly praised by Yao, while Naruto, on the contrary, was punished by Yao with double the weight on his legs.  In this way, a group of five people set out on their way home again.

    ps: Baicai absolutely keeps its promise. There are two updates today, and this is the first one.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 23 The Chunin Exam Begins

    Update time: 2013-02-25

    In the Konoha Hokage's office, the Third Hokage rarely smoked, and listened to Kakashi's mission report with a serious face.  When Dazuna panicked about the mission level, his eyes suddenly showed strong murderous intent. It wasn't until Kakashi finished speaking that his murderous intent gradually subsided, but his eyes were still shining.

    Yao was shrinking his head and hiding behind Kakashi at this time. No one understood the third generation's love for Naruto better than him.  It would have been fine if Kakashi and he were leading an ordinary team, but the two of them actually dared to take risks with Naruto, the third generation's pet, knowing that the mission level exceeded the level of genin

    Silence, the atmosphere in the office was terrifyingly depressing. Looking at the third generation who lowered his head and could not see his expression clearly, Yao and Kakashi could not help but shed a few large drops of sweat on their heads, and their hearts trembled.

    Finally, just when Yao was about to surrender and beg for mercy, Sandai suddenly spoke: "Forget it this time! Add a sub-A-level mission record to the mission files of the three little guys, you two! Each of you will be fined 1 million!  Also, the experience this time has been enough for them to digest, so let them continue to do D-level tasks recently That's it, let's get on with it."

    "Yes!" Yao and Kakashi responded with relief, bowed and quickly retreated.

    "The next month, under the resentful gazes of the three little ghosts from Team 7, the Third Hokage calmly handed out D-level task sheets one after another, completely ignoring their resentment.

    For Sasuke and others who had tasted the benefits in the last mission, they could not muster their motivation to do another D-level mission. When doing the mission, they were like eggplants beaten by frost, listless.

    However, although D-level tasks are rubbish, they also have advantages, that is, they generally take less time, and Naruto's skill Shadow Clone is a bug.  In addition to doing tasks every day, the three little ghosts can also spend a lot of time practicing.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT  As soon as they started practicing, the three brats immediately got out of control and could feel the feeling of becoming stronger almost every day. This is why the three of them did not object even though they were not interested in doing D-level tasks.

    ¡­¡­

    Yao squatted on the tree, looking at Sakura who was courting Sasuke and Naruto who was courting Sakura.  Yao suddenly felt envious of them. The person he loved was still around. He could see her, smell her breath, and talk to her. It was such a simple life, but for Yao now, it was already  A luxury.

    "Xin'er, wait for me! I will resurrect you soon!" Yao covered his eyes with his hands and evaporated the water from the corners of his eyes without leaving a trace.  He rubbed his nose and smiled a little self-deprecatingly. What had happened to him recently? Ever since he quit the ANBU and took some time off, he seemed to be becoming more and more effeminate and even sentimental.

    "Chirp~" Suddenly, a high-pitched eagle cry came. Yao suddenly raised his head and saw a majestic eagle flying over his head.  A light flashed in his eyes, and he and Kakashi looked at each other in tacit understanding. Yao shouted to the three Sasukes under the tree: "That's it for today, disband now! Kakashi-senpai and I have something to do."

    After Yao finished speaking, without waiting for the three people to react, he and Kakashi disappeared at the same time, and rushed towards the Hokage Tower one after the other.

    "It's finally begun! The Chunin Examination." Glancing at the black hawk that was still hovering over the Leaf Village, Yao murmured, "I'm going to be very busy next time!"

    ¡­¡­

    In the Hokage's office, the third generation held a pipe in his mouth and scanned the circle with twenty or thirty jounin. He said solemnly: "As you all know, the new chuunin exam is about to begin. This time it will be held in our  Konoha. I declare that Konoha will now enter a level one alert state! There must be no mistakes during the chunin exams, do you understand?" At the end of the sentence, the momentum of the third generation suddenly surged, and the powerful power made the jounin present breathe.  A suffocation.

    "Yes!" A group of Jonin also agreed seriously.  They also knew in their hearts that if something really happened during the exam, Konoha would be embarrassed.  You must know that every Chuunin exam will attract a large number of nobles to watch. These people are Konoha's financial backers. If Konoha's reputation is damaged in front of them, the mission entrustment they give Konoha will definitely be greatly affected.  reduce.

    It is related to the overall interests of Konoha Village. In the past, when other ninja villages held exams, Konoha often used hidden methods.  It has been successful on several occasions, causing a considerable blow to other ninja villages.  In fact, this is also a microcosm of the strength competition among the five major ninja villages. It can be imagined that there must be many people secretly preparing to make Konoha look embarrassed.

    Seeing the serious attitude of everyone, the third generation nodded with satisfaction, and then assigned a series of specific tasks. However, the three pairs of leading jounin, including Yao, did not receive any tasks.

      Finally, after giving orders to everyone else, the Third Hokage focused his attention on the four jounin instructors and said: "You are all jounin with students. I think it is a requirement to take the chunin exam.  You also know that in principle, you must complete more than 8 D-level tasks, but it is best to reach more than twice the bottom line. Do you want to recommend students to take the exam?"

    Asuma, Kurenai, Kakashi and Yao looked at each other. Kakashi took the first step forward and solemnly said: "The seventh team led by Kakashi and Uchiha Yao, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno  Sakura, the above three people, in the name of me, Kakashi, recommend to take the Chunin Examination."

    Immediately afterwards, Asuma and Hong also recommended their students without hesitation and very decisively.  This situation immediately caused a lot of discussion among the jounin around, and also frightened Iruka, the only chuunin in the room who was helping the Hokage, to death. In desperation, he actually jumped up and rushed towards the three leaders.  Shinobu yelled, "Please wait!"

    The office that was buzzing suddenly fell into silence, and everyone looked at Iruka who suddenly went berserk in surprise.

    Seemingly knowing that he was being reckless, Iruka took a deep breath, bowed to the Third Hokage and said: "I'm very sorry, I just lost my temper, but Hokage-sama, these children have only been genin for half a year, although they are all very good students.  , but it is too reluctant to let them take the Chunin Exam so soon, please think again, Hokage-sama."

    "Then let's take a test." Yao suddenly said, "The content of the test and the examiner are whatever you want. If they pass, let them take part! How about it?"

    "Well, that's fine, let's do it!" Iruka wanted to say something else, but the third generation suddenly agreed. Iruka naturally did not dare to object to the third generation's words, and stood up to find the examiner.

    "Advice to you!" Just when Iruka was about to walk out of the door, Yao suddenly said, "I don't know about other classes, but when you take the assessment of Class 7, you'd better find a more powerful teacher, otherwise you may  dead person's!"

    "Death?" The good old man Iruka was a little unable to turn around.

    "That is to say, you will be killed in an instant." Yao narrowed his eyes into two slits, his expression looked very dangerous, "You don't even have a chance to reveal your identity!"

    "Huh?" Iruka snorted disdainfully. In his opinion, Yao was simply bragging. Several genin had just graduated from the ninja school for half a year. What he was looking for were all chunin-level people. How could this be possible?  Will he be defeated by a group of brats?

    Looking at the expression on Iruka's face, a gloating smile flashed across the corners of Kakashi and Yao's mouths at the same time.

    ¡­¡­

    While Yao and the others were discussing the details of the exam with Iruka, Sasuke and others were wandering on a street in Konoha.

    "Hey, Sasuke, would you like to go on a date with me during this rare break?" Sakura grabbed Sasuke's arm with both hands, her face flushed, and a "#" stood out on both Sasuke and Naruto's faces.

    "I still want to practice, but I don't have time to waste on such boring things!" Sasuke refused mercilessly, broke away from Sakura's arms, and disappeared in front of the two of them without looking back.

    Naruto next to him saw Sasuke leaving and immediately became excited. He quickly approached Sakura with a calm face and said, "Sakura, just forget about Sasuke leaving, don't you still have me? Go on a date with me!"

    "I refuse!" The firm words immediately made Naruto freeze in place, all white.  However, Naruto is a person who can resurrect in full condition after death. He quickly recovered and chased after Sakura who had walked away. However, when they turned a corner, the two of them suddenly saw a long figure on the side of the road.  The square stone with four legs slowly moved to stop in front of the two of them.

    "Hey, Konohamaru! Don't use such a bad concealment technique in front of me!" Naruto's eyebrows twitched, and he said helplessly while covering his forehead.

    "Hey hey hey I was actually seen through! You are indeed the man I admire!" A very pretentious voice sounded, and then the square in front of him suddenly burst out with dazzling light, and with a "crackling" sound, the three Konohamaru people  The group makes its debut.

    After an extremely narcissistic self-introduction, the scene suddenly fell into an eerie silence.  A breeze blew by, bringing with it a few swirling green leaves.  Naruto and Sakura looked at the three people in strange postures in front of them with dull faces. Even with Naruto's rough nerves, his whole body was completely messed up in the wind.

    "Naruto, who are they? These three idiots" Sakura's neck creaked, and she turned her head like a robot, pointing at the cold sweat on Konohamaru and the other three's heads.

    "What? You actually called us idiots?" Sakura didn't lower her voice deliberately. Konohamaru naturally heard it and suddenly felt unhappy, "Naruto-san, you have to control your own woman after all!"It doesn¡¯t matter that he is ugly, but he is still so rude!  By the way, Brother Naruto, your taste is really bad"

    Konohamaru ignored Naruto's increasingly pale face next to him and continued to scold him. With every word Konohamaru said, the cloud over Sakura's head became thicker.  Finally, after the clouds above her head completely darkened, Sakura burst out.

    "Kid! Apologize!" Sakura's anger at this moment was completely off the charts.

    "Boom" punched the wooden wall next to him. The strong shock wave directly knocked Konohamaru and the three of them to the ground, and the air was filled with dust.  Konohamaru got up from the ground while coughing. With a glance, his face suddenly turned white, and he screamed and ran away without hesitation.

    She fiercely pulled out her hand from the ruined wall. Her face was dark and her eyes were blood red. Sakura, who had been completely demonized, walked out of the smoke in a menacing manner.  Shaking the dust off her fists, Sakura's eyes flashed fiercely, and she yelled and chased after Konohamaru. Behind her, Naruto and Konohamaru's two teammates looked at each other and followed after hesitantly.

    ps: Second update.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 24 First Encounter

    Update time: 2013-02-26

    "Hey, it hurts, kid!" Konohamaru, who was so frightened by Sakura's fierce look, used all his strength to run as fast as he could without paying attention to the front.  No, as soon as I turned a corner, I bumped into someone.

    The person who was hit was a man wearing black clothes, with a few crooked girly patterns on his face, and carrying a strange object behind him. Next to him was a beautiful woman with blond hair and an iron fan on her back.  When Konohamaru hit him, the man couldn't help but take two steps back. Konohamaru was even worse, his body flew out and fell hard to the ground.

    "Ah! It hurts, it hurts" Konohamaru turned over and sat up from the ground, covering his head and screaming in pain. It looked like he had hit his head just now, and it was not serious.

    The kid in front of him didn't even answer him. The man with the colorful face was obviously a bad-tempered man. He actually reached out and grabbed Konohamaru by the collar and lifted him up. He glared at him and yelled: "Hey! I'm following you.  Didn't you hear what you were saying?"

    Although Konohamaru is not very powerful, he is the grandson of the Third Hokage, and he is usually a little overlord in Konoha.  Although he was the first to hit him, the other person's arrogant attitude angered him. He couldn't apologize. He kicked the man with the painted face with all his strength and shouted: "Asshole! Put me down quickly!"

    "What?" When the colorful-faced man heard Konohamaru's words, his eyes suddenly sharpened, and a hint of murderous intent flashed across his face.  The strength in his hand suddenly increased, causing Konohamaru to roll his eyes. He kicked the man's legs but was unable to continue. He grabbed the man's hand with both hands and tried to break it out.  But the gap between the two was too big. The man's hand seemed to be clamping on Konohamaru's neck like an iron vice, and no matter how hard he tried, it didn't loosen at all.

    "Hey! What are you doing, you ugly man with a colorful face? Let Konohamaru go quickly!" At this time, Naruto and Sakura finally arrived. Seeing Konohamaru's painful look, Naruto immediately became angry and rushed towards the man with a colorful face.  He yelled loudly and unceremoniously.

    "Ah, I'm sorry, this is all my fault. Please put him down first!" Compared to Naruto, Sakura is much smarter and knows that the most important thing now is to rescue Konohamaru.

    At this time, the girl next to the painted-faced man also began to persuade: "Hey, Kankuro, this is Konoha Village, we are not here to make trouble! Forget it! If Gaara sees it later"

    As if he thought of something terrible, the colorful-faced man named Kankuro shuddered involuntarily. Looking at Konohamaru's childish face in his hand, his expression suddenly turned ferocious: "Humph! So, I am the most  I hate you kid!" As he said that, he suddenly raised Konohamaru flatly with his right hand, made a fist with his left hand and hit Konohamaru hard on the face.

    "Brush!" Kankuro punched it down, but it didn't feel like it had touched the entity.  He only felt a flash of golden light in front of his eyes, and then the child in his hand disappeared, and the punch naturally fell into the empty space.  A few drops of cold sweat broke out on Kankuro's forehead: "What a fast speed! If he wanted to kill me just now"

    Turning his head sharply, Kankuro saw at a glance that the blond boy who looked like an idiot from before had arrived behind him at some point, and was slowly putting down Konohamaru in his arms, staring at him with his eyes.  There was a fierce murderous look in his eyes, but he still had the stupid feeling just now.

    "Naruto-nii!" Konohamaru had already closed his eyes, preparing to welcome the fist that was about to fall, but after waiting for a long time, he didn't feel the pain as expected.  He opened his eyes curiously, and the golden color in front of him that was as warm as the sun gave him endless peace of mind and trust.

    "This kid is so fast!" Kankuro reached out and grabbed the prop behind him like a conditioned reflex. His body tensed up, as if he was facing a formidable enemy.

    Although the blond girl next to him was also shocked, she was obviously more worried about Kankuro's reaction. Seeing his movement, she hurriedly stopped him: "Stop, Kankuro! Do you want to use crows here?"

    "It's useless. I advise you to stop. Being so arrogant in other people's villages will not end well." Just when the situation was about to break out, a cold voice suddenly sounded behind Kankuro and the other two.  Turning back in shock, the two saw a handsome boy wearing a black shirt who had arrived in front of them at some point, with his hands in his pockets and watching them calmly.

    "When?" Kankuro and the two were completely frightened now, "If he had just taken action Damn it! Are the genin of Konoha already so strong?" The two bodies had also relaxed at this time.  After all, the gap is too big and there is no point in resisting.

    However, Naruto and Sasuke's eyes were not on them at this time, but were staring straight at a big tree next to them.  "Come out! The rat hiding there!" After waiting for a while, when there was no movement around him, Sasuke couldn't help but snorted coldly.

    "Brush!" The branches and leaves of the big tree suddenly trembled, and a figure walked out from behind the tree.  I saw someone hanging upside down in the tree.?, with a big gourd on his back, he has bright red hair, a handsome face that reveals a bone-chilling coldness, a pair of violent eyes in the dark circles, and a clear word "love" tattooed on his forehead.  , like a silent irony.

    After scanning the circle, his eyes stopped at Kankuro and the two of them: "You have embarrassed the village." After saying that, his body suddenly turned into a stream of sand and came to the two of them. He looked at Sasuke and said, "I'm sorry, I have to give you so much trouble."  Sorry." After saying that, he turned around and left.

    "Wait!" Sakura suddenly stopped in front of the three of them, "Aren't you ninjas from Konoha? What is your purpose in coming to Konoha?" As she said this, she had already taken out her kunai to be on guard.

    The red-haired boy glanced at Sakura and didn't answer. Although Sakura's current strength was considered excellent among the genin, she hadn't put it in his eyes yet, so he would naturally ignore her due to his aloof and indifferent character.

    Seeing this, Temari quickly took out a pass from her pocket: "Look at this! We are ninjas from the Sand Ninja Village. We came to Konoha this time to prepare for the Chunin Exam. This is our pass. How strange  , with your strength, you should know this, right?"

    "The Chunin Exam? Is it because Brother Yao and Kakashi left in such a hurry today?" Sasuke secretly guessed after hearing this.  Seeing that the other three were about to leave, they finally couldn't help but said: "Hey, what's your name?"

    "Me?" Temari quickly turned around and asked with a smile on her face.

    Although Temari is indeed beautiful, Sasuke obviously has no feelings for her. He pointed to the red-haired figure beside her calmly: "It's not you, it's the one with the gourd!"

    The red-haired boy turned around: "Gaara, Gaara! I'm also very interested in you, as well as the yellow-haired one over there."

    "Uchiha Sasuke (Uzumaki Naruto)!" Sasuke and Naruto also reported their names, and the other party's strong strength also gained their respect.

    Watching the three people from Sand Ninja Village walking away, Sasuke and Naruto looked at each other subconsciously, their eyes filled with the fire of fighting spirit.  Naruto touched his nose excitedly: "I must participate in this Chunin Exam!"

    "Humph, that goes without saying!" Sasuke continued, also full of expectations.

    Then, Sakura saw the two pairs of sparkling eyes of her two teammates staring at her, and she helplessly stroked her somewhat wide forehead: "I really lost to you two war-crazy ones! I know,  I will take part." Different from the low self-esteem in the anime, Sakura now just finds it troublesome to take the Chunin Exam.

    "Yo Xi! Let's make a big fuss in the Chuunin Exam!" Naruto raised his right fist and shouted excitedly.

    Just when the three people in Team 7 were excited, on a high building not far from them, Yao and Iruka, wearing a black cloak, were standing quietly.  Suddenly Yao asked: "How is it? Mr. Iruka, do you want to test again?"

    Iruka was startled when he heard this: "Forget it, their strength has exceeded my imagination, especially Sasuke! There is no need to test anymore. I declare them qualified!"

    "That's it. Then Iruka-sensei, I'm going to report to the third generation old man first. Goodbye!" Said Yao and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    "Please, just let us in!" Early the next morning, Sasuke and the three of them gathered and set off for the exam location.  Just after walking up the stairs, I saw a man who looked like a kappa in front of me being punched down by a man with a band-aid on his nose. Next to the kappa, a girl who looked like a Chinese style was pleading.

    ???????????????????????????? But this band-aid is obviously not a person who cares about beauty, so he raised his hand and slapped it without even looking at it.  However, the slap did not go down. As soon as he raised his hand, Band-Aid felt his wrist tighten, as if it was locked by iron cuffs, unable to move.

    My eyes were suddenly filled with a dazzling golden color. A pair of sky-blue eyes were filled with anger: "You are also a ninja of Konoha! How can you bully a girl from the same village!"

    Pulling his hand away suddenly, Band-Aid curled his lips in disdain: "Kid, this is the Chuunin exam, and not just any kind of idiot can pass it. It's better to let them fail here than to lose their lives later!"

    "Forget it Naruto! What he said is right." Seeing that Naruto wanted to say something else, Sasuke stopped him impatiently, looked at the band-aid and said coldly, "What you want has nothing to do with me, but can you  Please clear the illusion at the door, I have something to go to the third floor."

    "Tch, you actually saw through it! You're so arrogant, kid!" Band-Aid said and made a seal on his hand. Then he saw the door suddenly twisting. The house number on the door changed from "303" to "203", and a person appeared next to him.  corridor.

    Sasuke ignored him and walked straight in when the genjutsu was released.  Sasuke's indifferent attitude completely angered Chuang.The clingy man quickly kicked Sasuke in the head: "Kid! It depends on your ability to get through!"

    Sasuke frowned slightly, and just as he was about to take action, his expression suddenly changed and he suddenly stopped.  Seeing that the Band-Aid's foot had reached the tip of Sasuke's nose, suddenly, a bandaged hand appeared at the Band-Aid's ankle, firmly pressing against the Band-Aid's foot.

    The person who blocked Band-Aid's kick was the Kappa from before. Now he is no longer as weak and bullyable as before. His aura is as calm as a mountain. You can tell he is a master at a glance.

    "Sure enough! No wonder something has been feeling wrong since just now!" Sasuke looked at the kappa boy standing in front of him, with a flash of understanding in his eyes.

    "We are all ninjas from the same village, so it's better not to fight!" The kappa quickly put down the Band-Aid's feet and said seriously, but his expression was a little stiff, as if he was deliberately showing something.

    "Li, this is different from what we discussed before!" The Chinese-style girl on the side now no longer looked weak as before, and shouted to the kappa energetically, "Didn't you say before that you should show weakness to the enemy first?"  The kappa boy walked over, followed by a young man dressed in white.

    "But" the kappa man's face turned red, and then he suddenly rushed in front of Sakura, with the thumb of his right hand raised, and his protruding teeth flashed with a dazzling light, "Your name is Sakura, my name is Rock Lee.  , please date me! I will definitely protect you to the death!"

    "No! Your eyebrows are too thick!" Black lines hung down from Sakura's forehead, and she rejected the other party's confession without hesitation.

    Looking at the shocked Locke Li leaning against the wall, the other two people with him were not surprised.  Seeing Sasuke turn around and prepare to go upstairs, the young man in white suddenly stopped in front of Sasuke and asked quietly: "What's your name?"

    "Before you want to know other people's names, you should state your own name first." Sasuke replied unhappily.

    "Hyuuga Neji!"

    "Uchiha Sasuke!" After briefly saying their names, the two of them stared at each other, as if two electric currents shot out of their eyes, and sparks exploded in the void when they touched.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 25 Yao¡¯s name - Konoha Martial God

    Update time: 2013-02-27

    "Are you the genius of the famous Uchiha clan?" As soon as Sasuke announced his name, Locke Lee, who was lost at the side, suddenly became excited and rushed to Sasuke and asked.

    Sasuke didn¡¯t pay attention to Xiao Li, and just walked straight towards the stairs.  But as soon as he took a step forward, his shoulder was grabbed by Xiao Li.  Turning around slowly: "Is there anything else?"

    "Fight with me. I want to see how powerful the genius Uchiha is!" Locke Li's round eyes were unusually solemn at the moment. "My teacher once said that hard work can surpass genius.  !I want to prove it.¡±

    "Are you challenging me because of the name Uchiha?" Sasuke's face suddenly turned cold, "Okay, I'll let you see! What does this name mean? Go to the first floor."

    "Hey, Sasuke-kun, isn't this good? It's almost exam time." Sakura reminded him.

    "It doesn't matter, I will finish it in 5 minutes." Sasuke just said coolly, and went downstairs with Xiao Li.  Naruto also pulled Sakura, who was obsessed with how cool Sasuke looked just now, and followed him.

    "What about us? Would it be better to go down and take a look? Neji." Tiantian looked at Hinata Neji aside, with a hint of admiration in his eyes.  Hyuga Neji thought about it, and his intuition told him that Sasuke was not simple, so after thinking about it, he agreed with Tiantian's words: "Let's go down and have a look. That Uchiha clan's strength does live up to the name of a genius."

    ¡­¡­

    "Then Sasuke-kun, please give me some advice." Xiao Li said politely, and then got ready to attack.

    Sakura on the side clasped her hands in front of her chest with some worry, and looked at Naruto beside her: "Naruto, can Sasuke win? That Xiao Li looks very strong."

    "Don't worry, that boy with thick eyebrows is indeed very fast. But he is still much slower than me. Sasuke's words are no problem." The current Naruto is not the low-end person in the original plot. After Yao's nearly half a year of hell training, maybe  It's due to genetics. Although his physical skills are of course still far behind Sasuke's, in terms of speed alone, only Y¨­u in the team can stabilize Naruto.

    At this time, Naruto was looking at Sasuke and Sasuke in the middle with a pair of fox eyes, and the expression on his face was very relaxed.

    While the two were talking, the battle between Sasuke and Xiao Li had begun.  Hearing a sudden shout from Xiao Li, he rushed in front of Sasuke in the blink of an eye, flew up into the air, and kicked Sasuke's head with his right foot with a roaring wind.

    "Not bad speed!" A handsome smile appeared on the corner of Sasuke's mouth, and his body suddenly jumped back half a step to avoid Rock Lee's kick. Then his body suddenly looked like a pounced tiger, and his feet dug hard on the ground, as if they were under his feet.  As if a spring had been installed, his body moved forward instead of retreating. He took a half-step forward, his right fist became as red as blood, swelled in size, and he blasted towards Xiao Li with violent force.

    " Xiao Li was in the air at this time and couldn't dodge at all. However, his physical skills were very strong. He stepped hard on Sasuke's fist with his left foot and used the force to somersault behind Sasuke.

    But just as he was flipping somersault, Sasuke seemed to have expected it, and suddenly took a big step backwards, using the momentum of this step to throw his right arm back like a whip.  There seemed to be a crisp "pop" sound in the air, and Sasuke's right fist struck insidiously at Rock Lee's lower body which had just landed.

    Locke Li was suddenly shocked. If this move really hit, that would be great!  He quickly crossed his hands and blocked Sasuke's attack.  But before he could take a breath, Sasuke turned around at some point, bent his body into a big bow, and struck Rock Lee's chest with lightning speed with his left palm wrapped in the power of Qianjun.

    "Boom" Rock Li's body shot out like a cannonball, knocking a big crater out of the wall behind him, and then rolled to the ground, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.

    "Xiao Li!" Tiantian called out worriedly, and wanted to go up to see Locke Li's condition, but was stopped by Hyuga Neji beside him. His blue-veined eyes looked at Sasuke solemnly, and said: "No need.  Worry, Xiao Li is fine! The opponent will show mercy!"

    Sure enough, as soon as Hinata Neji finished speaking, Xiao Li stood up in surprise, holding his chest. He moved his body a little in disbelief, and found that his body was not damaged at all.

    He glanced at Sasuke in front of him with some confusion: "I lost. As expected of the famous Uchiha clan, thank you for your mercy!"

    "Don't make any mistake." Sasuke walked up to him and kicked his calf, "I just saw that you didn't use your full strength, so even if you win, you won't be able to win."

    "How do you know" Xiao Li's eyes suddenly widened and he shouted in disbelief.

    "I am a taijutsu ninja just like you, do you think there is anySome taijutsu ninjas don't carry any weight, but I didn't expect you to carry about 300 kilograms. It's really amazing!  "Sasuke had already walked up to Naruto and Sakura and didn't look back when he heard Xiao Li's voice.

    "In that case." Xiao Li squatted down and prepared to lift the weight, "I will do my best this time"

    "Stop it, Xiao Li." At this time, Naruto on the side suddenly stepped forward to stop his actions, "It's just a weight of about 300 kilograms. Even if you pick it off and fight again, you can't beat Sasuke."

    "Such a thing! Why don't you try it" Xiao Li was about to retort, but was interrupted by Neji: "Stop it, Li! The yellow-haired one is right, you are not Uchiha Sasuke's now."  opponent."

    "Ningji, even you are like this! How do you know if you haven't tried it?" Xiao Li turned around and complained with great dissatisfaction.

    "The one with yellow hair carries twice as much weight as you." Neji was silent for a moment and said calmly.  Under Xiao Li's disbelieving gaze, Naruto calmly lifted up his trousers. Looking at the dark lead strips on Naruto's body, Xiao Li was silent.

    "Xiao Li, you didn't do anything out of the ordinary, right?" Just when it was quiet, a thick voice suddenly sounded. Everyone turned their heads and saw a big red turtle appearing not far from the house.

    "Absolutely not! That I'm sorry, I lost!" Xiao Li saluted Oogway respectfully, lowered his head, and looked very ashamed.

    "Nani? You actually lost!" The turtle's face showed a humane look of surprise, but soon there was a hint of sympathy in its eyes, "In this case, Teacher Akai, the rest is up to you!  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, a burst of smoke was seen rising from the turtle's back, and then, an enlarged version of Rock Lee appeared in everyone's sight.  As soon as he appeared on the stage, a shining white tooth immediately bloomed with dazzling brilliance.

    Under the petrified gazes of the three people in Class 7, Akai walked directly in front of Xiao Li and suddenly punched Xiao Li away. He rolled on the ground several times until he hit the wall not far away with a "bang".  It stopped when a big hole was made.

    "Xiao Li, you idiot!" Akai walked up to Xiao Li who was lying down and looked at him with tearful eyes.  Xiao Li also looked at Akai emotionally, with tears flashing in his eyes: "Teacher Akai!"

    "Xiao Li!"

    "Teacher Akai!"

    "Wow!" The master and apprentice hugged each other fiercely. The background behind them had turned into a dusk coast at some point. The waves were beating against the rocks. A few seagulls were gliding across the sky, shouting loudly: "Baga"  !idiot¡­¡­"

    A gust of autumn wind blew by, and the three people in Team 7 who were already petrified suddenly broke into pieces.  They have always thought that having a teacher as lazy, late, and lecherous as Kakashi would be enough to make them cry, but compared with Kai, Kakashi is simply a radiant saint!  Is there such a thing as the legendary perfect handsome guy and good teacher?  relative!

    After a long time, Master and Disciple Akai finally finished venting their anger and wiped away the tears on their faces. Akai turned his attention to the three people in Team 7, which immediately made Sasuke and others shiver.  Akai gave a thumbs up, and a dazzling light flashed from the corner of his mouth: "Are you three Kakashi's disciples? You are indeed my destined enemy, even the disciples are so powerful!"

    Sasuke and the three looked at each other, their eyes filled with sympathy for Kakashi.  At this moment, Akai suddenly appeared behind the three of them, put his arms around Naruto and Sasuke's shoulders and said, "By the way, his and I's current record is 50 wins and 49 losses, so I am the stronger one."

    "Impossible, this speed! Even faster than Kakashi!" Sasuke's eyes were filled with shock. He had only experienced this speed in Uchiha Y¨­, "This kappa idiot is actually such a strong ninja!"

    "However, little Sasuke's taijutsu just now looks familiar to me. For the sake of my refreshing face, can you forgive Xiao Li for being presumptuous and tell me where you learned your taijutsu from? Sasuke-kun!"  Akai suddenly appeared in front of Sasuke again, grinning and showing off his teeth, ignoring Sasuke's pale face.

    Looking at the face so close to him, Sasuke resisted the urge to punch him: "Qingshuang! Qingshuang is your sister!" He quietly took two steps back and managed to remain calm and said: "My brother taught me my taijutsu.  Yes, his name is Uchiha Y¨­."

    Hearing this, Akai¡¯s face became serious for the first time: ¡°Is that really the case! It¡¯s no wonder, it¡¯s really him!¡±

    "Hey, what does this mean? Is that Uchiha Yao very strong? Why haven't I heard of it?" Tiantian on the side couldn't help but be a little surprised when hearing Akai's tone. She knew that although this teacher was not serious on the surface, he had deep feelings in his heart.  There is no small amount of arrogance.

    Otherwise, look at all the Jonin in Konoha, apart from Kakashi, Akai has also shown challenges to others.???  No!  Because in Akai's heart, all the jounin in Konoha are qualified to be his opponent, only the copy ninja Kakashi is known as the number one jounin in Konoha.

    But today, when Kai, who was so arrogant, spoke of Uchiha Y¨­, there was a hint of admiration in his tone, which made Tiantian a little unbelievable. Even for Kakashi, Kai only spoke of him like a friend.  "Is this Uchiha Y¨­u much stronger than Hatake Kakashi? You're lying!" Tiantian's little head was a little confused.

    When Akai heard Tiantian's question, he immediately turned around and raised his thumbs: "Of course, he is the only man who can make me inferior in physical skills! Because he has always done tasks under the ANBU directly under the Third Generation.  , so not many people in Konoha know about it. However, all the Jonin of the five major countries gave him a nickname!"

    "Nickname? What is it?" Xiao Li's eyes widened and he asked anxiously.

    "Konoha Martial God!"

    "God of War?!" A group of Xiaoqiang shouted in disbelief. Unlike China, the word "God" is very sacred here. You see the eight colors of Konoha are so powerful, but none of them can be called "God"  "The only person in the anime who is called a god is Payne, but he has the legendary reincarnation eye!

    "That's right! Konoha Martial God! His physical skills can no longer be described as strong, they are close to the realm of Taoism! The Third Hokage once said, but in terms of physical skills, no one in the world can survive a hundred rounds under him.  The well-deserved top martial artist! Even among shadow-level masters, he is the top one." Akai's face was full of admiration and admiration, without any sign of reluctance.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 26: First Show of Strength

    Update time: 2013-02-28

    Until they stepped onto the third floor, the three people in Class 7 still felt a little dizzy.  Especially Sasuke, although he knew that Y¨­u was very strong, subconsciously he still believed that Y¨­u was at best the top jounin. In his heart, Kakashi might even be stronger than Y¨­in.

    This also proves that our Sasuke-kun's eyesight is not that bad. He not only misjudged Yao's strength, but also wrongly underestimated Kakashi.  He is also a serious shadow-level person. Although his strength is at the bottom of the shadow-level, if this lazy man really gets angry, even some strong people in the shadow-level will probably be killed by him.  .

    Arriving at the door of the classroom, Sasuke and the other three were surprised to find that Kakashi was lazily leaning against the door, squinting at the book in his hand. When he saw them coming over, he smiled and waved to them.

    Naruto scratched his head in confusion at first, and suddenly he seemed to think of something happy, and rushed forward shouting: "Kakashi-sensei! Why are you here? You must be the examiner of this exam, right?"  ? Wow haha Then can't we easily advance?"

    Kakashi, who originally wanted to praise the three of them, suddenly heard three black lines falling on his head and said speechlessly: "That's not true, it's just the first time for three lovely students to take such an exam. Teacher, I  I¡¯m afraid that you might be nervous, so I¡¯m here to encourage youbut now it seems that it¡¯s not necessary at all.¡±

    "Of course! I'm a man who will be Hokage in the future, how could I care about this kind of exam." Naruto deserved the most praise. Kakashi's words made his grin grow wider and wider, and he crossed his arms.  The world.  Kakashi felt that if he had a tail, it would have to fly up to the sky now.  It was rare that Sasuke and Sakura did not cause trouble this time. Although they still looked calm on the outside, their eyes clearly showed approval.

    "That's enough gossip! Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, you three are the proudest disciples of me and Yao! We have great confidence in you, go in! Only by passing this test can you step into the true ninja  The world." Kakashi stepped aside and said solemnly.

    "Hi!"*3

    ¡­¡­

    "How's it going? I think the three of them are fine." After the three of them entered the classroom, a person suddenly appeared on the roof in front of Kakashi. Of course, this was Yao. He actually arrived early, but he didn't  Didn't show up.

    The rules of each major ninja village are that one jounin leads three students. If Yoshiya stood up boldly, wouldn't it be equivalent to telling spies in other villages, "This group is very special, kill them quickly" or something like that?

    Kakashi put away the kiss in his hand and replied with great relief: "Yes! Although I don't know what happened, those three boys are all confident now. That's good, we can too  Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go! Follow me to Qingtian Teahouse.¡±

    "Hey? What are your plans for me this time? Are you willing to treat me? In such a high-end place!" Yao stared at Kakashi warily, showing no sign of happiness.

    "Ah, what you said makes me sad. It sounds like" Kakashi tried to interrupt, but seeing Yao's expression of "You are that kind of person", he had no choice but to spread his hands, "  This time it¡¯s not just me, there are two other jounin instructors, and one of them specially booked a private room at Qingtian Tea House for our vice-captain.¡±

    Looking at Kakashi with a smile in his eyes, Yao showed a rare expression of embarrassment and waved his hands in a panic: "Well I think I won't go. After all, Kakashi-senpai, you are the official instructor of Class 7.  , it's enough for you to go alone. That's it, goodbye!" Yao said and raised his legs to run away, but

    "You want to hide like this for the rest of your life?" Yao paused slightly.

    "In the final analysis, it's still your fault!" Yao stumbled suddenly.

    "Besides, you still took advantage. You saw all my innocent body! Speaking of which, you kid actually took advantage of me while I was taking a bath ugh~" Kakashi babbled on.

    Yao soon collapsed under Kakashi's ultimate ninja technique "Tang Monk's Art", turned around and said dejectedly: "They say it was an accident that time! I know, why don't I go with you!" But in his heart  He gritted his teeth with hatred: "Your sister! It's not all your fault that this happened!"

    What has actually happened?  This requires setting the time back to 1 month ago.  It was said that the weather that day was sunny and cloudless. After the seventh team completed their mission, they discussed going to Ichiraku Ramen for a dinner with the purpose of deepening their relationship.  Unexpectedly, Kakashi was so crazy that day that he suddenly and inexplicably attacked Yao's anus with a thousand-year-old murderous desire.

    Naturally, Yao couldn't let his anus be exploded, so he ducked out of the way, and then punched Kakashi with a reflexive punch, but Kakashi fully displayed his "one blow can't hit the target"With the excellent combat idea of ??"Thousands of Miles", he escaped early. However, he escaped, but the house behind him was damaged, and a big hole was punched out by Yao's punch.

    Then, everyone saw a steaming cloud floating out of the cave entrance. Because Yao was facing the cave entrance, and with his pair of titanium alloy dog ??eyes with a visual acuity of 2.5, he could clearly see the beautiful cloud in the cloud.  The beautiful shadow.

    Qianying seemed to be very surprised. The two stood strangely blankly looking at each other for three seconds, and then a sweet cry resounded throughout Konoha: "Ah!" Along with the sound, a large wooden basin broke through the wall,  The nosebleeds of Yao Shang, who was still standing there blankly, were lying on the ground twitching.  But Xiangyao's physical fitness, whether the nosebleed is due to the tub or something else, this is

    At this time, Kakashi and others on the side realized what was happening, and quickly stepped forward to lift Yao onto his shoulders, and then ran away with the three little devils.  The girl in the house, Yuhi Hong, hurriedly wrapped herself in a bath towel and looked helplessly at the figure in the distance, but she could only stamp her feet bitterly and give up.

    But later, I don¡¯t know where she got the news, and she actually learned Yao¡¯s identity, and she always wanted to get an explanation.  Out of shame and guilt, Yao has been avoiding her and hiding from her.

    Hearing that Yao actually said that he wanted to go with him, Kakashi's exposed eyes suddenly curved into crescent moons: "Well, this is the right thing!" After saying this, he led the way refreshed, while Yao hesitated behind him.  After hesitating for a long time, he finally sighed and followed with his head drooped.

    Although the name of Qingtian Teahouse is very ordinary, it is truly the number one teahouse in Konoha Village, both in terms of its tea and its quality.  Because of its high price, generally only wealthy ninjas can afford to enjoy it regularly, so this place is also called the Ninja Teahouse, and it is a place where Konoha ninjas often go to exchange feelings.

    At this moment, in a superior private room in the Qingtian Tea House, Konoha's number one technician - copy ninja Kakashi, Sarutobi Asuma, the son of the third generation and one of the twelve guardian ninjas, Red Sunset  His only daughter Yuhi Hong, and the legendary Konoha God of War Uchiha Yomasa gathered together.

    However, the famous Konoha Martial God, at this time, did not have the demeanor that people imagined to prevent gods from killing gods and Buddhas from killing Buddhas. They saw him leaning against the corner with an embarrassed face, trying hard to raise his head, trying to leave.  The pretty face in front of her is further away.

    The owner of the pretty face has long black hair and bright red eyes. He is wrapped in white bandages. His eyes are narrowed and the long eyelashes are trembling in front of Yao's eyes, making him feel that his nose is itchy and sweet.  There was a hint of anger in his voice: "Oh, oh, oh, isn't this our legendary God of War? He is worthy of his name. He is so fast! The little girl can't find him no matter how hard he looks for him."

    "Ahahaha" Yao could only smile awkwardly, and at the same time turned his help-seeking eyes to the other two people in the room.  However, Kakashi and the unshaven Asuma ignored Yao's puppy-like gaze. They were drinking tea with smiles on their faces, looking up at the ceiling from time to time and pointing, as if there was a flower on it.  .

    Yao cursed the two of them in his heart for being shameless and being so unloyal at the critical moment.  Looking at Kurenai Yuhi, who was in full aura of the Queen in front of him, Yao cried in his heart: "Sure enough, I should have escaped at that time! What was wrong with me when I listened to Kakashi's words?"

    Just when Yao was in dire straits, Sasuke and the other three had already entered the examination room. As soon as Ino, a member of the Ino Shika Butterfly trio who had arrived early, saw Sasuke, he immediately jumped on Sasuke's back: "Sasuke-kun,  You didn¡¯t come until now!¡±

    Sakura's face immediately darkened, and she waved her fist viciously: "Inoto Ino, you are too close to Sasuke!"

    "I do! Do you care? I have a broad forehead, Sakura." Ino rubbed Sasuke's hair with his face and responded unceremoniously, adding a provocative look.

    "Nani!" Sakura's body was already wrapped in blazing flames.

    "What? I'm afraid of you!" The flames on Ino's body were not weak at all.

    Seeing the two people who were about to fight, everyone around them sighed helplessly. Even a crude person like Naruto was not surprised by this scene. In school, since Sasuke resumed school, the two of them had been talking to each other almost every day.  Have to come a few times.

    Shikamaru touched his hair lazily, and when he looked at him, Naruto subconsciously thought of Kakashi. Regarding the rare classmates who did not discriminate against him during his school days, Naruto greeted him very warmly: "Hey, Shikamaru.  , you are still the same, so lack of energy."

    "It's really troublesome." Shikamaru complained, "Asuma forced us to take some kind of Chuunin exam. Why do we have to do such troublesome things?"

    Naruto curled his lips in dissatisfaction: "How can we be so unmotivated! The future of Konoha depends on us."??.  "

    "That's you, I'm not clamoring to be Hokage all day long. I just want to be an ordinary person, and then find a wife who is neither beautiful nor ugly, and have a baby" Shikamaru used his classic set again  saying.

    "Huh? Shikamaru, don't be ridiculous. Naruto can still be the Hokage? This will never happen. Right, Akamaru." At this moment, an arrogant voice suddenly came in, and his head  Inuzuka Kiba, who was holding Akamaru on his head, came over with Hinata and Shino.

    ¡°Ah wu ah wu¡­¡±

    "Nani? Ya, you guy!" So after Sakura, the second member of Team 7 also went berserk.

    ¡­¡­

    "You guys! You'd better calm down!" Just as the nine newcomers taking the exam for the first time were making a fuss, a very calm voice sounded in their ears.

    Everyone turned around and saw a boy wearing glasses and looking very kind coming to the crowd at some point.  Although he didn't look like a bad guy, he was still unhappy with his warning tone. The impatient Naruto was the first to speak: "Who are you? You look amazing."

    "My name is Kabuto. It would be better for you to look around first." Kabuto pushed up his glasses and motioned for everyone to look around.  The nine brats turned around and looked around, and sure enough they saw the others looking at them with murderous looks. The unkind eyes immediately frightened three of the girls, and the others also became silent.

    Just when Kabuto was pleased that everyone had reacted so quickly, he saw Naruto suddenly pointing his right hand at those people, and said in an extremely arrogant tone: "Don't be arrogant, you bunch of bastards, I will not lose to you."  of!"

    "You are the arrogant one!" A big drop of sweat dropped from the back of Kabuto's head. Even his castle, facing Naruto's idiotic behavior, wanted to punch him so hard that even his mother couldn't bear it.  The urge to recognize.

    Ino looked at the obviously gloomy gazes of the other candidates in front of him, swallowed hard, and hooked his arms around Sakura's neck with a cold sweat on his face: "Is that guy an idiot? Are you still provoking someone in this situation? Don't do it even if you want to die.  Come on us!¡±

    But Sakura has recovered from the shock. Just kidding, she has been training under Zabuza, the demon, for 2 months!  The murderous intent of these students is nothing compared to Zabuza!  It was just the girl's subconscious reaction.  Hearing Ino's words, Sakura clenched her fists nonchalantly: "Naruto is right! These people don't have the consciousness to be stupid! They deserve to be scolded."

    "Hmph!" Sasuke snorted disdainfully, but there was a clear look of approval on his face.  Kabuto looked at the three-man team with a black line on his head: "Is this the red of the near vermillion and the black of the near ink? Has even Sasuke-kun become an idiot?"

    "What? How dare you call us idiots? These three brats!"

    "It's so ignorant! I can't help but want to kill them!"

    "Humph, they are right, these people are all trash fish, killing them has no sense of existence at all!" A certain artificial red panda crossed his arms and nodded in agreement with a very depressed heart.

    "Brush!" "Brush!" "Brush!"

    Suddenly, three black figures rushed out from the back row of the classroom. People beside the aisle felt a strong wind blowing by. In the blink of an eye, the black figures came in front of the three people in Class 7, and punched them mercilessly.  Swing it across the face.

    "Kid! Let me teach you a lesson this time. Be more calm in the future! Otherwise, you will die!" The leading black figure appeared at this time. He was a rain ninja wearing a breathing mask. Because he was wearing  Because of the mask, his voice sounded very cold.

    "Boom!" The wall shook violently, but what made everyone else's eyes widen was that the three members of Team 7 were still standing intact, while the three provocative ninjas had already sunk into the wall and passed out.

    The camera went back to a few seconds ago. Just when the fists of the three attackers were about to touch the cheeks of the three people from Team 7, the three people used their left foot as the axis in a tacit understanding and rotated their bodies 360¡ã on the spot. They avoided it in the blink of an eye.  The enemy's fist and his left elbow hit the opponent's back hard, driving the opponent into the wall.

    "So" Sasuke patted the dust on his body, feeling helpless.

    "You idiot" Sakura stepped on the unconscious enemy with a powerful kick.

    "We must have the consciousness of being a bastard!" Naruto crossed his arms, the beard on his face raised proudly.

    PS: How sad!  Today I rented a house but couldn't find a good one, and then I found that most of the chapters I had worked so hard to code were missing!  !  well¡­¡­

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 27 The exam begins

    Update time: 2013-03-01

    "Noit can't be! I didn't see their movements clearly just now!" A certain dragon armor said fearfully.

    "Brilliantamazing! You are indeed a ninja of Konoha Village. The leader of the five major ninja villages is really not just a joke!" A certain dragon figure was amazed. It was obvious at a glance that he was a fan of Konoha, and he actually treated the ninjas of other ninja villages.  Be strong and happy.

    "How could it be possible! Forget it, Sasuke-kun, why even the broad-foreheaded Sakura and the crane-tailed Naruto" Ino covered her mouth in surprise and looked at the three people in Team 7 in disbelief.

    "Damn it! That crane tail actually But we will never lose to them! Right Akamaru." Ya gritted his teeth and clenched his fists unwillingly.

    "Uchiha Sasuke! What a terrifying talent. Are all Uchiha clans so terrifying? No wonder they were so ambitious back then! Orochimaru-sama really found a good container this time!" Kabuto also said in shock.  He pushed up his glasses, and the light reflected from the lenses covered up his cold eyes, "What a pity. Sometimes having extraordinary talents is not a good thing, Sasuke-kun! Like you Of course, I am the same."

    "I didn't expect it! You are so strong, but I think you still need this." Kabuto quickly regained his kind smile, and after speaking to attract everyone's attention, he took out a stack of cards from his arms and placed them on  Others' eyes dangled.

    "What is this?" Sasuke asked coldly, but his cool look showed no trace of interest at all.

    "This is the Ninja Card." Kabuto started to introduce it without being too pretentious, "It is a tool used by ninjas to store information, but I spent a lot of money to get it, and it records a lot of information about the Chunin Exam.  The information, including my insights from the several exams I took, I think it should be helpful to you."

    "Have you participated? Isn't this your first time taking the Chunin Exam?" Sasuke was a little surprised. His intuition told him that the man in front of him was not simple. Although he looked ordinary, he always gave him a sense of identity.  The feeling of being unable to see through the fog. How could such a person fail to pass the exam?

    Glancing at Kabuto who was still smiling, Sasuke then sneered: "Also, although we are from the same village, we may also be enemies now, why should you help us?"

    "You are such a vigilant newbie! There is nothing we can do about it. Seeing your immature looks reminds me of my own youthfulness. Besides, who said we are enemies? As ninjas from the same village, we will always fight against each other under any circumstances.  It can't be the enemy's." Kabuto looked very helpless at Sasuke's suspicion. After a brief explanation, Kabuto finally added with some embarrassment, "Also, this is actually my seventh time participating in Chunin.  It¡¯s exam time.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, the people around him couldn't help but look at him with more contempt, and the slightest suspicion just now disappeared.  Only Sasuke, who trusted his intuition 100%, not only did not relax, but became even more wary of Kabuto.

    A man who couldn¡¯t even see through himself actually failed the Chuunin exams six times in a row?  Sasuke felt that as long as his IQ was not compromised by a dozen daimyo ladies (remember? He is the owner of Kitten Ahu in the anime), he would not believe Kabuto's lies.

    Feeling the contemptuous looks from around him, Kabuto sneered secretly in his heart.  Of course, on the surface, he just pulled out one card from the pile of cards in embarrassment. After inputting his chakra, the map of the entire Naruto world gradually appeared on the card, with the five major countries and each ninja village marked on it.

    "These named ninja villages are the list of ninja villages participating in the chuunin exam this time! Among them" Kabuto briefly introduced the meaning of the chunin exam and the membership status of this exam, and finally added,  "But these are not the only ones in my Ninja Cards. I also have almost all the powerful information that needs to be paid attention to among the candidates this time."

    "Are there all strong men?" Sasuke squinted his eyes. Although he didn't believe Kabuto, it did not prevent Sasuke from getting some benefits from Kabuto. "I want to see Konoha's Rock Lee and Hyuga Neji and  Do you have any official ninja information here? I want to see Uchiha Yoshi's."

    "Um, let's take a look at Rock Lee and Hyuga Neji first." Kabuto scratched his head in confusion, took out two ninja cards and input chakra, "First, Rock Lee, who graduated a year ago, is Mu  The disciples of Leaf Jonin Metkai, whose team members are Hyuga Neji and Tiantian, have made great progress in their physical skills this year, but in other aspects"

    "Next is Hyuga Neji." Kabuto's expression became solemn this time, "He is the most outstanding genius of the Hyuga family, and is even known as the only person in the Hyuga family who has inherited the blood of Hyuga Tennin. He is extremely powerful! But it's a pity.  He is in the Hyuga branch."

    Sasuke looked at the ninja abilities marked on the Ninja Card, Ninja, Gen.In terms of body, ninja tools and medical treatment, only the body skills score is full, and the others are blank.  However, with such abnormal development coupled with Kabuto's evaluation of "superior strength", Sasuke immediately realized that Hyuga Neji's taijutsu might not be much worse than his own.

    Sasuke himself had Y¨­, a good teacher, by his side to teach him. As a member of the Hyuga branch, Hyuga Neji only knew the most basic soft fist and was able to practice Taijutsu to such an extent at the age of 14. Among other things,  Even Sasuke couldn't help but admire his talent.

    As for the Uchiha Yoshi you are talking about, Kabuto took out a small silver card from his pocket this time: "It just so happens that I got this card by chance, and it contains some basic information about Uchiha Yoshi."

    Sasuke's eyes lit up, and Naruto next to him also looked over anxiously.  This small silver card contained much more information than the previous ones. Most of the more famous Jounin of Konoha were on it. At a glance, Sasuke quickly saw the names of Kakashi and Gai.

    But Sasuke didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it, he just skipped it and quickly browsed ten lines at a time until a familiar name appeared in Sasuke¡¯s eyes:

    ¡¾Uchiha Itachi: A former Jounin of Konoha, now an S-level rebellious Ninja of Konoha. His whereabouts are unknown. He once slaughtered all his clan members by himself and is extremely dangerous.

    Strength: Ninjutsu 100, Illusion 150 Taijutsu, 100 Ninjutsu, 100 Medical?

    Task record: s145a287b87c21d11 task completion rate 100%]

    "Itachi!" Sasuke's eyes suddenly turned red, as if the nightmare scene had returned to his mind, and the murderous aura in his body could not be suppressed.  Kabuto next to him seemed to be out of breath from Sasuke's murderous aura, with a trace of pain on his face, but secretly sneered in his heart: "Haha, it seems that you did the right thing to risk exposure by showing him this information!  "

    "Sasuke!" Naruto looked at the murderous Sasuke in shock and shouted uneasily.  Sasuke took a few deep breaths and finally managed to calm down his emotions. Then he looked down. Soon, he finally found his target:

    ¡¾Uchiha Yoshi: Konoha Jounin, now a member of ANBU, the first Konoha Jounin, his strength has reached the shadow level.

    Strength: Ninjutsu 100 illusions?  150 taijutsu, 100 medical treatment for ninja?

    Task record: s117a213b101c9d0 task completion rate 100%]

    "So strong!" This is the only thought in Sasuke's heart. Others don't know about Yao's illusions and medical treatment, but Sasuke knows very well that Yao's illusions and medical treatment are at least equal to his evaluation of taijutsu.

    "Wow! Is Mr. Yao so strong? Much more powerful than Mr. Kakashi!" Naruto shouted while looking at the card in front of him, and Sakura nodded in agreement.

    "Huh? Naruto, why do you have two teachers in your team? Shouldn't it be one teacher with three genin?" Shikamaru, who had an IQ of over 200, was the first to notice the revelation from Naruto's mouth and asked a little strangely  .

    "Brother Yao specially resigned from the ANBU because he wanted to guide my training and joined Team 7 as the vice-captain." Sasuke coolly put his hands in his pockets and answered very arrogantly.

    "No! Teacher Yao told me that he quit ANBU because he had to take care of me!" As soon as Sasuke finished speaking, Naruto jumped out and pointed at himself and retorted loudly.

    "Huh, how is that possible?" Sasuke didn't believe it at first, but then he waved his hand disdainfully, "I thought it was just Brother Yao comforting you, but I didn't expect you, the idiot, to take it seriously."

    "Nani! I think Teacher Yao is just trying to comfort you! Idiot Sasuke." Naruto, who was not immune to Sasuke's provocation, was decisively angered.

    "What did you say? Say it again if you have the guts!" Sasuke, who was usually calm, scolded Naruto like a bomb, and it hit him at the drop of a hat. If the two of them weren't worried about other people around them, they would probably have to engage in martial arts again.

    "You kiddos, please calm down!" Just as Naruto and Sasuke stared at each other, a cold shout suddenly came from the window, and then most people didn't react.  , there were several more figures on the podium, led by a middle-aged man wearing a headscarf and with scars all over his face.

    "Introducing myself, I am the examiner of your first exam. My name is Morino Ihiki! Now everyone, please return to your seats! The first exam will begin soon!" The scarred man glared coldly.  Naruto and his party stood at the door of the classroom, yelling loudly.

    Facing Ibiki¡¯s cold eyes, the Sasuke trio¡¯s tails that had been raised to the sky suddenly fell down obediently, and they each found a seat to sit down in despair.  Just kidding, Ibixi now has the power of life and death over them. If Ibixi is upset, it will be easy to drive them out of the examination room directly.

    "Before the exam, I want to announce the exam rules first!" Ibixi said to everyone.Everyone had already sat down, and then he said coldly, "The exam lasts for one hour. There are 10 questions in total, and everyone initially has a basic score of 10. Each time you are caught cheating in the exam, 2 points will be deducted. Basically,  The candidate whose score is deducted to 0 will be eliminated, and those in the same group will also fail at the same time. The tenth question will be released 45 minutes after the exam starts! Above! The exam begins now!"

    ps; I finally rented a house today. It¡¯s so tiring to move!  !  I feel even more sorry now.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 28 Passed

    Update time: 2013-03-02

    The classroom was quiet, with only the rustling sound of writing coming from time to time.  At this time, the first exam had been going on for 20 minutes. Looking at the blank test paper in front of them, most of the candidates remembered breaking into a cold sweat, but some smart people had gradually come to their senses and guessed the purpose of this exam.

    "So that's it!" Sasuke put down the pen in his hand and raised a knowing smile at the corner of his mouth, "I can't solve any of these questions." Sweeping his eyes around the examination room, Sasuke immediately found a few questions that he couldn't help but notice.  Thinking is just a figure writing hard and fast.

    "It's true! Such a question is not something that genin like us can answer. The examination room has already arranged people who know the answer. In addition, we actually have 5 chances of being caught for cheating. The real purpose of this examination cannot be answered at all.  It's not a question, it's to test our intelligence gathering ability!" A glint flashed in Sasuke's eyes. Looking at Naruto scratching his head anxiously in front of him, he couldn't help but worry secretly, "Naruto, there is no time! You have to find out quickly!"

    Ibixi, who was sitting behind the podium, saw the candidates making more and more small moves in the examination room, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised: "It seems that the top students have gradually discovered it! But cheating is not that simple.  "Thinking of this, Yibixi suddenly said: "No. 103! You can leave, and the two people in the same group will also leave together!"

    "Why?" Behind the examination room, a boy with a short hair suddenly stood up when he heard Ibixi's voice and asked angrily.

    Ibiki curled his lips: "Why? Because you have been caught cheating five times! What do you think we have so many examiners here for?" As he spoke, he pointed at the five or six Konoha Chuunin sitting on both sides of the examination room.  "They are responsible for recording your cheating. Once it is recorded five times, it means you are eliminated."

    "Humph! Why? Which one of your eyes has seen me cheat five times! I haven't cheated even once!" The hedgehog-head dismissed the words and sat on his seat carelessly, looking confident.

    "It's a good thing for people to have confidence, but if it's too much, it's bad." At this time, a ninja sitting on the left side of the examination room whose head was completely wrapped in a bandage said calmly.  Then his figure suddenly disappeared, and everyone felt the strong wind blowing in front of them. The bandaged man had elbowed the hedgehog against the wall, and he also knocked a big hole in the wall behind him.

    Turning around slightly, the bandaged man did not even look at the spiky head slowly sliding to the ground behind him. Although his eyes were covered by the bandage, for some reason, when he turned around, every candidate present could clearly see  He felt that he was watching himself, and everyone felt as if they were completely naked in front of him, and all the secrets in their hearts were exposed before his eyes.

    Fortunately, the bandaged man quickly lowered his head, and everyone¡¯s feeling of being spied on disappeared.  The bandaged man slowly walked back to his seat and said in a cold voice: "Although we are still just chuunin, we have been selected through thousands of selections. We can be said to be the absolute elite among chuunin! Just because you want to deny us  The judgment is not qualified enough!¡±

    "Such a strong sense of perception, it's like being able to see through people's hearts!" Sasuke wiped the sweat from his head, and the slight relief in his heart had completely disappeared. "It seems that just knowing the purpose of the exam is not enough! There is also more!  Only if you have enough strength! Naruto"

    Sasuke is not very worried about Sakura. Sasuke also knows that she is smart, so these questions should not be difficult for her.  But based on Naruto's usual performance, these questions may be no different to him than the Book of Heaven, and although Naruto's current strength is not weak, it is only for combat and has nothing to do with gathering intelligence.

    "Tch, let's ignore him for now, let's finish copying the paper first!" Sasuke, who couldn't think of a good solution for the moment, could only put Naruto aside temporarily and finish his own paper first.

    Spotting a person who was writing furiously, Sasuke opened his Sharingan and copied his movements directly. Of course, because he didn't know which question it was, Sasuke wrote it on the scratch paper first.  Those who were deliberately inserted did not just write the answers once and then stop. They had to write all the answers over and over again, so Sasuke quickly copied all the answers.

    Easily confirming the answer, Sasuke looked at Naruto who was still at a loss in front of him. Sasuke lowered his hands under the table and quickly formed a few seals.

    At this time, Naruto was looking at the blank paper with a sad face. Suddenly, he felt a trance in front of his eyes, and water-like ripples appeared on the surface of the test paper.

    When the waves subsided, Naruto was surprised to find that his paper was full of writing, and there was a line of blood-red characters at the top: "Crane tail! This is the answer to the test paper, copy it down quickly! My illusion will not last long!"

    Although the words "crane tail" made Naruto veryUnhappy, but looking at the answers below, Naruto was so generous that he didn't care about it, and quickly started tracing the words on the paper.

    At this time, the masters in the examination room are all showing their own special abilities, not to mention Konoha's, Hinata's Byakugan, Shino's Insect, Kiba's Akamaru Well, this doesn't count!  In short, any of these methods were very hidden, and since it was a home test, the chuunin turned a blind eye to them and were not too strict.

    As for the candidates who came from other ninja villages, since they can represent the village in the exam, it is conceivable that they must have some strength. Gaara's eyes of sand, Kankuro's puppets, Oto-nin's listening and character recognition, etc., are hidden.  They were all recognized by the examiners and passed smoothly.  Of course, not everyone has special investigation methods. Candidates are constantly being eliminated in the examination room, and the atmosphere in the examination room becomes more and more solemn as time goes by.

    Finally, when 45 minutes passed, Ibixi stood up again and looked at the nervous candidates in front of him. A hidden smile flashed in his eyes: "Okay! Now let's announce the tenth question! But in  Before that, I have to add one more rulea rule that makes people despair!"

    Looking at Ibisina¡¯s cold smile, all the remaining candidates shuddered and felt as if a big stone was weighing on their hearts.  Although Ibiki didn't do anything shocking in these 45 minutes, he kept calling out the candidate numbers one after another coldly, coupled with his unique appearance, which made almost all the candidates feel very attracted to him.  fear.

    "You are free to choose whether to participate in this tenth question. If you want to withdraw now, you can ask directly! Of course, in this case, your two partners will also be disqualified." Ibixi did not directly announce the question, but said first  made some incomprehensible remarks.

    "Humph, it's already reached this point, how could you give up?" A candidate with a fiery personality said angrily when he heard Yibixi's words.

    "Hmph I hope you can still say this so loudly after listening to the last rule." Ibixi smiled gloomily, "This last rule is if you choose to take the exam but don't answer  If the tenth question is asked, then this candidate will be permanently deprived of the qualification to take the Chunin Exam!"

    ????????????This unheard-of rule stunned all the candidates.  After a long time, the hot-tempered man was the first to come back to his senses, slammed the table, stood up and roared: "What kind of rule is this! Is there such a rule for the Chunin Exam? This is just something you added without permission. Who?  I will believe it!¡±

    "Then you just give it a try." Ibixi glared at him coldly, "Here, I am the rule!"

    Shocked by Ibixi¡¯s domineering words, the scene turned cold for a moment. Everyone looked at their companions around them hesitantly, with worried expressions.  Yibixi did not urge the candidates to make a decision, but just looked at them coldly.

    "Hey, brother Yao, how do you think your students will choose? Under the pressure of that Ibiki." In a private room of Qingtian Tea House, four people are sitting at the moment. The beautiful and elegant Yuri Hong is looking happy at the moment.  He touched Yao's head, and suddenly seemed to remember something. He stared at Yao beside him with a pair of beautiful big eyes, and asked with a smile.

    Yao moved awkwardly, but Yuhi Hong persisted in his head, and he had no choice but to let her touch it: "This, with Naruto here, I don't think they will give up." After saying that, he still looked up when he saw the side.  Kakashi and Asuma, who were looking at the sky, complained feebly: "You two have been in this position for almost an hour, aren't you tired?"

    "Aren't we afraid of disturbing you?" Kakashi touched his nose and lowered his head.

    Asuma next to him glanced at Yao with envy. He had some thoughts about Yuhi Kurenai before. The two had known each other since they were young. They were of the same family, talented and beautiful, and they could be described as childhood sweethearts.

    It's just that despite Asuma's bravery and bravery in battle, he has always been shy emotionally, so the window between the two of them has not been completely opened yet. Seeing Yao and Kurenai being so close, Asuma was also very envious.  , and at the same time, he was secretly glad that Yao was very young, otherwise the relationship between him and Yao might not be as harmonious as it is now.

    "I'm disturbing your sister!" Yao rolled his eyes.  Seeing the doting look on Hong's face, she felt very confused for a moment. She originally thought that she would be beaten violently today, but she didn't expect that Yuhi Hong insisted on asking for a sex partner just because he saw her body.

    Although Yao thought that this was basically done to show Asuma next to him, in the end, in the face of the age gap, she happily agreed to be his sister, but this reminded Yao that he had to face a fact  ¡ª¡ªGet married and have children.

    "Why do such bloody things happen! What should I do?" Yao complained in his heart. Although he deeply loved his girlfriend in his previous life, he knew very wellIt is my own responsibility. My parents in this life have to rely on themselves to carry on the family line. I can't really stay away from marrying just because of my sweet child. What about my own family's incense?  This is the obligation and responsibility of being a son of man, and Yao cannot escape it.

    Therefore, it is imperative to get married, have children, and continue the family relationship.  But the key point is that Yao can hardly have feelings for other girls now. If he finds someone so casually and gets married, Yao feels very sorry for her.  And if he really wants Yao to spark love with a woman, he feels ashamed of Wen Xuanxin and instinctively opposes it from the bottom of his heart.

    Not to mention Yao¡¯s current entangled psychology, let¡¯s talk about the Chuunin Examination examination room. Just as Yao expected, at first some candidates could not stand the pressure exerted by Ibiki and withdrew one after another.  Human beings are blind animals with a strong herd mentality. If someone takes the lead, candidates will soon withdraw one after another. After a while, more than half of the people in the examination room have left.

    Just when the situation was getting worse, Naruto, who was sitting in the front row, stood up suddenly, slammed the table and shouted: "I want to stay! We have already come this far, how can we back down! Even if I can only be a genin for the rest of my life.  , I will definitely become Hokage to show you! I have always said what I have to say, and doing what I say is my way of ninja!"

    "Are you really sure? You failed, but there will be no next chance." Ibiki looked at Naruto in front of him, as if he saw the golden pride of Konoha in a trance, and asked with a trace of reminiscence in his eyes.

    "Now that we have decided, of course we have to keep moving forward!" Naruto answered without any hesitation.  Affected by Naruto's words, the originally depressing atmosphere in the examination room completely disappeared, and the expressions on the faces of the remaining candidates became firmer.

    "Really? You have decided, should you keep moving forward? The atmosphere that you have painstakingly created has been completely destroyed by this kid! This can give people an aura of confidence and warmth. Should I say that he is worthy of that adult's son?  !" Yibixi's eyes showed a look of relief. He glanced at the candidates present and said slowly: "Then I declare that all candidates here have passed the first exam!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 29 Danger is approaching

    Update time: 2013-03-03

    "Huh? Passed?" Naruto, who had been so aggressive just now, instantly turned into a confused little fox, staring at a pair of fox eyes in confusion, without any trace of the majestic appearance he had before.

    Ibiki, who was completely moved by Naruto just now, suddenly turned dark. He felt a few crows flying over his head, and he even said "Baga".  Speechlessly twitching the corner of his mouth, Yibixi quickly imagined the figure of a red-haired devil: "This is definitely inherited from his mother! Absolutely!"

    "Naruto, can't you be serious for a little longer?" Sakura weakly covered her forehead and lay on the table.

    Although Naruto's reaction was very painful, Ibiki still explained dutifully: "After you become a chuunin, you will become the captain of the team. If you are faced with the task of capturing intelligence together, the strength of the enemy,  The number of people can¡¯t even confirm whether they have received the news, so can you choose to give up like you do now?¡±

    Looking at the thoughtful expressions of most of the candidates in front of him, Ibixi whispered: "The answer is no! No matter how bad the mission conditions are, as the captain of the team, it is impossible to retreat. The only thing to do is to move forward bravely and do whatever it takes.  Go all out to complete the mission! At this time, the captain's will is the will of the team. A captain who likes to give up cannot become a qualified chuunin!" As he said this, he reached out and pulled off his turban.

    "Ah!" The next second, all the girls present screamed almost at the same time, looking at Ibixi's head with fear in their eyes.

    Sasuke's eyes also widened: "Knife wounds, burns, screws, and other kinds of injuries! Impossible, what kind of torture did he endure?" I saw that Ibiki's head was no longer normal.  The shape is densely covered with various scars, just like the ground after being hit by a swarm of meteorites. It is full of pits and pits, making it difficult to believe that this person is still alive.

    Looking at Ibiki, who still looked indifferent in front of him, Sasuke felt respect for someone other than Yao and Itachi for the first time. The injury on Ibiki's head was undoubtedly caused by torture, but even so, he still did not betray.  The village even completed the task perfectly in the end. Sasuke could not imagine how strong his willpower was to do this!

    As for why you know his mission was successful?  nonsense!  If it fails, will Ibixi still be alive?  Besides, even if he was lucky enough to survive, would he have the nerve to blatantly use his failure as a lecture?

    Just as all the candidates were immersed in the shock brought by Yibixi, there was a sudden "bang", and a window in the classroom was smashed by a black shadow. Then the black shadow spread out in the air, and a huge curtain covered Yibi  The entire wall was blocked, and there were seven large characters written on the curtain: "See you at Mitarashi Anko!".

    Before the candidates could react, a sexy female ninja wearing a transparent fishnet outfit was already standing in front of the curtain, waving her hand: "I am the examiner of your second exam, Anko Mitarai! Come with me, everyone!" said  He did a very standard "go your style" pose.

    Cold scene!  All the candidates stared with beady eyes. Looking at the imposing Anko in front of the podium, they felt crows flying above their heads: "This examiner is Naruto's sister?" Sasuke and Sakura's  The minds are in rare unison at this moment.

    At this time, Ibiki poked his head out from behind the curtain, glanced at the messy candidates, and complained to Anko: "No one cares about you at all." The plain words were like a sharp sword, instantly piercing Anko's heart.  Her little heart struck her so hard that her whole body turned pale.

    However, as a hot-blooded clan comparable to Naruto, Anko just cheered up again in an instant, glanced at the number of people in the room, and said with some dissatisfaction: "What's going on, Ibiki? There are so many people staying! You  The test is too simple!"

    "Haha, that's because this year's candidates are all very good." Ibixi defended with a smile, but his eyes couldn't help but glance at Naruto who looked confused, and secretly pouted, "This kid really inherited his nerves from his mother.  Ah! If this kid hadn't caused trouble, I'm afraid most of these people would have been eliminated!"

    It seemed that Anko was unhappy because of the candidate's reaction just now. After listening to Ibixi's words, her face showed a cold smile that was very similar to Ibixi's before: "Forget it, no matter how many people are left, I will do it next.  Brush them off by more than half!"

    Looking at Anko who was sneering in front of them, the candidates seemed to see two horns rising above her head, and the little tail on her back was wagging: "It's another devil! Damn it, can't the Jonin be normal?  My son¡¯s?¡±

    Soon, Anko left the classroom with a group of candidates and other chunin, leaving Ibiki alone.  Slowly walking to Naruto's seat, Ibiki picked up Naruto's test paper with his right hand and looked at it and his left hand.Uchiha Sasuke's answers were exactly the same in his papers, and the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up: "Is it a genjutsu? Even I didn't notice it. He really deserves to be his younger brother!"

    ¡­¡­

    "This is the location of the second exam, Konoha's fifth training ground, also known asthe forest of death!" Anko pointed at the dense forest in front of her, with a chilling smile on her face.

    "Wow! What a huge forest. Is this where our second exam will take place? Haha This is very suitable for my status as the Hokage heir!" In front of the endless dense forest, Naruto was holding his hands on his hips and his eyes were dripping.  Walking around the forest, no matter how you look at it, you will be satisfied.

    Behind Naruto, all the young masters of Konoha looked at Naruto who was out of line with cold sweats on their faces. I really don¡¯t know what the structure of Naruto¡¯s head is. Does Lin Da have anything to do with your identity?  Besides, does your identity have anything to do with being the heir to Hokage?

    "Everyone! Come here quickly, there is a consent form for you to sign." At this time, Hongdou's voice suddenly came. Everyone turned their heads and saw her standing in front of a small house, holding a scroll in her hand and pointing towards  The crowd waved.

    Naruto looked at the scroll in his hand and glanced at the crowd nearby who were pressing their fingerprints. Although he didn't know Yang Bailao's allusion, instinctively, he still felt a bad feeling in his heart.  Seeing the words "Konoha is not responsible" appearing again and again, Naruto finally couldn't help but ask: "I said, why do we have to sign this contract? Or by pressing fingerprints."

    "Of course, if you don't sign this contract, we will be in a lot of trouble if you die during the exam." Hongdou took out a bunch of meatballs from somewhere and ate them with relish, "As for the fingerprints, that's because of this  The ink mud is a very special cloud mud that can automatically absorb the chakra in your body. Everyone's chakra is different, which can prevent fake signatures from happening."

    "Hmph, how could I, Uzumaki Naruto-sama, die in a small Chunin exam? This kind of contract is completely useless to me." Naruto folded his arms in front of his chest and spoke in an unusually arrogant tone.

    "Haha, you are very motivated! But for an arrogant brat like you" Hongdou's eyes darkened slightly.  Then¡­¡­

    "Whoops!" There was a sound of a sharp weapon breaking through the air, and everyone saw Anko suddenly throw a kunai at Naruto.  However, she obviously misjudged Naruto's strength, and the kunai she threw out at will was caught by Naruto.  Even if Naruto has a big personality, his expression darkens when he encounters such a thing. He is no longer the original novice. He raised his kunai and pointed at the surprised Anko and said coldly: "What do you mean?  "

    Looking at Naruto who suddenly became a little strange in front of her, and then looking at Sakura next to her who was also ready to fight, Anko felt a little headache. She originally just wanted to scare Naruto, she had already calculated the angle of the kunai.  , this kunai will just rub Naruto's face and fly away. If Naruto really didn't react, it would be easy to say. After all, he had no malicious intentions, but now this situation is unreasonable.

    "Naruto! Forget it." Just when the situation became tense, Sasuke suddenly spoke. At the same time, others quickly came to Naruto and reached out to hold his shoulders. "She just wanted to scare you. The Jonin took action.  The speed is not that simple.¡±

    When Naruto heard this, the look on his face was like the weather in February, which immediately turned from cloudy to sunny. He lightly punched his right hand with his left fist: "That's it! Then I, Mr. Uzumaki Naruto, will show mercy this time."  It's better for you." After saying that, he threw the kunai out, narrowed his fox eyes, and looked like you were honored.

    "Bang~" A "#" sign protruded from Hongdou's forehead, and a string called reason broke in his mind.  However, just when she was about to teach the arrogant brat in front of her an unforgettable lesson, suddenly a long tongue stuck out from behind her, with the kunai that Naruto had just thrown wrapped around it: "Well, this kunai is still  for you."

    "Huh? When did this kid get behind me?" Anko looked at the grass ninja who appeared behind her in surprise. She didn't feel anything about the long tongue that disgusted ordinary girls. After all, she had been following Orochimaru for several days.  For young people, this kind of small scene is already OK.

    After being stirred up by this grass ninja, Anko no longer had the interest to trouble Naruto anymore, and relied on the authority of the examiner to get Naruto to sign the contract obediently.  Then each team was immediately given a scroll. Half of the teams had the scroll with "Heaven" written on it, while the remaining scrolls had "Earth" written on it.

    Hongdou stood in front of the candidates with his hands on his hips, pointed at the tall tower in the middle of the forest and shouted loudly: "Your goal is the tall tower in the middle of the forest, but if you want to pass the assessment, you have to collect both the scrolls of heaven and earth! Time!"  It's 5 days. As long as you collect all the scrolls and enter the tower within 5 days, you will pass! Then as long as you open the scrolls of heaven and earth at the same time, someone will come to pick you up! But I warn you, never open the heaven and earth alone.??Any scroll.  "

    "Isn't this asking us to kill each other? No wonder she said she would kill more than half of the people!" Sasuke couldn't help but shiver as he listened to Anko's explanation.  Such a rule itself means that in theory, only half of the candidates can pass at most, but in reality, taking into account accidental damage to the scrolls, malicious collection of scrolls by candidates, etc., 1/4 of the people who can pass the exam is already very good.

    Seeing the candidates preparing to go to different entrances to enter the forest, Hongdou suddenly said in a deep voice: "I'll give you a piece of advice! Except for your own team in the forest, even the ninjas from the same village cannot be completely trusted! Don't die in there!"  That's what he said, but Hongdou himself didn't believe it. Did he want to kill someone?  Never before has such a weird thing happened in the Chunin Exams!

    "Hmph Sharingan! It will be mine soon." In a hidden shadow, the grass ninja who just returned the kunai to Anko opened his snake eyes and looked at Sasuke who was walking towards the first entrance.  , eyes full of desire and greed.

    The crisis is gradually approaching, but neither Sasuke nor Konoha is aware of it at all!

    PS: Today is the last day of winter vacation, so I decided to update twice!  There is another update in the evening.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 30 Urgent emergency (second update)

    Update time: 2013-03-03

    In the Forest of Death, after the three Sasukes entered from the first entrance, they did not rush towards the central tower, but hid in a tree hole.  Sasuke spread out a piece of paper in his hand and saw clearly drawn on it the map Anko had held when he introduced them to the Forest of Death.

    "Wow! That's amazing. When did you write it down? It's really Sasuke!" Obviously, Sasuke's slightly careful behavior has become an expert in the eyes of the nymphomaniac Sakura.

    "Well, when the Jonin introduced it to us, I thought it might be useful, so I made a copy." Sasuke did not show any pride, and still had an iceberg face.

    "Huh, what, I also drew a copy of this thing!" Naruto immediately became jealous when he saw this, and he took out a piece of paper from his body and opened it without admitting defeat.  However, Sasuke and Sakura looked at the pattern on it which looked like Van Gogh's painting style. They turned their attention to the map in Sasuke's hand in a tacit understanding and discussed countermeasures on their own, completely leaving Naruto aside.  Naruto naturally shouted that he wanted to fight Sasuke desperately, but in the end he calmed down obediently under Sakura's iron fist.

    "Look, our current location is here!" Sasuke pointed to the location of the first entrance on the map, and then pointed to the triangular sign in the center, "And this is our goal! We now have two options, the first  One way is to first find a way to collect the two scrolls of heaven and earth, and then enter the tower as quickly as possible; another way is to go to the tower to ambush first, and wait for other teams to collect the scrolls and prepare to enter the tower, and we will wait for an opportunity to ambush  .¡±

    "Does that need to be said? Of course it is the first option!" Before Sasuke could finish speaking, Naruto started shouting anxiously, "We must defeat the enemy in an honest and fair manner. This is in line with my identity as Uzumaki Naruto!  "

    Three black lines hung down from Sasuke's head: "This boy, Brother Yao's usual teachings have not been listened to at all! We are not samurai, and being above board is of no use to us!" However, even though he thinks this way, he is still a child after all.  In fact, Sasuke still somewhat agreed with Naruto's views in his heart.

    As a child, you always want others to be convinced by you, right?

    Glancing at Sakura next to him, Sasuke quickly averted his gaze to prevent Sakura from noticing that he was starting to become infatuated again.  In fact, our Sasuke kid sometimes feels deeply sad for himself. Although the two teammates are both pretty good, one is extremely neurotic and is inherently at odds with him, while the other has no opinion at all. When making decisions,  Basically on my own.

    After lowering his head and thinking for a while, Sasuke finally said: "In this way, our second exam will last for 5 days. At our speed, even if it is delayed due to unexpected circumstances, we will definitely be able to arrive at the center within 2 days.  The location of the tower. Reserve one more day for insurance, and try to grab the scrolls in the next two days! If the scrolls are still not collected after two days, then we will ambush near the central tower!"

    "Wait a minute!" Seeing Sasuke getting ready to leave, Sakura raised her right hand high like a primary school student asking a question, "I have a question. There are several other groups of ninjas taking the exam in our village. If we meet them, should we grab them too?"

    Sasuke pondered for a moment. After all, he is not as depressed as he was in the anime, and his personality is much kinder than in the anime.  Sasuke was a little hesitant about Sakura's words, but in the end, with confidence in his own strength, Sasuke shook his head: "Forget it if we meet other people in the village. With our strength, we won't be able to grab the scroll."

    "Okay!" Sakura agreed happily. She asked just now because she was afraid that what would happen to Sasuke if he met Ino's team. Although the two of them quarreled when they met, in fact, they both understood in their hearts that deep down in their hearts  They are still the same close friends as they were a few years ago.

    After putting away the map, the three of them just walked out of the tree hole.  Suddenly, Sasuke and Naruto's expressions changed drastically at the same time. Naruto, who was faster, grabbed Sakura and quickly ran with Sasuke behind a big tree nearby.

    "Boom~" The three of them had just escaped from their original position.  The next moment, a huge tornado passed straight through there, and all the trees and rocks along the way were crushed into pieces by the strong wind.  The strong wind blowing in their faces and the mixed dust forced the three of them to close their eyes. When the wind finally subsided, the three of them opened their eyes and saw a huge ravine appearing in front of them.

    "Impossible! Although the ninjutsu was very popular just now, it is indeed a breakthrough in C-level wind ninjutsu. It can be so powerful. How could such a person appear in the chunin exam!" Sasuke was shaking violently in his heart, boundless.  The fear caused him to shout only one sentence: "Run!" Then he ran at full speed in the direction where the strong wind disappeared.

    But his words were in vain. In terms of intuition and reflexes, Naruto was no worse than Sasuke. He even reacted half a step before Sasuke.  escape!  Naruto and Sasuke didn't have the slightest idea of ??resistance in their minds at the moment., although they are not without the power to fight back, the strength of the other party cannot be matched by the two of them, and staying there can only be a dead end.

    Just as Sasuke and others were running for their lives, not far behind them, three ninjas from the Grass Ninja Village were standing quietly at this moment. Among them was the long-tongued man who had previously given Anko a kunai.  A pair of snake eyes looked towards the direction of Sasuke and the other three with great interest, their eyes full of cat-and-mouse banter: "Good reaction, it seems that Kabuto's information is correct. But this is what makes it interesting."

    "You two go somewhere else to have fun first. I can live with the three of them alone." He ordered the two companions beside him. In the respectful eyes of the two people, the figure of the long-tongued man disappeared instantly.  .

    At the same time, on the other side, Anko, who was sitting on the table leisurely eating meatballs, suddenly received a report from his subordinates that a corpse was found somewhere in Konoha. The strange thing was that the corpse's face had been completely removed.  Come down.

    Hongdou trembled subconsciously, and quickly came to the scene of the corpse. Looking at the costume that was the same as that of the man with the long tongue, and then thinking about his long tongue and weird strength before, he inexplicably thought of the man in his memory.  Demonic barrier.

    Although she tried her best to stop her, Anko sadly found that her body was still trembling weakly due to fear. She unconsciously covered her neck, and her sharp teeth almost bit her lip: "It's him! It's Orochimaru!"

    "Hurry up and inform Lord Hokage, be sure to ask him to come to the Death Forest in person! Just say that Konoha traitor Orochimaru is here! I'll go in first to check the situation!" He hurriedly ordered the men behind him, and Anko was at full power.  Kai rushed into the forest of death, "Damn it! You have to come at this time! What is the purpose of that guy?"

    On the other side, the two ninjas in ANBU costumes behind Anko were shocked by Anko's words, but they also knew that the situation was urgent and ran towards the Hokage Tower risking their lives.  But as soon as they ran to a street in Konoha, they were stopped by a figure.

    The person who stopped them was Yao. Originally, he was forced to go shopping by Hong on the pretext of getting closer to his sister and brother. He was worried about not finding a chance to escape when he saw two black figures in front of him rushing toward him.

    After all, he had been in the ANBU for a few years, and even served as the ANBU captain for a period of time. Yao could tell at a glance that those two people were ANBU affiliated with Konoha Intelligence Division, and he had an inexplicable premonition in his heart.  Wanting to use this to escape, Yao quickly stopped the two of them and said in a deep voice: "What's going on? Where are you going in such a hurry?"

    When the two ANBU saw someone blocking their way, they were ready to force a breakthrough.  However, after hearing the voice of the visitor, the two people immediately gave up their previous ideas.  Just kidding, although ANBU personnel wear masks, they generally don't use falsettos internally. There are not many ANBU who don't know Yao's voice. Although he has quit, the ANBU also have no regard for this powerful former captain.  All respected from the bottom of my heart.

    Now that they saw Yao and thought of Yao's terrifying strength, the two of them were unambiguous. One of them said: "Captain, we were ordered by Anko Jounin to ask Lord Hokage to go to the Forest of Death. Anko Jounin said before  , that Konoha S-level rebel Orochimaru is here, and he is probably in the Death Forest now."

    "Orochimaru?" Yao was shocked. The name of Orochimaru, the cold lord among the three ninjas, Yao had heard countless times.  Recalling what his roommate said when talking about it in his previous life, Yao didn't even have time to say goodbye to the two Anbu and Kurenai before his figure disappeared in an instant.

    "Sasuke! You must hold on!" Yao ran towards the forest of death at full speed, praying secretly in his heart.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah, you three ran very fast! You wasted a lot of my time." Just when Yao rushed towards the forest of death in great anxiety, Sasuke and the other two tried their best, but they were still caught up by Orochimaru.  .  Looking at the three people who were trying to stay calm, Orochimaru stuck his tongue out of his mouth and licked it disgustingly: "What you have in your hands is the Book of Heaven. You must really want my Book of Earth! Then let's have a fight.  The battle for the scroll is over, risk your life!"

    At the end of the sentence, Orochimaru suddenly put his fingers into his eyes and rolled up the bags under his eyes. An overwhelming murderous aura hit the three of them like a tide.  Fortunately, the three of them were no longer Wu Xia Amon. Although Orochimaru's murderous aura was extremely powerful, after Zabuza's devil training, the three people's immunity to the murderous aura was greatly improved. Although their hearts were frightened, they were still proficient.  in a defensive posture.

    "You can still remain so calm despite my murderous intent! Haha Sasuke-kun, I really want you more and more!" Sasuke's nervous expression was reflected in the snake's eyes. Orochimaru licked his tongue greedily, with * in his eyes  The nakedness made Sasuke feel cold all over.

    Gently biting his finger, Orochimaru slammed his hand on the ground and shouted: "Psychic art!" Huge white smoke rose, and then four huge snakesHe jumped out of the white smoke, opened his bloody mouth and bit Sasuke and the others.

    The three of them hurriedly avoided it. The giant snakes did not bother Sasuke, but chased Sakura and Naruto separately.  The snake's tail swings and its head hits. The giant snake seems to be a destruction machine, its huge body crazily destroying everything around it.  Although Naruto and Sakura could easily dodge the giant snake's attack, the giant snake's huge body made them helpless for a while. Each of them was chased left and right by two big snakes, and unknowingly they were getting further and further away from Sasuke.

    Sasuke just stood there and did not help the two of them.  Because his feeling told him that the long-tongued man from before had his eyes fixed on him, like a poisonous snake waiting for an opportunity.  Sasuke even felt that as long as he made any move, death would definitely be waiting for him.

    "What is the purpose of this man? Why did he send Sakura and Naruto away? With his strength, he doesn't have to spend so much effort to kill us." Sasuke's brain quickly analyzed the other party's purpose, "Deliberately killing Naruto and Naruto  Sakura moved away and left me one-on-one with him. Was it to test my strength? But why"

    But Sasuke had no time to think about it anymore. He saw that the ground not far away from him suddenly arched up, and then Orochimaru's whole body slowly rose from the ground, with a sneer that penetrated his mouth: "Hey, you're in the way.  The people are also gone! Next, let me test your potential!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 31 A critical moment

    Update time: 2013-03-04

    "Why are you looking for me? What is your purpose?" Now that he knew he couldn't hide, Sasuke no longer wanted to run away.  Taking a deep breath, Sasuke's eyes sharpened suddenly, and the black eyes disappeared, replaced by scarlet pupils with three rounds of black magatama, giving people a mysterious and dangerous beauty.

    Orochimaru looked at Sasuke's sudden change in his eyes, his expression seemed a little stunned, but soon this shock turned into an even stronger greed, looking at Sasuke with eyes that seemed to eat him alive: "I sure enough  You are right! This child has the potential to surpass Itachi! But I didn't expect that he has grown to this point. It seems that this time he will have to work a little harder."

    Orochimaru stuck out his tongue out of habit and did not answer. He suddenly stretched out his right arm and shouted in a low voice: "Latent Shadow Snake Hand!"

    As soon as Orochimaru finished speaking, several venomous snakes as thick as a baby's arms suddenly jumped out of his sleeves, their mouths opened wide, revealing two sharp fangs, and they rushed towards Sasuke.

    fast!  secret!  Sudden!  Orochimaru's move can be said to be the essence of ninjas. He strikes suddenly without any warning, and there is almost no fluctuation of chakra. The speed of the poisonous snake is as fast as lightning. If it is an ordinary ninja, even a jounin will not be careful.  He knew how to do it, was entangled by a poisonous snake, and was poisoned to death.

    But Sasuke was different. The fully mature Sharingan clearly saw the flow of chakra in Orochimaru's body. Orochimaru's sneak attack was a joke to him.  Almost as soon as Orochimaru spoke, Sasuke's hands began to form seals quickly.  Just when the poisonous snake had wrapped around his body and was about to bite his neck, Orochimaru was surprised to see a sneer on the corner of Sasuke's mouth.

    The chakra in his body was suddenly and violently consumed. At the same time, Sasuke was wrapped in raging flames: "Fire Release! Dragon Fire Technique!" The flames around him not only burned the poisonous snake on his body, but also burned the poisonous snake along its body.  , heading straight for Orochimaru himself.

    "Have you used the Sharingan to see through my ninjutsu a long time ago? You actually used my ninjutsu to sneak attack." Orochimaru didn't panic too much. He shook the poisonous snake on his arm off his body with a shake of his hand, and extended his body.  In the end, the flame just rushed in front of him and dissipated unwillingly.

    Looking at Sasuke who was not at all discouraged by the failed sneak attack, Orochimaru could not help but feel a heartfelt admiration: "A very good mentality, no greed for success, and a very calm understanding and use of the opponent's attacks during the battle."  Flaw. Strange, there is no war now, how can such a child have such rich combat experience? "

    If Yao knew what Orochimaru was thinking now, he would definitely sneer at it.  Not to mention that Sasuke had been trained by him for several years and had sparred with him countless times, but he had spent two months of devil training with Zabuza. With Sasuke's talent, not only was he proficient in ninja fighting skills, but he was also  Know everything.

    Although you have never experienced life and death battles, the biggest role of life and death battles is to help ninjas break through their strength bottlenecks and hone a cold and fearless mind. As long as you are not afraid of death and fearless, whether you have experienced life or death will not have any impact at all.  big.

    Just like some athletes are nervous when they start a competition. Only by tempering themselves in competition after competition can they finally be able to take the competition calmly.  But there are also some athletes who are born with no sense of nervousness about competitions. There are even some people who are able to perform better in more important competitions. Even if such people have not been baptized by a large number of competitions, as long as their level is sufficient, who can say?  Are you not as good as those who have experienced many battles when you are pulled into the arena?

    And now, although Sasuke is worse than Orochimaru in terms of strength, he is not a bastard that Orochimaru can take down casually; in terms of courage, after practicing national martial arts for so many years, he is still a fierce puncher.  , naturally full of courage.

    When practicing boxing, you must first practice your courage. If your courage is insufficient, no matter how fierce the boxing technique is, it will become weak and have no power at all.  Sasuke's level of martial arts is still half-stepped, and he lacks courage?  Is it possible to practice Chinese martial arts to such a high level?

    Therefore, if Orochimaru wants to see that Sasuke is inexperienced, it is almost impossible for him to easily solve it.  Of course, if Orochimaru still has such a plan, then he is not worthy of being called one of the three ninjas. In terms of combat experience, Sasuke's little finger can't keep up with him.  With just one test move, Orochimaru roughly understood the bottom line of Sasuke's strength.

    He stretched out his hands, and more than ten times as many poisonous snakes as before rushed out of his arms. And unlike the random attack last time, this time the snakes formed an attack formation.  Up, down, left, right, front and back, almost instantly the swarm of snakes completely blocked all the dodgeable space around Sasuke, biting at Sasuke's body with a harsh snake sound.

    It was completely different from Orochimaru's previous attack. Sasuke was also shocked by Orochimaru's sudden outburst, but he stillHe didn't panic, he held his hands flat, and two sky-blue spiral pills appeared, and then suddenly spread out.

    With Sasuke at the center, a strong strong wind surged out in all directions. The snakes in all directions were caught off guard, and their formations were immediately blown away by the strong wind.  His legs suddenly swelled, and Sasuke took advantage of this momentary gap to rush out of the swarm of snakes like lightning. The sky-blue light in his hand shone again, and the beautiful Rasengan smashed into Orochimaru's body with an indomitable momentum.

    "This is the fourth generation's art!" Orochimaru's eyes widened slightly, and his body jumped back, instantly widening the distance between him and Sasuke.

    Sasuke could only stop helplessly when he saw this, but at this moment, taking advantage of the moment when Sasuke's body suddenly stopped and became stiff, Orochimaru's mouth suddenly opened, and a dark-brown venomous snake suddenly rushed out of his mouth and turned into a venomous snake.  A black shadow shot towards Sasuke's neck.

    The speed of this snake was many times faster than that of the previous snakes. Sasuke, whose body was frozen in place, had no time to escape. A look of panic finally appeared on his calm face, and he was about to be bitten by a poisonous snake.

    "Hmph, it's right to give up immediately when there is no hope, but it's too careless. It assumes that the opponent is passive and cannot attack at all Sure enough, the experience is not enough." Orochimaru looked at Sasuke who looked a little panicked, and sneered in his heart.  At the same time, he thought, and saw a faint purple light suddenly appear on the teeth of the poisonous snake.

    But when Sasuke's neck was still 0.1 centimeters inside the poisonous snake's fangs, a small white hand suddenly stretched out and pinched the snake's neck, preventing its body from moving any further.

    Orochimaru's expression finally could no longer remain calm. Looking at Sasuke who was squeezing the snake's neck with a triumphant smile on his face, Orochimaru felt fear of the Uchiha clan for the first time in his heart.

    "They are really a blessed tribe. My talents are not worth mentioning in front of this tribe." Orochimaru couldn't help but feel a little frustrated.  But soon, his frustration turned into greater greed, "Get him! As long as I get him, the body of the Uchiha clan! I will definitely be able to reach a higher level!"

    Of course, Sasuke didn't know what Orochimaru was thinking. All he could think about now was how to defeat the enemy. He grabbed the snake's neck and pulled hard. Orochimaru, who was thinking a lot, was caught off guard and was pulled into the air by Sasuke.  He got up and flew towards Sasuke involuntarily.

    His legs were like two cannon barrels, and he kicked hard on the ground. The powerful force made Sasuke's body rush out like a cannonball. The red flames on his right fist gradually turned into a ferocious tiger's head, with its mouth wide open and faint.  There was a tiger roar.

    Facing Sasuke's shocking punch, Orochimaru also had a serious look on his face. His right arm suddenly stretched out strangely, as if a wild python came out of its hole. In an instant, it wrapped around Sasuke's waist and swung it to the side. Sasuke couldn't help but  He was thrown away by Orochimaru, and the Tiger Cannon Fist in his right hand hit a tree that was as thick as two people's arms.

    "Boom~" With an earth-shaking loud noise, the entire tree was instantly completely enveloped in flames that reached the sky. The huge beam of light formed by the flames shot out for a full 20 meters before gradually disappearing.  After a moment, the flames finally slowly dissipated, and there was nothing in front of Sasuke. All that was left was a blackened ravine, and a few green smoke slowly emerged from it. The power was so powerful that Orochimaru couldn't help but  The pupils contracted slightly.

    "It's so dangerous! Sasuke-kun, do you use such a powerful move right from the start?" Orochimaru let out a deep laugh, "But although this move is extremely powerful, it seems that the consumption of chakra is also quite large!  It¡¯s too early for you to use this trick freely.¡±

    Sasuke stared at Orochimaru cautiously, ignoring his words.  Sasuke was very aware of the gap between himself and Orochimaru, and he had no intention of really defeating him. It would be best if the Tiger Cannon Fist just now could hit. Even if Orochimaru avoided it, the powerful power would still make Orochimaru suffer.  Maru was wary, so that he could feel a little more relaxed in the subsequent battles.

    Orochimaru's strength has long exceeded the level of taking the Chunin Exam. Sasuke's only hope is to delay it until Konoha's rescue arrives.  Although he doesn't know if this is his wishful thinking, but now he has no other way to go except this.  Therefore, in order to give Orochimaru the greatest shock and delay time better, even though he knew that the tiger cannon would consume a lot of chakra, Sasuke still used it without hesitation.

    "I don't know if Orochimaru didn't notice Sasuke's intention, or if he was very confident in his concealment. This time, he didn't use ninjutsu anymore. Instead, he rushed directly to fight Sasuke in hand-to-hand combat.  Sasuke was naturally overjoyed and rushed forward without showing any signs of weakness. The two of them went back and forth, each punch and kick carrying the roaring wind, destroying the surrounding trees.

    "Damn it, is this guy a monster? Even if the ninjutsu is so strong, I didn't expect the conjoined jutsu" Sasuke said while facing the enemy.Fighting with fists and kicks, he secretly screamed that something was wrong.  His taijutsu has always been his pride. Except for Yao, even the jounin Zabuza, who is famous for his taijutsu, cannot completely suppress him in taijutsu.

    But now when he fought against Orochimaru, Sasuke discovered that the opponent's Taijutsu style was like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark, mysterious and feminine.  Although he is not very clever, the opponent's body actually seems to be like a snake. The flexibility makes it almost impossible to think of a human being. Coupled with the weird and changeable physical skills, it is perfect. Attacks or dodges are often difficult to guard against. Sasuke actually  Firmly pressed downwind.

    "Haha You can practice taijutsu to such an extent at such a young age! By the way, I must have learned this from Uchiha Yao. It is indeed a very strong taijutsu." Orochimaru easily dealt with Sasuke's attacks.  , while preaching as if giving guidance, "But your strength and speed are too weak, and your adaptability is too rigid! In front of me, your physical skills are still far behind."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Orochimaru suddenly twisted his hands, staggered the fist shared by Sasuke, pushed him, and slapped Sasuke's chest with both palms.  Sasuke's body was immediately thrown away, but Sasuke was not easy to bully. Just as he flew out, Sasuke's right hand suddenly turned into a claw shape and whizzed past Orochimaru's face.

    Working hard to adjust his body, Sasuke quickly regained control of his balance in the air and barely landed safely.  "Wow~" After landing, Sasuke finally couldn't help spitting out a large mouthful of blood, but his face looked much better as he spit out the blood.  Wiping the corner of his mouth and looking at Orochimaru who didn't even have his clothes stained across from him, Sasuke couldn't help but feel helpless: "Damn it! The level difference is too big!"

    At this moment, Sasuke was suddenly surprised to find that among the deep marks on the opponent's face that he had scratched, no blood leaked out at all, but a trace of pale skin was revealed.  Orochimaru touched his face blankly, and suddenly laughed like crazy: "Hahaha great! I really want you! Uchiha Sasuke!"

    Before Sasuke could understand the meaning of his words, Orochimaru suddenly clasped his hands together: "Binding Technique!"

    Suddenly, Sasuke felt as if his body was suddenly tightly bound by invisible shackles. He tried his best but could not move at all.  Reluctantly watching Orochimaru's rapidly elongating head getting closer and closer to him, Sasuke closed his eyes in despair: "The plan didn't succeed?"

    "Bang~" There was a dull sound next to his ears. Sasuke, who had not felt pain for a long time, opened his eyes in confusion and saw a tall figure standing in front of him. The Uchiha clan emblem on the back of his coat looked particularly dazzling.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 32 The Peak Showdown!  Yao VS Orochimaru

    Update time: 2013-03-05

    Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Sasuke behind him, and saw that although he was slightly injured, there was no major problem, and he felt relieved.  However, out of instinct, he still asked: "Sasuke, are you okay? Where are Naruto and Sakura?"

    "It's nothing, but if Brother Yao comes a little later, it won't necessarily happen. As for Naruto and Sakura, it's fine!" Sasuke felt relieved when he saw Yao.  As soon as he relaxed, he immediately felt exhausted and his legs were shaking and even unable to support his body.

    Yao nodded slightly when he heard the words, and then looked at Orochimaru, who had an ugly face across from him, and narrowed his eyes slightly: "Ah! Isn't this Lord Orochimaru, one of the legendary three ninjas? How could he have the leisure to come to Konoha?  ? And I started to compete with my brother."

    "You are the 'Konoha Martial God' that has been rumored recently. You are also an Uchiha. It seems that you became a Martial God because of your Sharingan. Didn't your teacher teach you to respect your seniors?  ?" Orochimaru looked at Yao's Sharingan, with a hint of vague unwillingness and desire flashing in his eyes.

    The corner of Yao's mouth slightly raised: "It seems that you have a deep resentment towards the Sharingan! That's it! The snake lying on the ground dreamed of flying into the blue sky, but he didn't dare to face the eagle directly, so he finally decided to target the chick.  On the body. Orochimaru, is this the only level of your ability?"

    "That's really true! You brat." Orochimaru was angry, his pupils erected into two dangerous thin lines, "It seems that it is necessary for your senior to teach you how to do the most basic ninja etiquette." As he said this, Orochimaru said  Maru made a few strange seals with his hands, and wanted to activate the ninjutsu.  but¡­¡­

    "Tsk~" The sound of a sharp weapon cutting into the chest sounded. Orochimaru covered his bleeding right arm in horror and flew back, leaving behind a pale and slender hand.  And where Orochimaru was standing just now, Yaozheng squatted there with an indifferent expression, raising his right hand high and diagonally towards the sky, with a layer of light cyan wind blades looming above it.

    "Although I don't want to admit it, it's very troublesome for you to use ninjutsu." He waved away the wind blade on his right arm and looked at Orochimaru in the distance with a smile, "lucky! I'm not a good person.  It seems that my physical skills can still give you, a senior, a headache. Oops, I was nervous before, afraid that I would be vulnerable in your hands." Yao said while pretending to pat his chest, with a small look on his face.  He looked scared.

    Orochimaru stared at Yao's figure solemnly, and suddenly retreated rapidly. At the same time, his right wrist began to squirm violently, and a new hand covered in mucus suddenly emerged from the wrist.  Turning his wrist freely, Orochimaru raised his head, and was about to activate his ninjutsu to make Yao pay the price for his arrogance, but found that Yao's figure was no longer in front of him.

    "Where are you looking?" A calm voice came from behind Orochimaru. Orochimaru's heart trembled and he secretly screamed, but before he could make any reaction, he suddenly felt as if his head was hit hard by a sledgehammer.  It seemed to be a moment, and then the whole head exploded like a broken watermelon.

    Yao dodged to avoid the rain of blood in the sky, and landed in front of Sasuke. Looking at Sasuke who looked happy, he couldn't help but frown and warned: "Don't be careless, if that guy can be killed so easily, then this world will be too cute.  "

    As if to prove that what Yao said was true, just as Yao finished speaking, not far away, the headless body lying on the ground suddenly trembled violently, and a head covered in mucus came out of the body's neck.

    "What's going on? The feeling just now is that I have definitely hit him! Why is he still alive?" Yao frowned. Although he knew in his heart that the other party would not be defeated so easily, he saw that the other party was not damaged at all at this time.  I also feel very troubled by this kind of unbeatable Xiaoqiang.

    This is the tragedy of physical skills. Having unparalleled physical skills can certainly make you an unparalleled powerhouse, but in this world where perverts are everywhere and there are as many lunatics as dogs, there are too many people, and they have all kinds of methods.  , so that physical skills have no effect on them at all.

    Just like Orochimaru now, although Yao had the absolute upper hand in his duel with him by virtue of his strength and speed that far exceeded him, Yao had no choice but to discover through Sharingan observation that so far, despite seeing  It seemed that he had severely injured him twice, but his chakra and physical strength were barely reduced.  What does this mean?  This showed that Yao's attack was just like scratching an itch and was completely useless to him.

    "Do you want to try using the Heaven-turning Seal? However, the attack of the Heaven-turning Seal is not much different from that of fists. The chance of causing damage to him is only 50%. At this time" Yao was a little hesitant to try his own trick.  According to his guess, the Orochimaru in front of him is probably not his true body. His true body should be hidden somewhere inside this body. This body is nothing more than a puppet. This is how he can ignore Yao.  The reason for the attack.

      Keyao does not have a 100%grasp of his own conjecture. The other party is also the top strong man in the film level. If he guesses it wrong, then the huge consumption of the sky printing will undoubtedly make Yao more passive.  If it were just Y¨­, Y¨­ would undoubtedly choose to try. Anyway, even if he couldn't defeat him, Orochimaru wouldn't be able to catch up with him given his speed.  But now that Sasuke is by his side, no matter how conceited he is, he still doesn't have the confidence to protect a chuunin in front of the three ninjas.

    Yao's eyes flickered slightly, and he suddenly said with a teasing smile: "Oh, it seems that the legendary Sannin is at this level! Apart from being invincible, I don't see what's so great about you."

    Orochimaru had a sullen face and did not answer.  Although Yao's attack was useless to him, being so embarrassed in front of a junior, where did he put his face?  With a murderous intent flashing in his eyes, Orochimaru suddenly let out a "vomit", his throat bulged like a toad's cheeks, his mouth wide open, a sword hilt was slowly spit out from his stomach, and he held the wet one in his right hand.  The hilt of the sword was pulled out violently, a beautiful light flashed, and a slender sword was pulled out by Orochimaru.

    The blade of the sword was as clear as autumn water, and the sharp edges on both sides shone with a hint of cold light.  A leaf happened to be beautiful from above it. When it slid over the sword blade, it was divided into two halves without any stagnation. A few clouds and mist rose up out of thin air on the sword, and it looked like a white dragon from a distance.

    "Grass Pheasant Sword!" Yao said in shock.  The handle is like the backbone of a fish, and the sword is surrounded by clouds and mist. This is clearly the Kusanagi Sword, one of the three legendary artifacts in Japan!

    "You have good eyesight, kid! It took me a lot of effort to find this." Orochimaru sneered habitually, and flicked the blade of the sword with his left hand, and the sword immediately made a very clear sound, "Can  Let me use the Pheasant Sword, you will be proud Wu~"

    Before Orochimaru finished speaking, he saw Yao suddenly disappear in the distance, and then he felt a sharp pain in his right wrist. He subconsciously let go of his right hand, and the sacred Kusanagi Sword also slipped down. Yao kicked him in front of Sasuke.  "Chi~" inserted into the trunk of the tree.

    "Recently I was worried about what kind of weapon I should find for Sasuke, but I didn't expect Orochimaru-sama to deliver it to my door in personfor free! Orochimaru-sama is such a good person. Sasuke, thank you Orochimaru-sama.  Reward!" A soaring fist hit Orochimaru hard on the chin, sending him flying more than 20 meters away. Yao did not pursue him, but stood there and mocked with a smile.

    When Orochimaru heard this, he felt such hatred that he almost bit his white teeth into pieces. He stared at Yao and said sullenly: "How did you get here just now? This level can no longer be explained by speed!  "

    "Humph, look at your wrist." Yao gave him a cold look and did not answer directly.

    Orochimaru subconsciously glanced at his wrist. The next moment, he stumbled back in shock. A rune he was all too familiar with had quietly appeared on his skin at some point: "Flying"  !Thunder! God! Technique!" Orochimaru almost said every word.

    Yao pretended to be surprised: "Huh? Don't you know that my master is a third-generation old man?"

    Orochimaru:"¡­¡­"

    "Don't you know that the old man gave me the Book of Sealing directly and studied it for 2 years?"

    Orochimaru:"¡­¡­"

    "Don't you know that the old man praised me and said that my spatial talent is not weaker than that of the fourth generation?"

    Orochimaru:"¡­¡­"

    Yao rolled his eyes and looked like an idiot: "Are you mentally retarded? You actually ran to Konoha without doing any intelligence work? How can such a bastard become a Sannin?" Yao didn't say anything at all.  Show mercy and continue to stimulate Orochimaru with words. Seeing the obvious bulging veins on the other person's head, Yao couldn't help but smile inwardly.

    Naturally, the real situation is not exactly what Yao said. It is true that Yao's master is the third generation, and it is true that he borrowed the book of seals from the third generation for 2 years. However, the book of seals is incomplete, and only ordinary forbearance can survive.  According to the records of illusions, some rare forbidden arts, such as the banning of corpses or the reincarnation of filthy earth, have been sealed and will not be seen by Yao at all.

    The Flying Thunder God Technique has not been sealed, but after many attempts, Yao found out that he had no spatial talent. Even though he knew the principles of the entire technique, he just couldn't use it.  It's no wonder. If anyone could learn to fly the Thunder God, wouldn't Konoha be full of flashes of various colors?  Is there any need to continue the war like that?

    The reason why Yao was able to take away the weapon without Orochimaru reacting at all just now is not that his speed was so fast that the opponent could not react, but that Orochimaru could not detect Yao's movements at all.

    Having fought with Yao's Sharingan for such a long time, it would be strange not to fall into the illusion. I deeply understand the terror of Orochimaru in my heart.??, but there was no reservation at first. Kyoka Suigetsu appeared in the battle for the second time, and its powerful power made Orochimaru become the second person to suffer a big loss after Zabuza.

    Yao slowly squatted down, his right hand was in the shape of a claw, and the wind was howling on his hand.  Suddenly, the storm condensed violently, forming five light blue pointed vertebrae, which were wrapped around the five fingers of Yao's right hand.  Yao's figure disappeared strangely again, and almost at the same time, his right hand had inserted into Orochimaru's chest.

    The chakra in his hand suddenly exploded, "Hi~" Like a huge meat grinder, a huge whirlwind suddenly erupted from Orochimaru's body, cutting his body into pieces, like a child who had been disabled by playing.  The rag doll's body flew high and landed heavily on the ground in the distance.

    "How awesome!" Sasuke's eyes widened. He couldn't believe that Orochimaru, who had left him helpless, was so vulnerable under Yao's hands. He had no power to fight back.

    "Hmph" But just when Sasuke relaxed, a cold low laughter came into his ears, and Orochimaru who was lying on the ground suddenly opened his mouth and spat out, and a new head stretched out from the mouth.  It came out, but its body looked like a snake.  He quickly swam to a nearby tree, and the snake's body suddenly squirmed rapidly, and soon turned into a human body again.

    "Flying Thunder God? I really almost got fooled by you." Although he was seriously injured again, Orochimaru's expression became relieved, "It seems that you played some little tricks! I guess it's an illusion, you  Do you think my guess is correct?"

    "Who knows." Yao is not stupid. To an enemy like Orochimaru, revealing the slightest information may be a fatal injury to you.  So while talking, Yao also paid close attention to Orochimaru's movements. There were so many weird and weird forbidden techniques in this guy's head that maybe just one of them would be enough to make him drink a pot.

    "Huh?" Orochimaru was about to say something, but suddenly he seemed to sense something else. He frowned slightly and said unwillingly, "Although it is a pity, it seems that we can only stop here today."

    As he spoke, his body mysteriously sank into the ground, and Snake Eyes turned to stare at Sasuke who looked tired behind Yao: "Sasuke-kun, I know! You are an Avenger, and you want to gain power! Come and find me.  Let me, I can make your wish come true"

    "Nonsense! How could idiot Sasuke go with an insignificant old monster like you!" Before Orochimaru finished speaking, an energetic voice came from behind him.  Orochimaru turned his head sharply and looked at Naruto and Sakura behind him with a pair of cold eyes. At their feet, the four previously majestic giant snakes were now torn to pieces and fell to the ground covered in blood.

    Orochimaru did not refute Naruto's words, but left silently. Yao also stood motionless and did not stop him.  Yao knew very well that no matter how much damage the surface body suffered, it would not have the slightest impact on Orochimaru.

    As for Orochimaru, Yao won't be afraid of him in a real fight. After all, Yao's physical and illusion advantages are too obvious.  But if Orochimaru wants to run away, there is nothing Yo can do.  After all, the two are still opponents of the same level!

    And what Yao is most worried about now is not Orochimaru. Looking at Sasuke behind him, whose face is clearly showing emotions, Yao sighed secretly: "This is really the biggest trouble!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 33 Struggle

    Update time: 2013-03-06

    "Sasuke, it's okay. I'll leave first, you can continue the exam." Yao glanced at Sasuke behind him, whose expression was sometimes ferocious and sometimes hesitant, and he didn't have any good ideas in mind.  Although he knew Itachi's difficulties, could he say this?  With Sasuke's character, if he knew the truth, even if he didn't hold Konoha accountable, he would probably kill all the senior Konoha officials except the third generation.

    Quickly disappearing in front of Team 7, Yao couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart: "I have never wanted to take this path, but it seems that now I have the only way. Old man, the interests of Konoha and the reputation of the Uchiha clan! I can't care about it anymore.  Get on it!"

    Just when Yao hurriedly wanted to explain his thoughts to the third generation, Sasuke and the other two hid in a hiding place again.  Naruto looked at the direction in which Yao left with some confusion: "Sasuke, why did Teacher Yao come here? Who was that person just now?"

    "That person is Orochimaru. I heard from brother Yao that he is one of the three ninjas of Konoha." Sasuke was not in the mood to answer Naruto's question now. He simply dealt with it and fell silent again.

    Sasuke's silence made Naruto feel uncomfortable.  Normally, Sasuke would definitely scold him at this time, and then exaggerate the enemy's strength to attack him. Although he was very unhappy about this, Naruto found out that he would feel even more awkward if he did not hear these words.  .

    The scene suddenly fell into silence again. Sakura looked at the depressing atmosphere and opened the topic with a stiff face: "Then what should we do next? Should we continue to look for the scroll or"

    After hearing this, Sasuke thought for a moment and finally said: "Let's go to the tower! We have just experienced a fierce battle. The current state is not suitable for continuing the battle. Let's go to the tower to rest first. This exam is no joke.  Yes, you will really die if you are careless."

    Perhaps because he saw that Sasuke was in a bad state, Naruto rarely argued with Sasuke.  The three simply cleaned up the traces left behind, and quickly advanced towards the tower according to Sasuke's map.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sun set and night fell that the three of them found a tree hole to rest.  It's not that Naruto and Sakura didn't want to stop earlier, it's just that Sasuke seemed to be possessed and kept running, so Naruto and Sakura had no choice but to grit their teeth and keep up.  If Sakura hadn't called Sasuke too late when she finally saw the sky, I'm afraid Sasuke would have been like this until he reached the tower.

    "Sasuke-kun, what's wrong with you?" At night, the three of them were sitting in a spacious tree hole. Looking at Sasuke, who looked uncertain under the bonfire, Sakura finally couldn't help but asked worriedly.

    Sasuke shook his head silently, suddenly stood up and walked outside the cave. He turned to the two people behind him and said, "You guys can go to sleep. I will just keep watch tonight." He didn't care about the reactions of the two people and quickly collected the information.  He bought some firewood and lit a fire outside the cave.

    Although they were very worried about Sasuke's situation, Naru and Sakura also knew that they could not intervene in this situation at all, so they could only sleep with complicated emotions.  Sasuke, on the other hand, was sitting quietly by the fire, holding a wooden stick in his hand and fiddling with it.  The pupils of his eyes were dilated, but his thoughts couldn't help but drift to that unforgettable night

    "Why? Just for those eyes, my brother actually" That night, the young self collapsed in a pool of blood, looking at the corpses of his parents and relatives, and thinking of the scenes he had seen in the fantasy before, he couldn't help but shed tears and fiercely  He asked the brother he once admired most in front of him.

    "It's nothing, just to test my own strength." Facing Sasuke's question, Itachi's cold face showed no other expression, as cold as an eternal stone, "People will always be confused because they can't see themselves clearly.  You have too much sense and indulge in excessive lust! Therefore, it is very necessary to test your own sense often."

    "How could it be? Just for this reason!" Sasuke roared with a ferocious face, but when he saw Itachi's big pinwheel-shaped Sharingan eyes and the naked indifference in his eyes, Sasuke suddenly felt an inexplicable surge in his heart.  A strong fear: "I will be killed! I will definitely be killed! No! I don't want it! I don't want to die!"

    Sasuke, who had been living in the fairy tale world carefully woven by Itachi, finally collapsed at this moment.  He had never seen Itachi's Shinigami face before, and he never thought that one day his brother, who always liked to flick his forehead and smile, would look at him like he was looking at an ant.  The substantial murderous intent in Itachi prevented Sasuke from even having the slightest thought of resistance.

    Human beings who have never seen a male lion hunting will not understand the terror of the king of beasts, so they can stand next to the cage in the zoo and point at the lions inside and talk and laugh.  But if they are indigenous people on the African grasslands, they will definitely hide as far away as possible, because they know that even if they are bound in a cage, the king of beasts is still their inviolable existence!

      Because of ignorance, we are fearless!  Because I know, I am afraid!

    "Don't worry, I won't kill you." The soft voice was like a lover's whisper, but the cold look broke the beautiful mood, "You have the potential to have eyes like mine! In this way, there will be a lasting impression.  Show your valueyou can verify my measure again!"

    Itachi seemed a little excited. He covered his face and sneered. His scarlet eyes were exposed from between his fingers, shining with a strange light: "Poor brother, hate it, and then live in hatred! Wait until one day.  Come to me again when you have eyes like mine! Then it will be a battle to let your eyes speak But now, I have no interest in you, run away!"

    Knowing how terrifying Itachi was, the young Sasuke almost crawled away with his trembling body under the instinct of survival.  There is no thought of questioning in my heart, the only thought is to escape!  Escape from the family station and escape to Konoha!

    But what Sasuke didn't know was that when he staggered away, behind him, Itachi's eyes could no longer maintain that cold look.  Nostalgia, pampering, guilt all kinds of complicated emotions rushed into his heart.

    "It's great that you still have the strength to escape in front of me like this!" Looking at Sasuke's embarrassed look, Itachi didn't feel the slightest bit disappointed.  In Itachi's eyes, the strong one!  The more important thing is not to have a so-called fearless heart, but to be able to see your position clearly and have the perseverance to never give up.

    The former can make you live longer, and the latter is the cornerstone for you to become a strong person.

    As for being defiant, unyielding, and fearless, in Itachi's heart, that's all bullshit!  What are you?  Ninja!  Ninjas can't tolerate that shitty ninja!  Rather than being beheaded with his neck held tight, Itachi would definitely choose to be released with his neck held tight without hesitation.

    As long as you can get revenge in the future, what does a momentary humiliation mean?  The higher the strength, the more you can understand the unpredictable power of God. People who scream against God all day long will most likely either die early or be idiots!  Because they can't clearly see their own position, the boss and the second boss no longer apply to them. What they care about is that the boss and others are inferior to others!  From Itachi's point of view, this was simply a sign of eagerness to seek death.

    Now, Sasuke did not blindly rush forward to fight him, which shows that his head has its own position. At least he knows that he will definitely not win on his own, and he can face it realistically and choose the best response plan.  At the same time, Sasuke did not collapse to the ground and wait for death silently, which showed that he had the desire for life in his heart. He was still able to move his body in the face of Itachi's full murderous intent. His will to survive also made Itachi happy.

    "That's it! Sasuke! Only in this way can you live well in this world where people eat people!" Itachi gave Sasuke a last deep look, turned around and left Konoha Village.

    Of course, Sasuke will not know Itachi's difficulties. In his mind, all that remains is Itachi's cold face and eyes.  Pulling out the Kusanagi sword pinned to his waist, the unpredictable clouds symbolized Sasuke's current mood.

    Go or not!

    Although Orochimaru seemed to have been beaten miserably by Yo, Sasuke clearly felt that Orochimaru still had a trump card that he had not used yet.  And Yao probably knew this, so even though he had the absolute upper hand in the fight, he never showed any carelessness.

    Moreover, Yao is best at physical skills and illusion. He doesn¡¯t have much talent in illusion. He has learned physical skills on his own to this point. Yao can no longer guide him in the next step. He has to rely on himself to understand it. I understand.  Only your own way will work.

    Looking at the sword in his hand intently, Sasuke understood in his heart that Yao's intention in giving him the sword was that his physical skills had basically reached the limit at this point, and he could only choose a weapon to strengthen his attack.  Strength, but this is undoubtedly a death sentence for his martial arts. A boxer who uses weapons, Yao has never seen anyone in his past life who can hold the elixir.

    Although he was unwilling to accept it, Sasuke had to admit that his physical skills had indeed begun to stand still recently. Apart from practicing his moves more proficiently, he had no other gains.  In other words, even if Sasuke continues to stay in Konoha, his progress will fall into a long accumulation period until he has accumulated enough knowledge and then makes a breakthrough.

    It would be different if he went to Orochimaru's place. Although he didn't know what Orochimaru's purpose was for him, Orochimaru's unparalleled knowledge of ninjutsu was the shortest way for him to improve his strength now.  As long as you can learn a lot of weird forbidden techniques and rely on your own innate advantages, it is not impossible to grow into the second Orochimaru in a short period of time.

    But after all, Sasuke is not the orphan with a twisted personality in the original anime. He has family in Konoha. The Uchiha Nobu and his wife love him like a son, which greatly dissolves the darkness in his heart.  Orochimaru is not?Good thing, I'm afraid even a normal person can see this, and he is a great threat to the Yao family.

    There is no love for no reason in this world, and there is no hate for no reason. When Orochimaru helped him increase his strength, he must be hoping to get something of himself. What if his strength increases significantly after getting it, and he wants to hurt his family?

    How to do it?  Is it to postpone the pursuit of power for the sake of his family?  Or do you disregard the safety of your relatives and friends for revenge?  Sasuke's eyes wandered.  Gently flicking the blade of the Kusanagi Sword, and listening to the soft sound of the sword, images of the death of his clan members suddenly appeared in Sasuke's mind, and the endless despair and confusion in his heart at that time was still vivid in his mind.

    "No! I don't want my relatives and friends to be harmed anymore!" Sasuke's expression suddenly became firm. He waved his right hand vigorously, and the Kusanagi sword drew a wonderful arc, and without any delay, he cut a big tree next to him.  Cut into two pieces.

    "There is no need to be impatient! My current taijutsu is already at the level of a jounin, but this is mainly due to the limitations of my body. When my body becomes stronger in the future, in less than three years, I will definitely reach the kage level in taijutsu!  In addition, with the Kusanagi Sword, I can definitely compete with the current Yao-nii! As for ninjutsu, what I need to learn most now is the basics. Since Kakashi is known as the copy ninja, he is definitely qualified in this aspect! Yes, I  There is no need to be impatient. As long as I continue to work hard, I will be able to match Itachi's strength in a few years!" Now that he had made up his mind, Sasuke quickly regained his clarity and immediately felt that his choice was actually not a bad one.

    Going to Orochimaru¡¯s place is very dangerous, and God knows if Orochimaru might be lying to him.  As if a heavy burden had been lifted, Sasuke's expression suddenly became extremely relaxed.  Looking at the two people who were already sleeping soundly in the tree hole next to them, a Naruto-like smile suddenly appeared on Sasuke's face. He quietly walked up to Naruto and suddenly kicked him hard on the butt.

    "Ah! It hurts!" Naruto jumped three feet high in pain, and his head hit the top of the tree hole. He touched his head with one hand and covered his butt with the other. Naruto looked at Sasuke fiercely, "Idiot Sasuke! What are you doing?  "The voice was obviously much lowered, and he subconsciously glanced at Sakura, who was still sleeping soundly next to him.

    "It's nothing, it's your shift." Sasuke turned away and pretended to be calm.  However, his obviously bulging face showed that he was having a hard time suppressing his laughter.

    Naruto immediately went crazy: "Damn it! Didn't you say that I would leave everything to you tonight? Did you do it on purpose? It was definitely on purpose!"

    Sasuke looked at him silently with a pair of dead fish eyes: "It's nothing, I just felt sleepy suddenly. I'll leave it to you for the rest of the night." After saying that, he didn't care how dirty the ground was, and lay down directly on the ground, closing his eyes tightly  ¡­It¡¯s pretty dead.

    Looking at Sasuke's peaceful look, Naruto, who had been focusing just now, also calmed down. A flash of joy flashed in his eyes, and without saying anything else, he ran outside to stand guard.

    PS: Yesterday, I asked for recommendations. Another tragedy happened, and I burst into tears!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 34 You are looking for death

    Update time: 2013-03-07

    "Old man, it's urgent! Tell me where Itachi is now? I'm going to find him." In the third generation's office, Yaozheng roared at the third generation urgently, without caring at all whether he would be caught outside the door.  People passing by heard it.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Yao was so anxious now that his throat was filled with smoke. When he saw the tea on the third generation's table, he quickly picked up the "Gudong" and drank it in one gulp. He wiped his mouth and said, "Put this aside for now. If Itachi doesn't come back to clarify the truth, Sasuke may have to defect."  Oh! Thank you for being so calm."

    "What's going on? Please tell me carefully." Sandai frowned, but his expression still didn't change much, he took a puff of cigarette and said slowly.  Perhaps infected by Sandai's calm attitude, Yao calmed down a little and slowly told what happened.

    "Really? Orochimaru's goal is Sasuke? Could it be" The third generation suddenly stood up from the chair, his expression changed for the first time.  There was shock, disappointment, and even a hint of admiration and fear.  He pressed the Hokage hat, which was his habitual action to calm his mood: "I know, but now is not the time. Let's wait until the Chuunin exam is over. By the way, you have to protect him during this period.  ! If he really wants to defect"

    The third generation smoked a cigarette and was silent for a long time: "Just let him go. Everyone has the right to choose. Konoha has already sorry for his brother and can no longer afford to let him have a child! It is his business to live in Konoha or not, we don't  Will interfere."

    "Hmph, you made such a stupid decision! It seems you are really old, Sarutobi." At this moment, a cold voice came from outside the door, and the owner of the voice did not have the consciousness to knock on the door.  , opened the door directly and walked in.

    There were three people outside the door, two of them, a man and a woman, who were Konoha's two Hokage advisors. However, they were following the last person obediently at the moment, looking like they were that person's guards.  .  Standing majestically in front of the two people was an old man with most of his body tightly wrapped in bandages. The only exposed eye was full of power and ruthless light.

    "Uchiha Sasuke must not escape our control! He is not only our biggest bargaining chip to contain Itachi, but also a time bomb for Konoha. That brat has great potential, and we cannot let him have the slightest chance of betraying the village! I suggest that he  He sent it to the 'root' to be cultivated." After the old man finished speaking, his gloomy one-eyed gaze just stared at the third generation, completely ignoring Yao beside him.

    "Oh? Let my brother enter the 'root'? What a good idea!" Hearing Danzo's words, Yao's expression suddenly darkened, and his tone was like the ice under Jiuyou, "I heard,'  What Gen' is best at is brainwashing, education and emotional erasure. It's really a good idea to train my brother to be Konoha's sharpest weapon!"

    Sandai secretly groaned in his heart that something was not good. He knew the temper of this young apprentice all too well. Family members were the only negative feelings in Yao's heart. Now Danzo was actually in front of him, blatantly trying to train his younger brother into a tool without emotion.  Just as he was about to say a few words to smooth things over, unexpectedly, Koharu, one of Konoha's two major advisors behind Danzo, who had a bad face all day long, spoke first: "I agree with Danzo's suggestion. Sarutobi! The Uchiha clan has no roots at all.  Can¡¯t be trusted!¡±

    "That's right! It was already a gift to Uchiha Sasuke that he could survive in the first place!" Danzo continued in a stubborn tone.

    "Oops!" Sandai suddenly felt cold.

    A cold light flashed in the dazzling eyes, and the body suddenly moved.  Except for the third generation, everyone else in the room only felt a black shadow flash before their eyes, and Yao's body disappeared instantly. The next moment, he had grabbed Danzo's neck and pressed him hard against the wall, and a hole was smashed out of the hard wall.  A clear human-shaped hole.  It was only then that a solemn shout came from everyone's ears:

    "you wanna die!"

    "No wonder you failed to become Hokage. Not only in terms of strength, but also in size, mind, and vision, everything is far behind the master! A mouse that can only crawl around in the dark underground will never be able to become the proud leader of thousands of trees.  The Phoenix on top!" Scarlet eyes stared coldly at the man in front of him. Yao looked at Danzo's flushed face, his eyes seemed to be pity, but also disdain, and even more like he felt sad for him.

    The power of both eyes was released with full force, and a supreme pressure from the bloodline immediately made Danzo's struggle stop, and his whole body was trembling and unable to move.  A trace of cold murderous intent flashed across his handsome face: "I don't know where you got the confidence to dare to say such things in front of me! Is it those dozens of dirty Sharingan eyes on you?  Or the eyes from Uchiha Shisui? Oh! Plus the first-generation cells on that arm, do they give you such blind confidence that you can ignore my existence?"

      "Youwhat's wrong with you?" Danzo's eyes widened and he was speechless. On the one hand, he was shocked by the news Yao spit out. He never expected that his secret would be known to everyone.  On the other hand, Yao's hand squeezing his neck was not for show

    "Hmph, if it weren't for the teacher's sake, just because of the nasty things you did to Uchiha back then! Killing you is like killing a dog!" Yao's face turned cold, "Never think you are so great! Otherwise, you will do it again.  This time, even the teacher can¡¯t save your life!¡±

    At this time, others finally recovered from the shock, and another consultant, Mito Kadoen, shouted angrily: "Let him go quickly! Are you going to betray the village for a Uchiha Sasuke?"

    Giving him a disdainful look, Yao knew all about Mito Kadoyan's little thoughts, and said calmly: "I am a ninja of Konoha, so of course I will not betray the village! But" Yao suddenly raised his hand at this point.  Danzo pointed at his face with his left hand, "Why didn't I know when he could represent Konoha? What do you think of Sarutobi-sensei? A puppet?"

    "You" Now it was Mito Monoyan's turn to be choked. He wanted to show off that as a young man, he must have some impatience in him, so he wanted to provoke him.  If Yao impulsively says something like "So what", then he will be caught. Although Yao will not let them flatten and round him, he will also fall into great passivity.

    In politics, sometimes success or failure is just a matter of words!  Otherwise, why would the Chinese Ministry of Foreign Affairs¡¯ speeches be full of cliche expressions?  Just because they have been scrutinized thousands of times, there is no loophole that can be caught, and no matter how they are interpreted, it will not have a negative impact on one's side.

    Ke Yao's sophistication was beyond his expectation. Not only was he not bewitched by his provocative tactics, he even turned an army against him.  Normally, Mito Monobu would not show such obvious language errors in his words, but today he underestimated his opponent too much. After all, his opponent was only a 15-year-old boy. In his heart, he wanted to fool a young boy like Yao.  Not a piece of cake?

    The third generation also saw the embarrassment of Mito Monobu at this time. Although he was a little angry, the other party was also his old comrade in the past. The third generation still stood up and smoothed things over: "Okay Yoshi, put down Danzo! You are here  What kind of place is it! So are you, you are all old guys! I have already made a decision regarding Uchiha Sasuke! No need to change it anymore, just follow the order just now!"

    Although it seemed that they were favoring Danzo and the other two, in the end, when Yo hit someone, they only received a few words of indifference. Danzo and the others suffered the loss of being dumb, but in the end they were wrong after being so humiliated by Yo.  Half and half.  Danzo was naturally unwilling to accept it, but firstly, he was in the wrong, and secondly, Yao knew his secrets clearly, so how could he still think of causing trouble with Yao when he was so frightened!

    "I have something to say first!" Just as Danzo walked to the door, Yao's voice sounded again, "It doesn't matter if you want to deal with me. If you pay attention to Sasuke and my parents I am not as easy to bully as Itachi!  They are all old men whose bodies are half buried in the soil, so don¡¯t think of yourself as invincible.¡±

    Danzo and the other three left the office dejectedly, and the room became silent again.  The third generation sighed: "Yao! You were too reckless just now! The three of them are the elders of Konoha after all. Even if they don't do it accidentally it's all for Konoha!"

    "Hmph, if it weren't for Konoha, do you think a person like Danzo who trampled on the dignity of the Uchiha clan would be alive today?" Yao glanced at the closed door and finally suppressed the evil spirit in his heart.  Suddenly he jumped to the window behind Sandai, turned around and glanced at the saddened Sandai, and said with deep meaning in his eyes: "Old man, don't blame me for not reminding you! Roots can only provide nutrients for the big tree if they are buried deep in the ground!"

    Yao left. He just ran to save Sasuke without saying anything. Kurenai is probably looking for him all over the streets right now!  If he didn't go to find her quickly, Yao, who had always been unfazed by a mountain collapse, couldn't help but shudder when he remembered the last time his always gentle mother lost her temper.  The gentler a woman is at ordinary times, the more terrifying she becomes when she gets angry. Yao thought of the way Hong was covered in black energy before, and couldn't help but move faster.

    "Can only roots buried deep in the ground provide nutrients for big trees" In the room, Sandai murmured Yao's words, leaned down, and opened the bottom drawer of the desk with trembling hands with dry hands. One of the drawers had turned yellow.  The photos appeared in front of the eyes of three generations.

    There are three men in the photo. The man standing at the back has pale silver hair, his hands are folded across his chest, his eyes are sharp, and he is wearing a light blue armor.  In front of him, there were two teenagers standing. The child with a cheerful smile was hugging the other child's neck, while the other child had a look of helplessness on his face. Although he looked reluctant, there was a vague look in his eyes.  His gentleness revealed his true mood.

    "My friend, don't force me!" Sandai sighed in his heart.??, the whole person seemed to have suddenly aged ten years.

    Four days later, it was again in the Hokage's office.

    "What? Let me be the examiner of the knockout round? Didn't you say let Moonlight Hayate be the examiner?" Yao put his hands on the table and looked at the third generation opposite the old god with wide eyes.  For this kind of preliminaries for the Chunin Exam, it is usually enough to call a special Jonin. After all, no matter how strong a Genin is, how strong can it be?  In particular, jounin can completely control the situation.

    "This time Orochimaru comes to Konoha, don't be careless! Several of these genin are the pillars of Konoha's future, and there is no room for any mistakes! Apart from me and Danzo, you are the only one who can compete with Orochimaru in Konoha.  The pills are comparable." Sandai took a puff of cigarette and said slowly.

    "Tch! You want me to be a nanny again!" Yao replied unhappily, but he still took the appointment letter and rushed to the examination room with the third generation. This time there was Sasuke among the candidates!  At this time, he couldn't worry about letting Sasuke escape from his protection.

    "Anko, how's it going? How many groups have passed the assessment?" Arriving at the control room on the upper floor of the central tower, Yao immediately saw Anko who was instructing a group of chuunin to move things. The two had cooperated several times before.  Yao still gets along well with Hongdou, who has a cheerful personality.

    "Oh, it's you!" Anko glared at Yao, "The quality of the genin this time is really good! 8 groups actually passed the test. By the way, your brother is also in it. He looks very relaxed.  Woolen cloth!"

    "Of course! It doesn't matter whose younger brother it is." Yao's nostrils were turned upward, looking very stinky, "Get off! The exam is about to begin, and I am the examiner this time It's true, I was dragged into it by that old man again.  Come to be a strong man."

    "Huh, you're the examiner! Then I'm relieved." Hongdou patted her breasts, which were beginning to show their size, looking very cute and innocent.

    ¡°ºß£¬ÎÒÒª±£µÄÈËÀïÃæ¿ÉûÓÐÄ㣬²»ÒªÌ«×Ô×÷¶àÇéÁË£¡¡±Ò«·­×Åһ˫ËÀÓãÑÛ£¬Ñù×ÓÊ®·ÖÇ·×áµÀ£¬¡°²»¹ýÄãÒªÊÇÌò¡¢ÎҵĽÅÖº£¬ÎÒÒ²¿ÉÒÔÃãΪÆäÄѵÄÕÕ¹Ë Come on! Hahahaha Uh, Anko, what are you doing with your kunai? There are no enemies yet"

    "Please give me some enlightenment! Uchiha Yoshi!"

    PS: If the red ticket can reach 3500 today, I will update it twice!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 35: Fierce Fighting Fever (1) (Second Update)

    Update time: 2013-03-07

    The Third Hokage was standing on the top of the finger of a huge seal statue on the first floor of the tower, talking nonstop about the meaning of the Chunin Exam to the 24 candidates who had passed the second exam in the open space below.  Yao and a group of Jonin stood behind the third generation, picking their ears in boredom, winking at the three members of Class 7, and secretly observing every candidate present.

    "One group of sand ninjas, one group of cloud ninjas, and one group of sound ninjas. The rest are all Konoha's own teams, plus the fog ninjas and rock ninjas who did not send anyone to participate. Sure enough! The other small villages are in front of the five major ninja villages.  It¡¯s nothing at all.¡± Yao glanced at the 8 teams that passed the assessment and thought to himself.  Only one of the eight groups of genin belongs to outside the five major ninja villages. This overwhelming talent advantage fully demonstrates the transcendent status of the five major ninja villages.

    The bottom floor of the central tower is a wide square with stairs connecting the four corners.  When the third generation finished speaking, Yao jumped up and jumped from the corridor on the second floor to the square with a stretched body. He cleared his throat and said: "Everyone, because there are too many excellent genin this time, the daimyo nobles from all over the world are not so good."  Pay more attention to enjoying so many games, so we are going to add another round of qualifiers here! I am the examiner of the qualifiers, and my name is Uchiha Yoshi."

    Yao paused for a moment, and after everyone digested the news, he continued: "This qualifier will be randomly drawn, and two pairs will compete. If you surrender or die, you will lose! Of course, when I see which player has already  When there is no hope at all, I will take action, but then the game is over. The winner will enter the final test, and the loser will be eliminated! Now, we have to draw lots for the first game. Please look at the big screen!  "

    Ignoring everyone who was stunned by Yao's last words, Yao gestured to the void, and then he saw a pattern suddenly appear on a huge LCD screen hanging on the wall next to him, and many people's names kept flashing.

    After a while, the names flashing on the screen finally stopped, and the two names on the left and right flashed with bright white light: Kabuto Yakushi vs. Karui.  Looking at the names above, Yao glanced at Kabuto who had a kind face intentionally or unintentionally, and a meaningful smile slipped from the corner of his mouth: "Okay! The first group's battle list has been selected, these two players have been selected, and the others  Please come to the stands on the second floor!¡±

    "Examiner, I abstain from this match! Please continue to the next match." Just as everyone was about to leave, Kabuto suddenly raised his right hand and said very calmly.  Yao's eyes flickered slightly when he heard this, but he didn't do anything else. He nodded naturally and asked again: "Are you sure you will abstain?"

    "Hey, because I suffered a serious injury in the second test, I can't compete anymore." Kabuto pushed up the glasses on the bridge of his nose and turned a blind eye to the disdainful looks of the people around him.

    "In this case, because Yakushi Kabuto abstained, Karui will directly enter the finals!" Yao took out a roster of candidates present from his arms, crossed out Yakushi Kabuto's name on it, and made a gesture again.  The next round of draws can take place.

    Game 2: Aburame Shino vs Temari!

    Shino, who was dressed in the image of the male protagonist of "The Man in the Box", jumped onto the scene very calmly when his name was called, without saying a word, but slowly there were bugs that came from nowhere on his body.  Densely packed bugs were crawling randomly on his face. When the girls in the stands saw Shino's appearance, except for Hinata, who was already weak in character, everyone else couldn't help but look disgusted.

    "Ugh~ That's disgusting!" Temari frowned, suddenly unfolded the huge fan behind her and threw it forward. She jumped up and landed firmly on the fan.  A breeze appeared out of thin air around the giant fan, and carried the giant fan to the venue. It was like a flying immortal with a weapon in the fairy world. Coupled with Temari's resolute but charming face, her limelight was overwhelmingly overwhelming.  Shino, who has a weak sense of existence.

    "Hmph, one star would be enough to deal with a bastard like you! But I will never allow that disgusting bug to touch me, so if you want to blame, just blame your bug! I will kill you in an instant!" Luo Lao  In front of Shino, Temari put away her fan and placed it heavily on the ground, speaking very arrogantly.

    Shino was silent, as if he didn't hear Temari's provocation, but the number of insects around his body suddenly increased dramatically, turning into a cloud of insects around him, circling around with teeth and claws.

    "Then, the second game begins!" Yao waved his hand fiercely and jumped away from the place quickly.  The next moment, the place where Yao stood was covered by a sea of ??insects, and the overwhelming insects rushed towards Temari like waves.

    Holding back the churning in her stomach, Temari opened the fan behind her and fanned forward with all her strength. In an instant, she saw thousands of wind blades emerging from the front of her fan, roaring and sweeping away the sea of ??insects in front of her.  Eight fell, insect corpses fell all over the ground like rain.  Although Kuangfeng was slightly weaker, he still ran towards Shino with great force.

    &nbspShino was shocked. He didn't care about the dead bugs and quickly jumped away.  After the wind blade group cut the place where Shino stood just now beyond recognition, they finally dissipated reluctantly.

    "Hiss~" There was a gasp in the stands. Even if the power of the wind blades used by Temari is single-target, it can be regarded as the destructive power of C-level advanced ninjutsu, and look at the number of them!  Is this an AOE skill with a large range and great power?  Facing this kind of ninja who uses a wide range of ninjutsu, there is almost no good way except frontal confrontation. This kind of person can be said to be completely defeated by most ninjas!

    Yao on the side looked at the fan in Temari's hand thoughtfully, and frowned.  This kind of ninjutsu is indeed extremely powerful, but its chakra consumption is no joke. Although this Temari has excellent qualifications, its chakra amount is only above average. According to the range and power of the ninjutsu just now,  , Yao estimated that Temari should have consumed at least 30% of her chakra now.

    But under the gaze of Yoshi Sharingan, not to mention the chakra reduction by 30%, the chakra in Temari's body only dropped by less than half, with almost no change.  Temari has nothing else on her body, so this only shows that the weapon in her hand is definitely extraordinary and has the effect of greatly reducing the user's ninjutsu consumption.  Of course, Yi Yao probably can only reduce the consumption of wind escape ninjutsu, otherwise, this fan will be a bit over the top.

    But even if it can only reduce the consumption of wind release ninjutsu, this fan is also a rare ninja tool. You must know that in the sand ninja village, 70% of ninjas have innate chakra attributes that have wind.  Temari was just a genin, but she could get such a precious item, which showed that her status in the sand ninja village was not simple.

    But that's why Yao felt strange. This time, the Chuunin Examination was held in Konoha. Generally, it was impossible for the other four major ninja villages to send out the genin they were trained by their families. After all, he was beyond his reach. If someone happened to come, it would be too late to cry.  !

    "Interesting! The sand ninjas have been making little moves in the past few years. I want to see what tricks you have up to this time." The light flashed in the dazzling eyes, and he couldn't help but look at the group of cloud ninjas again, "It's not just the sand ninjas.  , the group of Kumo ninjas is not easy either! However, their leading jounin is obviously a Kage level, and he should be training the newcomers."

    Unlike the sand ninja, the cloud ninja has been in a cold war with Konoha since the Hyuga incident nine years ago, but there has been no major conflict. Moreover, they are too far away from Konoha and have little chance of dealing with Konoha.  Da, Yao thought that they were probably here to show off their force and to make Konoha lose face among the nobles of the major countries, so he sent a pair of powerful genin. In order to prevent Konoha from stumbling, he also specially found a shadow.  A super ninja works as a bodyguard.

    Just when Yao was thinking wildly, below, Shino was cornered by Temari.  Several Konoha leading jounin in the stands sighed secretly. This Temari's restraint on Shino was really great. Shino's attacks were mainly based on large numbers of insect bites and small groups of insect sneak attacks, but in the face of  Due to Temari's wide range of wind release ninjutsu, his bugs were too fragile and had no power to fight back against the powerful whirlwind and wind blades.

    Finally, under Shino¡¯s desperate eyes, Temari waved the fan in her hand again. Of course, in the eyes of others, this was not a fan!  This is clearly the scythe of Death!  A large piece of wind blade surged out, wrapping Shino directly in it like a tornado. In just an instant, Shino's clothes turned into a beggar's rags. His body was covered with dense blood holes, and blood spurted out like running water.  .

    When Yao saw that he couldn't wait any longer, he straightened up. The other genin only felt a flash of black light. Yao had already hugged Shino, who was covered in blood, and fell to the end of the field. He pressed Shino's chest with his right hand, and his palm suddenly became like a piece of green.  Jade, a breath of life that is like a spring breeze rushes towards you.

    Shino's body was also emitting a dim green light at this moment, and the wounds on his body healed rapidly. Within half a minute, Shino's wounds had completely recovered. If it weren't for the blood stains on his body, no one would have believed that he had been seriously injured before.

    "Temari of the Sand Ninja Village wins this match! Let's move on to the next match." After healing Shino's injury, Yao announced the result of the match very calmly, completely ignoring the surrounding eyes that were mixed with shock, jealousy, admiration and many other emotions.

    The name of the person was stirred up again, and after a while two new names stayed on the screen.  Yao glanced at it and announced loudly: "The third match! Samui vs. Inuzuka Kiba!" He couldn't help but look curiously at Yun Ren, and saw a girl with short blond hair, an angelic face and a devilish figure.  Walked out slowly.  The girl's expression was cold and somewhat otherworldly.

    "Finally we have reached our Samyi. Samyi fights very violently, oh!" When the leading jounin of the Cloud Ninja saw Samyi's name, he immediately jumped around like a prank and said something  Talking about a completely off-key rap.

      Others around him looked at the jounin wearing sunglasses and carrying eight swords behind his back with black lines on their heads.  Especially Team 7, after being tortured by him and Kai, they are 100% satisfied with Kakashi now, although they are a little lazy, a little lustful, a little irresponsiblebut!  But he is a normal person after all!

    With his superb eyesight, Yao could clearly see the corners of Sam Yi's mouth twitching slightly. But what shocked Yao even more was the reaction of the two remaining Kumo ninjas. They actually looked at the superior with tears streaming down their faces.  Ren, obviously very touched.  Of course, Yao was also moved by the two of them. What a weird brain he had to have such a reaction.

    However, despite his very off-line character, Yao did not dare to underestimate the strength of this ninja. Under the gaze of the Sharingan, the chakra reaction of this off-line ninja was like a blazing sun.  Except for Yao, Naruto and Gaara, everyone else is a step behind him.  Although the strength of a ninja is not entirely measured by chakra, possessing such a large amount of chakra will undoubtedly have a great advantage in battle.

    The Third Hokage on the side frowned while listening to the lame rap of the Kumo Ninja Jonin. Although he had never met him, there was only one Kage-level ninja in the Kumo Ninja Village who had this habit: "He is Kira  Than? The Cloud Ninja Village actually sent the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki to Konoha? What on earth is this"

    On Konoha's side, Yadou was holding the puppy Akamaru, and he jumped to the opposite side of Samui like a dog. Looking at Samui's face, Yadaqa no longer had any provocation, but looking at his droopy face, you knew that he didn't have any provocation at all.  He didn't take his opponent seriously.  Seeing this, Yao didn't hesitate and immediately announced the start of the game.

    Kiba landed on all fours like a wild beast. When he heard the announcement of the Yao match, he did not call Akamaru. Like a hunting wolf, he jumped out quickly and came to Samui almost instantly. He pinched it with his right hand.  It clawed hard towards Samyi's pretty face.

    The strong wind blew Samyi's hair away, and her beautiful big eyes narrowed into a dangerous slit.  Faced with Ya's attack, Samyi suddenly squatted down, and Ya's right claw slid over her head, bringing up a few strands of golden hair.  With a flick of his right wrist, a sharp dagger appeared out of thin air in his hand. Almost no one saw how the dagger appeared. It was so fast that it was as if the dagger had always been in her hand.

    "Chi~"

    "Stand quiet like a virgin, move like a stripped rabbit!"  I saw several blue arcs of electricity flashing across Samyi's body, and his body moved forward in an instant. The arc of electricity flashed on the dagger in his right hand, and it was like a thunderbolt that completely engulfed Ya's chest.  The electric arc dancing on the short knife made Ya's whole body tremble. Before he could recover from the severe pain, Samyi had already kicked Ya's stomach with lightning speed.

    A string of dazzling scarlet appeared on Ya's chest, and his body hit the wall like an arrow, blasting a big hole in it.  And Ya also fell to the ground limply, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.

    Yao hurriedly stepped forward to take a look, and felt a little relieved. The other party was obviously merciful. The short knife only penetrated the middle of the heart and lungs, and did not hurt the internal organs. The injury looked serious, but in fact it was just an ordinary flesh wound.  That¡¯s all.

    He nodded gratefully to Samyi, but secretly sighed at the other person's experience.  Judging from the previous fight, Kiba's speed and strength were actually not weaker than those of his opponents. However, as a new genin, Kiba was making rapid progress under Yuhi Kurenai's guidance, but he still lacked actual combat experience and was too prone to flaws.

    On the other hand, the opponent remained calm in the face of Ya's powerful fast attack, accurately discerned Ya's flaws, and delivered a quick and brutal blow to kill him.  quick!  allow!  ruthless!  Samyi's perfect performance, coupled with Ya's underestimation of the enemy, resulted in such a one-sided situation.

    "This game, Yun Ninja Samui wins! Let's move on to the next game."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 36 The craze of fierce fighting (2)

    Update time: 2013-03-08

    "Hmph, you are the leader of the five major ninja villages! Is he just a ninja of this level? It's really ridiculous!" On the second floor of the stands, a boy with a sky-high head of Oto Ninja had a look of disdain on his face, and his voice was loud and did not hide it at all.  the meaning of.

    The ninjas of Konoha were furious when they heard this, and then looked at the disdainful eyes of other people in the ninja village But no one could refute it. Konoha lost twice in two games. The cruel reality left no one qualified to argue.

    Yuhi Hong felt angry and ashamed. The two losers just now were her disciples, and now they were used to slander Konoha, causing Konoha's reputation to be damaged.  Seeing Hong's crying look, Asma probably knew what she was thinking. She came over and comforted her: "Hong, don't think too much! These two children are very good. They lost the game this time because their opponents were too strong."  , and this setback is not a bad thing for them.¡±

    Hong's face softened slightly when he heard this: "I know this too, but let the village blame me for not teaching them well! If they were like the children in Kakashi's class, we in Konoha would not be looked down upon."

    "Don't think too much, Kurenai." At this time, Kakashi also came over, "Don't pay attention to those brats' comments. We still support Konoha now. The younger generation just lacks time to hone. Moreover,  The game is not over yet! It is too early to say that Konoha is not strong enough."

    Just when Kakashi and Asuma were comforting Yuhi Kurenai, the list for the fourth game had appeared: Haruno Sakura vs. Saku.  The sky-headed boy who just made the sarcastic comment stared at the big screen for a while, then deflated again until a weak-looking female ninja walked out of Konoha, and couldn't help but let out a harsh laugh: "Hahaha You Konoha people are even like this  Can my little girl take the exam? She is far worse than us sound ninjas!"

    It was obvious that he didn¡¯t recognize Xiaoying, but even so, Lian Yao couldn¡¯t believe it when he first saw her.  Her long hair was cut off at shoulder length, and her green pupils flashed with mature eyes. She was less frail than a little girl and more determined and calm. Besides her temperament, Class 7 also had very bad luck.  Well, it took me until the last day to gather the scrolls. I had to take the exam before I had rested for a long time. My body and face were covered in blood. I couldn't blame the sound ninja for not recognizing him.

    But this time, all the Jounin of Konoha ignored what Saku said. It could be said that he was trying to undermine Konoha's prestige by sarcasm, but if he repeated it so ungratefully, he was just an arrogant idiot.

    But although the sophisticated jounin can see clearly the essence of the matter, the Konoha genin present are still young children, how can they withstand such humiliation.  Several "#"s were clearly protruding from Sakura's forehead, and her fists were clenching loudly. It was obvious that her inner personality had awakened.

    "The game begins!" Seeing that both of them were ready, Yao announced the start of the game.  However, Sack didn't seem to have any intention of attacking directly. Instead, he hugged his arms and laughed: "I mean, little girl, if you don't want to get hurt, you should" Before he could finish his words, Sakura rushed to his side and punched hard with her right fist.  Smashed down, the domineering momentum made Sak subconsciously choose to dodge.

    "Boom~" Sac jumped back to dodge, and Sakura's fist hit the ground almost close to the bridge of his nose. The floor seemed to be made of tofu under the thin fist, cracking and cracking.  It continued to spread in all directions, and the ground within a radius of 3 meters was shattered by Sakura's punch and turned into a big pit.

    "You're too wordy!" Sakura stood up slowly, waved her arms nonchalantly, and looked at Sac with a dull expression angrily.

    Although he was shocked by Sakura's strength, Sakura's disdainful eyes stung Sac's sensitive self-esteem.  Screaming angrily, Sac suddenly pushed his palms toward Sakura. Everyone was surprised to see a small hole in the center of his palms.  A sickly ferocious look appeared on Sak's face, and he yelled: "You stinky girl, you are so arrogant in front of your uncle Sak! Die! Zhan Kongbo!"

    Yao had already opened his Sharingan at this time, and he could clearly see that when Sak spoke, the chakra in his body suddenly surged toward his arms, and then followed a thin channel from the holes in the palms of his hands.  Jetting out, two invisible violent air pressures blasted towards Sakura, with such strong power that all the gravel along the way was shattered by the airflow.

    Sakura didn't notice for a moment and evaded a little slower. Her shoulder was brushed by one of the airflows, leaving a deep bloody gash.  He quickly took a few steps back to distance himself, his eyes cautiously staring at Sak's two palms.

    Seeing Sakura's cautious look, Sak became arrogant again: "Hmph, I admit that you still have some strength, but it's impossible to defeat me!" As he spoke, the air pressure on his hand was sprayed again.

    However, it is different from the powerful one just now. Although the power of the air-cutting wave has dropped a lot this time, the rate of fire is extremely fast. It can be seen that Sark's palm looks like a machine gun.It kept emitting shock waves one after another.  Although Sak has an arrogant personality, it does not mean that he really disdains Sakura. He knows very well that he is definitely no match for Sakura in a close combat, so he uses this method to try to prevent Sakura from getting close.  Slowly grinding Sakura to death.

    But this time he miscalculated. He saw Sakura facing the air cannons flying all over the sky, without any nervous look on her face. When her foot fell, her body was like a dancing butterfly, and she was freely in Sark's "rain of bullets".  " Shuttle back and forth, as relaxed as if you were strolling through your own back garden. Sac's attack couldn't even touch a single hair on Sakura's head.

    In this way, Sakura was almost walking, and despite Zak's stormy attacks, she still easily approached him.  Sac's self-esteem was hit hard by Sakura again, and that leisurely expression was undoubtedly the greatest ridicule to him.  The bloodshot blood in Sak's eyes became more and more intense. Finally, when Sakura walked two steps in front of him, Sak exploded.

    "You bastard, you look down on me! Die! Die! Zhankong Jibo!" A hysterical roar came from his mouth, and Sark completely lost his mind. There was a low roar from his palm, and two streaks of air were visible to the naked eye.  The cannon shot towards Sakura like a torrent, and its powerful power even plowed a shallow ravine into the ground along the way.

    Facing Sac's desperate attack, Sakura did not choose the safest dodge. Instead, she stepped forward with her body in a lunge, raised her fists high, and slammed the oncoming air cannon.

    "Get away!" He yelled, and the seemingly powerful air cannon was defeated by Sakura's fists in an instant. The force of his fists continued unabated, and they hit Sac's palms hard.

    "Ah~" Sak let out a shrill scream, his arms were cut short by Sakura, two forearm bones protruded from his elbows, and large swaths of blood flowed from his hands.  The elbow sprayed around like a fountain, and suddenly it seemed like a rain of blood fell all around.

    Yao did not offer any treatment this time. He just waved his hand and asked the medical team who had been waiting early to give Sak emergency treatment.  Faced with such a bloody scene, Sakura wiped the few drops of blood on her face without changing her expression. It was not until she heard Yao announcing that she had won that she smiled and jumped up to the stands.

    Except for Naruto and Sasuke, the other Konoha genin subconsciously took a few steps back.  Ino hesitated again and again, but finally had the courage to step forward and ask quietly: "Sakura, when did you become so powerful? And, aren't you afraid? Such a bloody scene?"

    Sakura shook her head, with a proud smile on her lips: "How could it be possible? I'm aiming to be an excellent medical ninja, so how could I be afraid of blood? And I've experienced this kind of scene many times.  ¡±

    While everyone was chatting in the stands, the names of people flashed quickly on the big screen on the wall again, and soon the battle list for the fifth game was also selected: Uchiha Sasuke vs. Omoi.  Yao's eyes flickered slightly, and he understood that this must be the arrangement of the third generation. Although he seemed to be indifferent to the outrageous words of the Oto Ninja Murasak just now, how could the Third Generation, who loved Konoha more than his own life, allow other Ninja Villages to invade Konoha wantonly?  With dignity, this is to slap someone hard in the mouth!

    "Omoi, it's that white-haired boy! Well, he's a good wielder of a knife, but he's still too young compared to Sasuke." Yao looked at the one who came out of the Kumo ninja team with a lollipop in his mouth.  The white-haired boy secretly compared in his mind.

    "Oh! My lovely Omoi, use your master's peerless sword skills to make your enemies kneel down! Yeah~" The jounin of Yunnin Village got nervous again. He placed his left hand on his waist and raised the index finger and little finger of his right hand high to the ground.  A wild boar-like howling sound came from the sky.

    Sasuke carried the Kusanagi sword on his back and jumped off the stand with a calm expression.  Although his face lacked the usual confidence, it was strangely depressing.  The clouds were light and the wind was gentle, calm and calm, and Yao even had the illusion that Sasuke would disappear at any time.

    "This kid! He actually made a breakthrough! This feeling is the 'Tao' realm that Master's wife understood back then!" Yao had never seen Sasuke before. When they met at this time, Yao felt a turbulent feeling in his heart.  He had only experienced it with one person, and that was his master's wife in his previous life. At that time, she was the only warrior in the world who could "not see or hear, and avoid danger when aware of it".

    In the realm of Chinese martial arts, warriors who have reached the realm of holding pills can stimulate acupuncture points in a short period of time to erupt with power far beyond human imagination, which is somewhat similar to the Eight Gate Dunjia.  But as long as the time is controlled well, the side effects are almost non-existent.  Therefore, in the previous life, the Dan-holding warrior could already be regarded as a true land immortal, also known as the legendary earth immortal, and was respected by all warriors.

    " However, this is not the limit of a warrior. In Baodan, there is also a highest level - breaking the void and ascending.

    This realm can be divided into two aspects. One is the sanctification of the physical body and the ability to see?The spirit within the body, which is often referred to as "inner vision" in martial arts novels, can explore the body at any time and detect every injury to the body immediately, so that the body can be repaired in time and maintain peak physical fitness until death.

    Although this road is difficult to reach the sky, more than one person achieved it in Yao's previous life. Yao's master Wang Chao, Wang Chao's friend Ba Liming, and the god leader who was powerfully killed by Wang Chao with 1,000 punches were all in the flesh.  A saintly master.

    But the second way, only Wang Chao's wife, Tang Zichen, Yao's master's wife, could achieve it in the previous life, which is to achieve spiritual detachment and reach the so-called state of refining the void and combining the Tao.  Upon understanding this realm, a warrior's sixth sense will be developed to its limit, and he will be able to predict everything related to himself, thereby avoiding danger and achieving peace of mind.

    It¡¯s hard to say which of these two paths is stronger, but it is undoubtedly more difficult to take the second path.  And now Sasuke, who has been judged by Yao to be unable to reach the Holding Pill, actually has the intention to understand the realm of "Tao".

    "Orochimaru, it seems you still have some merits." There was a gloating smile on Yao's lips. Although he didn't know why, it could make Sasuke change so much. Recently, only the Orochimaru incident could be the reason.

    In fact, this is indeed the case. Tang Zichen experienced countless life and death crises, and finally saw through life and death, overcame death, and gained spiritual transcendence; and Sasuke also saw through love and hate under Orochimaru's persecution, threw away the shackles of hatred, and also  Received spiritual baptism.

    Of course, Sasuke only has a vague understanding of this realm now, and it is far from reaching Tang Zichen's level. After all, the two people's backgrounds are very different, and Tang Zichen's state of mind is not comparable to Sasuke's.  But Sasuke has now stepped into the threshold of the "Tao" realm. As his experience deepens, one day, he will definitely reach the same height as Tang Zichen.

    Looking at the two people who were ready, Yao stepped forward and came between them: "Then, the fifth match of the qualifiers begins now!"

    PS: I still have 1 chapter saved. If the red tickets reach 3900 today, it will continue to explode.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 37: Fierce Fighting Fever (3) (Second Update)

    Update time: 2013-03-08

    At the beginning of the game, neither of them took the initiative to attack. Sasuke just stood there calmly, but Omoi immediately distanced himself.  As a master of physical arts, Sasuke's erratic aura gave him a strong sense of depression.

    The most important thing for a master of swordsmanship is that he can capture the opponent's energy and lock it. Only in this way can he sense the opponent's reaction in advance, so that he can change his moves according to the situation, and finally make the opponent unable to avoid it.

    But now Omoi can't feel Sasuke's aura at all. Although the person is standing in front of him, it seems that he is not in the same world as him. This feeling of spatial confusion makes Omoi almost want to vomit blood.

    When the opponent cannot be locked on, it is useless to attack hastily. It is impossible to predict the opponent's reaction, and it is easy for the opponent to catch the loopholes that expose one's own attacks.  A few streaks of sweat ran down Omoi's face, and he could no longer feel the sweet taste of candy in his mouth. He pulled out his knife, looked at Sasuke opposite and said slowly: "Have you had enough observation? Pull out your sword!"

    Looking back at the exquisite Kusanagi sword, Sasuke chuckled and said: "Don't worry, I have never practiced swordsmanship, this is just a trophy." As he said this, he grabbed the scabbard and threw the sword fiercely to the stands.  A bright arc slid through the air, and finally plunged straight into the ground in front of Naruto.

    "Since you don't want to attack first, then it's my turn." As Sasuke said, his body slowly took a horse stance. As soon as he finished speaking, Sasuke's legs suddenly exerted force, and his whole body instantly turned into a stream of light.  In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Omoi.

    Sasuke did not launch an attack immediately. Instead, when he came to his opponent, his forward momentum stopped abruptly, and his body stopped in place as if it had no inertia.  Omoi was also startled by Sasuke's speed. When he reacted, Sasuke's face was already close in front of him.  There was no time to think about why Sasuke didn't attack. Instinctively, Omoi raised his right hand, and the long knife turned into a thunderbolt and slashed at Sasuke's neck.

    Sasuke squinted his eyes, looked at the long knife that was coming, and slowly raised his right hand

    "Ding~" A long sound of metal collision echoed in the hall. Sakura, who was originally shocked, was so shocked by the scene in front of her that she swallowed back the scream that flowed to her mouth.  Except for Yao, who was well prepared, everyone else, even Kakashi and the Third, who were familiar with Sasuke's strength, couldn't help but widen their 24k titanium alloy dog ??eyes at this time.

    Omoi's katana was quietly stopped about 5 centimeters away from Sasuke's neck. A slender white index finger was firmly pressed against the blade. The delicate fingers looked like a chasm at the moment, making the long  The knife cannot advance any further.

    "How how is it possible?" Omoyi opened his mouth wide, not even noticing that his favorite lollipop fell to the ground, "My knife was caught with my bare hands! Who is this guy?"

    Sasuke smiled flatly, bent his index finger, raised his thumb, and clamped the blade between his two fingers.  Omoi also came to his senses at this time. Although he didn't know what Sasuke was going to do, based on his intuition, Omoi launched a counterattack without hesitation.

    Blue light flashed, and a few bright arcs suddenly appeared on Omoi's knife.  The next moment, the lightning suddenly exploded, and the entire blade was wrapped in light blue lightning. Naturally, Sasuke's hand was also wrapped in the burst of lightning.

    "Crack, crackle, crackle~" There were sounds like bursting pods, and electric arcs jumped and galloped on Sasuke's hand. A faint blue film appeared around Sasuke's palm, which easily blocked the overbearing thunder and lightning, and the whole person was not affected at all.  Under the influence of the electric shock, his arms were violently exerted. Although Omoi was well prepared, his strength was too far behind that of Sasuke, and the knife in his hand was easily snatched away by Sasuke.

    With a flick of his fingers, the katana flipped lightly, and the blade was shot out rapidly. Before the electric light on it completely dissipated, half of the blade was already buried in Omoi's chest.

    Omoyi collapsed on the ground, and the injury on his chest made his eyesight black. Yao quickly stepped forward, protecting his body with his life force, and slowly pulled out the knife to check.  Fortunately, Sasuke didn't mean to take the other person's life. Like Samui, Omoyi's knife was inserted between his heart and lungs. He only suffered some skin injuries. Under Yao's treatment, he quickly recovered vigorously.  got up.

    "I lost." Omoi stared at Sasuke very reluctantly, "Although I know it is rude to do so, but can I take the liberty to ask how you blocked my sword with your bare hands? I didn't feel that you used it.  Signs of ninjutsu.¡±

    Yao was speechless as he listened to the sidelines. You know how presumptuous you are to ask this question?  Fortunately, Sasuke seemed to be in a good mood now and said with a smile: "It's not just ninjutsu that can do this kind of thing. In the final analysis, ninja fighting is about chakra, that is, the amount of chakra and the use and manipulation of chakra.  Don't let ninjutsu fool you! Just like this???¡±

    Sasuke said and raised his finger to point at the opponent, but he didn't see any movement. Omoi suddenly seemed to be hit by a sledgehammer. He was caught off guard and took two steps back before he could stand still.  Putting away his fingers, Sasuke once again raised a handsome smile: "That's all I can tell you. The rest is up to you to realize on your own."

    "I've been taught a lesson!" Omoyi bowed with sincerity, picked up his knife and jumped onto the stand.  He lowered his head and came to Kirabi: "Master, I'm sorry, my disciple has embarrassed you."

    "You don't need to apologize, little Omoi. We will have another chance to meet again in the future. We will never lose again. Anyone who loses again will eat sweet potatoes! Yeah~" Chilabi danced his lame dance steps, and the rap in his mouth was as exciting as ever.  My balls hurt.

    Suppressing the urge to beat him up, Yao coughed twice in a low voice: "Then let's move on to the sixth game and start drawing lots." The names of the people on the big screen scrolled, and after a while, the new battle list appeared again.  Hot off the bat: Kankuro vs. Tsumugi.

    Kankuro is still dressed in black, and he is carrying a coffin-like mummy behind him. In comparison, the sword triangle is much more ordinary. Except for its strange appearance, it looks no different from a normal ninja.

    "Hmph, I advise you to give up as soon as possible. I am different from those people before! My attacks will not be so gentle." Jian Sanjia stared at his gloomy eyes and sneered sinisterly.

    "Hmph, the less powerful a person is, the more likely they are to bluff." Kankuro sneered disdainfully, and snorted back unceremoniously, "I'll give you my exact words, I advise you to admit defeat, otherwise you will end up  It will only be worse than that idiot who lost his hand just now."

    "You're really good at talking! You brat." A murderous intent flashed through Jian Sanjiang's eyes, and he turned to look at Yao, "Referee, can we start?"

    Yao lazily raised his eyelids: "As long as you are ready, I'll be fine at any time Forget it, let's get started." He stepped aside, and almost at the same time that Yao announced the start, the sword triangle had already quickly  He ran out and hit Kankuro's head with his fist.

    "Hmph, you are so loud, is this the only strength you have?" Kankuro easily blocked his opponent's fist, and just as he made a sarcastic remark, he saw the sword triangle suddenly showing a smile of success.  There was an unpleasant premonition in his heart, and Kensanji's arm suddenly seemed to have no bones, and was as soft as noodles, and he quickly wrapped Kankuro's arm.

    With his feet pushing hard on the ground, Jian Sanji's body was like a big snake catching prey. He tied Kankuro's body tightly in three strokes, preventing him from having any chance to fight back.  At the same time, his body slowly exerted force, tightening Kankuro tighter and tighter, and the bones in some parts of his body even groaned under the weight.

    "How about it? This is my uncle's ability. I can use chakra to freely disassemble all the joints in my body in a short time. Playing close combat with me is your biggest mistake! Give up, otherwise you really have to do it.  I'm dead." Sword Triangle put his head to Kankuro's ear with a confident sneer on his face.

    "Idiot, you are the one who will die!" Although his face was red and his neck was thick, Kankuro still had full confidence in himself.

    Kankuro's words undoubtedly angered the other party. The hand holding his neck suddenly exerted force, and with a "gra" sound, Kankuro's head turned 180¡ã, and then swayed back, swinging back and forth several times like a pendulum.  Then he slowly stopped.  And his body, which had been struggling just now, suddenly relaxed like a deflated rubber ball.

    "Oops, I accidentally shot too hard! I told you to surrender earlier! Referee, can you announce the result?" Jian Sanjiao looked at Kankuro's body with a hypocritical expression of pity on his face, and looked at it with disbelief.  Yao in the distance, his tone was filled with unconcealable pride.

    Yao didn't say anything when he heard what he said. He just glanced at him lightly and turned away.  Just when Sword Triangle was about to ask angrily, there was a sudden burst of machine sounds, and the opponent who was supposed to be dead in front of him suddenly turned his head, and his face became like broken ceramics, covered with spider web-like cracks, and even  There are also small streams of debris that keep falling.

    "Have you exhausted your skills? Then, it's my turn!" The originally small mouth grinned strangely from ear to ear. Seeing this exaggerated smile, the sword triangle seemed to have been poured with a bucket of cold water on a cold day.  On the head.

    He opened his mouth and was about to say something, but Kankuro didn't give him this chance. The body tightly entangled with the sword triangle suddenly exploded. Eight slender bamboo arms in turn tightly hugged the sword triangle, and the body changed.  It formed a large round cocoon with a wooden head with three eyes on top.

    "It's actually a puppet?" Jian Sanjiao's eyes widened.  At this moment, the mummy behind the puppet suddenly moved, and the white bandages were scattered. Kankuro jumped out of it, his hands and fingers shaking slightly.Moving, light blue chakra lines extend from the ten fingers and fall on every corner of the puppet's body.

    "I didn't expect that he was actually the puppet master of the Sand Ninja." Asuma took a puff of cigarette and looked a little emotional.

    "Puppet Master? What is that?" Naruto had a huge golden question mark on his head and gave Asuma a hidden task that could be completed immediately. The reward was Naruto's Admiration +10.

    Seeing that there was such a simple hidden mission, Asuma immediately accepted it. Looking at the other genin who were also curious around him, Asuma straightened his chest unconsciously, looking like a master: "So-called  Puppet masters, as the name suggests, are ninjas who can control puppets to fight. They are usually weak in strength. Puppet masters' puppets generally have various hidden weapons, making them difficult to defend against, especially poisonous ones.  Matoi, excellent puppet masters are usually ninjas from the Sand Ninja Village, and they are the main fighting force of the Sand Ninja Village."

    "What! Isn't this two fighting one?" Naruto immediately shouted dissatisfied after hearing this. He didn't calm down until Sakura punched him on the head.

    "Idiot Naruto! The teacher said that he is just trained to control puppets, how can he be considered despicable! If you want to say that, your shadow clone should be the most despicable, right?" Sakura scolded him angrily.  Naruto squinted his fox eyes and thought for a moment, realizing that this jutsu seemed a bit shameless, so he laughed three times and stopped talking.

    The others glanced at the giggling Naruto speechlessly. They had long been immune to Naruto's off-line behavior, and they all turned their attention to the following game again.  However, there was nothing interesting about the game at this time. Sword Triangle was deceived by Kankuro, and countless holes were poked all over his body by the puppet's weapons. His body was twisted into a knot. In Kankuro's words, this time  His body is really soft. Damn, open the door to the softness - it's so soft.

    The game continued, but the next two games were not very exciting. One was Konoha's own fight: Yamanaka Ino vs. Akimichi Choji, and the other Nara Shikamaru vs. Kanetochi was a wonderful game, but  Shikamaru relied more on his own strategies to fight, but there was no bloody smell from before.  In the end, Akimichi Choji went all out to win the game under the temptation of Asma's barbecue, and Shikamaru also relied on his own resourcefulness to successfully eliminate his opponent.

    For a time, the depressing atmosphere caused by the serious injuries of many people and the humiliation of Konoha was reduced a lot. Several of Konoha's leading Jonin gathered together with relaxed expressions and pointed at the players on the field.  .

    At this time, the roster for the ninth game had also been selected. When they saw one of the names on the screen, several Konoha jounin were shocked. They looked in the direction of Team 7 with interest, but there was something in their eyes.  Full of expectations.

    At this time, two names were clearly visible on the big screen: Uzumaki Naruto vs. Tiantian.

    PS: The second update will be uploaded first.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 38: Live up to the name of the Four Generations (1)

    Update time: 2013-03-09

    Speaking of Naruto, if he was not in Kakashi's team, then I am afraid that other teachers would not even bother to look at him.  After all, except for Kakashi, the other jounin instructors did not know his true identity, and they had no contact with Naruto. Naturally, they would not pay much attention to a crane tail who knew pranks all day long.

    But it¡¯s different now. Seeing that Kakashi Ban has appeared, the two people are stronger than the other.  It is reasonable to say that Sasuke is strong. After all, he is also the orphan of the most talented family in Konoha. Even if he is too strong, the Uchiha family has never been able to treat it with common sense. Although there are not many people with high talents, they are also  Isn't it very rare? Like Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui before, which one is not the favored one of heaven?

    But not only is Sasuke very strong, but the most important thing is that Sakura, who has very average grades in school except for theory classes, also shines brightly. Whether it is her monster-like ability to dodge attacks or her abnormal power, she makes other teachers  His eyes fell all over the floor.

    They had also seen Sakura's results before, so they naturally knew that this little girl had average talents except for chakra manipulation.  If such an ordinary child could grow to such an extent in just over half a year, how would Naruto, who is known as the No. 1 unexpected one, perform?  The teachers are all looking forward to it, hoping that Class 7 can give them another surprise.

    Yao looked at Naruto, who was frowning because his opponent was a girl, with a hint of hidden pity flashing in his eyes.  It can be said that Naruto's growth is all handled by him. Sasuke has laid a good foundation and no longer needs his intervention. Sakura's background and talent are too ordinary. Therefore, in the half year since the establishment of Team 7, Yao has spent more time with Naruto.  most.

    I have to say that although Naruto has many flaws in his character, he does have a temperament that is contagious and makes people unable to help but become friends with him. This is most likely a trait he inherited from his father.  However, as the son of the fourth generation, he has been deceived by the village and adopted as an orphan. Danzo secretly caused trouble, making the fact that he was a Jinchuuriki widely known and hated by the villagers.

    It was in such a cold-blooded, dark and even desperate environment that Naruto spent what should have been the best childhood of his life alone.  Yao couldn't imagine what he would do if he were him. With his temper, although he wouldn't be cruel to those ignorant people, he would never be like Naruto who puts his hot face on others' cold butts and tries to win over the villagers.  recognition.

    Although this kind of simple thought is silly, it is admirable.  In Yao's perception, there is almost no trace of darkness in Naruto's chakra. Growing up in such a dark environment, he can still maintain an innocent heart. This can no longer be described as rare. Yao even believes that it is destiny.  Home!

    Naruto is the protagonist of this world and the savior of this world, so he must be someone who can infect others and make people willing to work for him, with a broad mind comparable to the sea, and a heart like gold.  You can always stick to your beliefs and never be eroded by darkness.

    But no matter what, he is just a child now, and it is rare in the world to have such a character.  As the saying goes, people are not just grass and trees, but they can be ruthless. For more than half a year, Yao Zao regarded this passionate and simple boy as his biological brother.  Seeing Naruto coming out alive and kicking, Yao waved to him and motioned him to come to him.

    "Teacher Yao, are you looking for me for anything?" When Naruto saw Yao looking for him, he immediately ran over like a puppy with an extremely flattering expression.  While talking to Yao, he also threw a few "winks" at Sasuke beside him from time to time, which was full of provocation.

    Yao looked at the two people's flirting with a smile, and suddenly reached out and took off the forehead protector on Naruto's head. Naruto's golden shoulder-length hair that had been restrained suddenly fell down.  Y¨­ko had long been unhappy with Naruto's previous hairstyle. At that time, the Fourth Generation was popular among thousands of girls, but Naruto was very out of touch at school. Although there was a reason for his status, the more important thing was that he didn't know how to dress up.  , after all, little girls, no matter how much their parents tell them, they cannot ignore handsome boys.

    So after Yao got acquainted with Naruto, he secretly suggested that he grow his hair longer. Of course, facing Naruto's big nerves, Yao couldn't help but talk about how handsome he looked with long hair in front of him, and then  Sakura naturally So, the innocent Naruto, bewitched by the beautiful prospects described by Yao, quickly nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice, and agreed without hesitation.

    ?He helped Naruto take care of his somewhat messy hair, waved his right hand, and a small wind blade passed in front of Naruto's face, and six cat whiskers fell lightly to the ground.  He tied the forehead protector to Naruto's forehead again and looked at the handsome fourth generation in front of him. Yao nodded with satisfaction. He looked like the fourth generation's son.

    Yao reached out and patted Naruto on the shoulder, encouraging: "Go! Let everyone see your hard work! Don't embarrass me, teacher."

      "Don't embarrass your father!" Of course, Yao was just thinking about this in his heart.  Although Naruto couldn't see what he looked like now, he was very happy when he saw the satisfaction in Yao's eyes. After grinning and waving to Yao, he turned around and looked at Tiantian opposite with excitement.

    "Hey, is that guy really Naruto? I didn't expect what Teacher Yao said is true! That guy Naruto is actually quite handsome." Sakura in the stands suddenly lit up after Naruto walked out,  I muttered secretly in my heart.  But when she saw Sasuke standing indifferently out of the corner of her eye, the trace of daughter-in-law feelings she had just now was immediately strangled to death in the cradle: "But, Sasuke is still the most handsome!"

    The third generation's eyes couldn't help but become misty as he looked at Naruto's figure, and they vaguely overlapped with a taller figure.  "Sandaime, please leave this child to you." To this day, Sandaime still remembers the reluctance in the man's eyes, and his eyes were blurred by tears at some point: "Sandaime, I'm sorry for you!"

    Thinking of the Fourth Generation's entrustment, and then thinking about Naruto's experiences in the past ten years, the words that Yao once said flashed in the Third Generation's mind inexplicably: "Only when roots are buried deep in the ground can they provide nutrients for the big tree."

    "Maybe, I really should make some changes." Sandai muttered to himself. When he said the last two words, he seemed to use up all his strength, "Duanzo!"

    "Oh, Kakashi! I didn't expect that Naruto to be quite handsome!" Sister Yuhi Kurenai looked at Naruto's greatly changed appearance and touched her chin playfully.  But when he turned to look at Kakashi, he was surprised to find that this man, who looked decadent at all times, looked as usual at this moment, but his fists were clenching from his fists.

    "Look at it, teacher, your child is very good, you can rest assured." Kakashi's eyes flashed with deep relief.  This rare emotion was caught by Yuhi Kurenai, and she was suddenly shocked. She looked at Naruto in disbelief: "Could it! Could it be! Could it be that he is Kakashi's illegitimate son? I really can't tell!"

    I don¡¯t know what he would feel like if Kakashi opened his Sharingan now.

    Ignoring the thoughts of the people around him for the time being, in the open space below, Naruto looked at the girl with a very Chinese style in front of him, Lao Gao pouted. On the one hand, he was deceived by Tiantian before, and on the other hand, because Tiantian is a girl,  Naruto had an instinctive contempt for her. Originally, he wanted to find a stronger opponent and defeat him neatly, overshadowing Sasuke.

    "The game begins!" Following Yao's order, Tiantian immediately jumped back a step, put his right hand into the ninja bag behind him, and carefully looked at Naruto in front of him with his eyes.  Among the people here, except for the members of Team 7 and the Third Generation, their team is probably the only one in Konoha who knows Naruto's strength best. Although there is little hope of winning, Tenten still chooses to try his best.

    He took out a few flying needles and threw them at Naruto fiercely. The speed of flying needles was the fastest among all hidden weapons, and Tiantian's skills were very good. The flying needles thrown out were very powerful, flying in the air and causing a wave.  The sound of "Woo~" broke through the air.

    Naruto watched the flying needles without escaping. He squinted his eyes until they came to him. When he opened his eyes wide, he shouted: "Drink!" There was a low blast in the air, and several flying needles flew  The needles seemed to suddenly hit an invisible wall and suddenly flew in all directions.

    Everyone else in the stands said "Huh" in shock. Only Sasuke snorted coldly and turned his head with disdain.  Yao on the side also touched his chin playfully: "This kid is really good at learning and selling it! Sasuke's moves were used by him so quickly But the chakra control is still a bit poor, most of the Chakra  Carat has done a useless job."

    Naruto's voice repulsing the flying needles, which seemed magical, was actually the same as Sasuke's technique of catching the sword with his bare hands just now, it was just the use of chakra.  Sasuke was able to block the knife with his bare hands, not because his body was as strong as steel, but because the moment he saw the skin on the blade, the area being attacked suddenly sprayed chakra violently outward, using the impact of chakra to attack the opponent.  The force is offset, and the slash has no power, and can be easily blocked even with bare hands.

    However, this technique has high requirements on the user's judgment, chakra control and courage. Sasuke has the three talents of Sharingan's prediction, beginner's sincerity and Dacheng's chakra control.  Advantage, so he can easily block Omoi's blade.

    Although Naruto also uses the technique of Chakra Spray, he is more inclined to defeat Jukai with one force than Sasuke.  Naruto's chakra control can only be regarded as a passing level. Although his neurological reactions are excellent, they are still far behind Sasuke's bug-like prediction. After all, throughout the ages, those who can achieve Sharingan-like effects with neurological reactions are probably  There was only his father and the current Raikage.

    But even though it has all kinds of shortcomings, it can't stand up to the lack of chakra.That¡¯s a lot of money!  When Sasuke blocked his opponent's blade, he used his superb control to release chakra accurately along the straight line drawn by the blade.  Naruto obviously does not have this ability. He directly gathers a large amount of chakra in his mouth and violently brings a large area around the flying needle into the attack range. In this way, 90% of the chakra is simply wasted.  .

    For ordinary ninjas, such a waste of chakra is naturally undesirable, but as far as Naruto is concerned, the wasted chakra really doesn't matter to him. In comparison, being in the limelight is more important to him.

    The jounin present all had two brushes in their hands, and Naruto's movements were relatively large. The jounin all felt the strong chakra fluctuations. Thinking about Sasuke's previous performance, they all showed expressions of sudden enlightenment.  Akai didn't care about the Jonin's face at all, and shouted at Tiantian unscrupulously: "Tiantian, use heavy weapons! His moves are useless against heavy hidden weapons!"

    "Shameless!" Asuma and Yuhi Kurenai said at the same time. Even Hyuga Neji turned his head and pretended not to recognize him. However, Kakashi didn't react at all and was still immersed in the world of the Little Yellow Book.

    Yao on the edge of the field shook his head. Even if he knew, what could he do? The gap in strength would not be made up by this little reminder. What's more, is this move really useless against heavy weapons?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 39: Live up to the name of the Four Generations (2)

    Update time: 2013-03-10

    Tiantian heard Akai's reminder on the field. Although she was a little embarrassed, she was not a pedantic person. She immediately took out a small scroll from the ninja tool bag on her back and pulled it open. She turned her wrist hard and the scroll shook violently.  stand up.

    "Poof~" As the scroll shook, clouds of white smoke continued to spray out from the scroll, followed by a variety of hidden weapons.  Giant axes, heavy hammers, fuuma shurikens, cross sickles, etc. are all large hidden weapons.  The dense hidden weapons were like a thick dark cloud, flying towards Naruto with a low muffled sound.

    Looking at the scene in front of him that looked like locusts crossing the border, Naruto, as nervous as he was, couldn't help but feel his scalp numb.  But this level of attack was not enough to trouble him. His body flashed and turned into a golden light. His figure instantly appeared on the wall on the left. He kicked his legs hard on the wall and his figure appeared again.  Flashing, he arrived at the wall behind Tiantian in the blink of an eye.

    He pushed hard on the wall under his feet, making a small dent in it. He rushed towards Tiantian like a golden lightning, and punched Tiantian before he could turn around.

    "So fast!" This is the only thought of most people. This speed is like a ray of light.  A few jounin were okay and could easily keep up with the speed, but the other genin were not so calm, and most of them hadn't reacted yet.

    A rare seriousness appeared on Akai's face, and he looked at Xiao Li beside him and said: "Li, it seems that you have met a strong opponent! You can still be so fast with such a load. If you go all out, I'm afraid  You have to open 2 doors to catch up with him." As a senior taijutsu expert, the fact that Naruto is wearing weights cannot be hidden from his eyes.

    "I know, Teacher Akai." Xiao Li also frowned, with a serious look on his face, "Neji discovered it when we were sparring with them before. The weight on his body is twice as heavy as mine. But please don't worry, Teacher Akai.  , I will never give up!"

    "Okay! That's it! This is youth!" Akai's seriousness only lasted for a short moment, and soon he became too passionate, and two crystal tears burst out of his eyes.

    "Teacher Akai!" Xiao Li also looked at the other party excitedly with tears in his eyes.

    "plum!"

    "Teacher Akai!"

    "plum!"

    "Wow~" The master and apprentice finally couldn't help it, hugging each other and losing their voices in pain, and the classic sunset coast background appeared again.

    Everyone looked at the passionate kappa master and apprentice with cold sweat and black lines on their heads. They didn't even care about the shocking Naruto's strength. They quickly stepped back ten meters away. Looking at the sympathetic looks from other ninja villages, they were very surprised.  Tacitly, they looked up at the ceiling at a 45¡ã angle, with a "I don't know them" look.

    After a while, the intimate hug between Akai and his disciples finally came to an end. The two of them conjured up a handkerchief embroidered with small red flowers from nowhere and wiped the tears and snot from their faces.  This move made the others feel a chill, and they stepped back again, forcing themselves to focus on the game.

    "Plop~" There was a crisp sound, and Tiantian didn't react at all. He was blown away by Naruto's punch, and his body drew a parabola in the air like a torn sack.  But just when most people thought the situation was settled, a burst of white smoke suddenly erupted from Tiantian's body, and then a pile of wood fragments flew out of the white smoke and fell to the ground.

    "Replacement Technique!" Yaoyan glanced to the right and saw Tiantian kneeling on one knee at the corner of the wall, looking at Naruto opposite with lingering fear, "This little girl has good sense!"

    Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, Tiantian slowly stood up.  Her family knows her own affairs. She was able to dodge just now because of her own instinct. The other two people in her team are both experts in physical arts. In order to avoid their rapid attacks during training, she has already become extremely proficient in the substitute technique.  , it¡¯s almost instinctive.

    In addition, knowing Naruto's approximate strength, just in case, he secretly formed a seal as early as when he threw the hidden weapon.  But even so, she was only lucky enough to be able to activate the ninjutsu when Naruto's fist was about to come. If it had been even half a second later, she would have been defeated by now.

    "Damn it! Wasn't that yellow-haired brat always the one behind the wheel before? How could he be so strong!" Tiantian gritted his teeth tightly, "There is nothing I can do. I just hope he underestimates the enemy and lets me use that move."

    Paying attention to the established situation, Tiantian once again took out two scrolls from his ninja bag, placed the scrolls on both sides of his body, and then Tiantian slowly formed the seal as if no one was around.  People around were stunned when they saw Tiantian's actions. She had seen Naruto's speed just now, and she dared to be so bold. Although she didn't know what she was going to do, an idiot also knew that with such a speed, Naruto could definitely fight.  Break her seal.  No matter how strong your trump card is, what's the use if you can't use it?

    Every day is a desperate move, ifIt was Naruto who was attacking now, so she had no choice but to admit defeat.  But what pleased her was that Naruto just stood there and looked at her with his head tilted, without any intention of stopping her.  Although he was very annoyed in his heart, the rational Tenten still suppressed his unwillingness. He took a breath and accelerated his seal formation speed to the limit. He wanted to give Naruto a good look and let her know the consequences of underestimating her opponent.

    In the stands, master and apprentice Akai, who had finally wiped his face clean, also noticed Tiantian's actions. Xiao Li couldn't help but exclaimed in a low voice: "Isn't that going to be used so soon?"

    "There's nothing we can do about it." Akai sighed, "Naruto's speed is too fast. If Tiantian doesn't use this move, he won't be able to fight back against Naruto! But no matter what the outcome of this game is,  Tiantian has already lost! In a real life-and-death showdown, the enemy will not give her such a chance."

    As Akai's words fell, Tiantian finally finished the last seal, and she heard her whisper: "Double Shenglong!" She grabbed the scroll at her side with both hands, jumped up hard, and pulled the scroll apart.  The scroll was guarding her body like two long white dragons.

    White mist rises from the scroll, and strange hidden weapons appear again.  But this time the number was completely different from before. The overwhelming number of hidden weapons seemed to be flying in all directions like a torrent.

    Although Naruto quickly evacuated the place, as soon as he landed in a corner, he found hidden weapons flying towards him.  This Tiantian attack can be said to be 360¡ã with no blind spots. If it were in an open field, Naruto could use his speed to escape, but at this moment he was restricted to a small space, and the hiding space was too small. For this kind of attack,  The attack cannot be completely dodged at all.

    Since you can¡¯t dodge, then just resist!  Although Naruto was a bit bold, he was experienced in many battles and quickly made the most correct choice in the face of the situation in front of him.  The chakra in his body quickly gathered into his hands. Naruto made a fist with his left hand at the side of his waist, pushed his right palm forward, squatted down, turned his right hand in a circle and then retracted it to his waist, then suddenly slapped it out, and at the same time shouted loudly from his mouth.  : "Kanglong has regrets!"

    ¡°Well, of course this is a joke, but although I don¡¯t know that the power of Naruto¡¯s palms is comparable to the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms of the Golden Hero, but if it is compared to the Sky Splitting Palm, it is definitely not weaker at all.

    But seeing Naruto strike out with his palms one after another, the violent palm winds came one after another. Each palm strike formed an obvious air wave in the air. The hidden weapons flying towards him were struck by the strong force of the air waves.  , had no ability to resist at all, and was directly blown away from a distance.

    Seeing this, the Jonin in the stands twitched at the corners of his eyes, feeling so distressed in his heart!  How much chakra does he need for this?  Just use one-fifth of this chakra No!  Even if it's one tenth, it's more than enough to release a ninjutsu like Earthflow Wall, so there's no need to waste it like this.

    Among them, the one who feels the deepest feeling is probably Kakashi. He doesn¡¯t have much chakra himself, and he has the Sharingan, a chakra absorber. Every time he fights with others, he wants to break a chakra in half and use it.  Seeing Naruto's generosity, I felt envious

    Did Naruto consume chakra like this because he was forced to do so?  Of course not, although there were many hidden weapons attacking, with Naruto's reaction and speed, he could easily block the hidden weapons with a kunai in his hand.

    but!  but!  This is not popular!  !  !

    For Naruto who is holding back his energy and wants to overshadow Sasuke, he will not use such a bland method. He must defeat his opponent in the most stylish, handsome and gorgeous way. This is Naruto's pursuit.

    The hidden weapons in the scroll couldn't be endless. Soon, all the hidden weapons in Tiantian's hand were thrown away. When Tiantian fell to the ground, he was already breathing heavily. He just threw so many hidden weapons with all his strength. This consumption was too much for a girl like her.  Not small.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to slack off at all now. She had already begun to form hand seals when she fell from the air, and she just finished the last hand seal when she landed on the ground.  The next second, Naruto had rushed to Tiantian with a group of afterimages, and punched Tiantian on the shoulder.  Naruto was already showing mercy with this punch. If the opponent was a man, this punch would definitely hit the opponent's face.

    Tenten's entire body flew out, but turned into a bundle of cloth again in mid-air. At the same time, Tenten's true body appeared above Naruto, her fingers stretched out, and a large amount of thin thread flew out from her fingers.  , accurately connected to hidden weapons everywhere.

    A look of reluctance flashed through Tiantian's eyes: "It's still too early! How about this move?" She suddenly clenched her fingers, and saw densely packed hidden weapons following her movements, shooting at various parts of Naruto's body from all directions.  go.  Now Tiantian already knows that she can't win, and all she wants now is to force Naruto to his maximum strength.

    "The victory has been decided." Yao was certain in his heart that this kind of attack mightXu is an unsolvable problem for most people, because it is impossible to take care of every direction around the body.  But for Naruto, not to mention his increased speed, these hidden weapons can't catch up at all. Even if he resists hard, he has a shadow clone. He has two clones. The three of them share the defense back to back to deal with this kind of attack.  It's a breeze.

    But!  But!

    Our Naruto Sama finally got a chance to shine, how could it end in such an unspectacular way?  Naruto was seen facing hidden weapons from all directions, suddenly crossing his hands to cover his face, and squatting down.

    "Ha~" The rich voice rose from low to high, and as Naruto's voice rose, the chakra on his body also gathered crazily, and a layer of light blue flame almost appeared on the surface of his body, a wave of  Violent coercion swept across the entire venue, and everyone felt as if a heavy stone was pressing down on their hearts. The weaker genin were already having trouble breathing.

    "This guy at the end of the crane is really messing around!" Sasuke raised his arm to block the strong wind blowing in his face, cursing secretly in his heart.  He didn't know enough about Naruto's character, and he could still guess what he was going to do next.

    "Ha!" His arms suddenly opened, and Naruto looked up to the sky and roared. The violent air waves centered on him and spread to all directions. A fierce wind blew on the arena, and the hidden weapon that hit Naruto and Tiantian were all wiped out.  The violent air waves bounced directly into the wall.  Around Naruto, where the Qi blast was the most powerful, a small pit with a radius of one meter had been dug out of the ground.

    The strong wind stirred up a large amount of dust. After the storm stopped, the smoke and dust gradually dispersed. On the already messy field, Naruto stood proudly in the center of the circular pit. Not far away was the unconscious Tenten. The outcome was unclear.  And Ming.

    The Jonin in the stands already felt numb.  Damn it!  This amount of chakra may not even be matched by some weak shadow-level experts!

    "The ninth match of the qualifiers, the winner, Uzumaki Naruto!" Yao announced the result loudly, and the medical team on the side also quickly stepped forward to check, and the results were quickly obtained.  They were all ninjas from the same village. Naruto didn't mean to hurt anyone, so Tenten was unconscious just because of excessive physical exertion and the physical and mental exhaustion when he was hit by the air wave just now. As long as he had a good rest, he would be fine.  .

    "As expected! The three people in Team 7 are not simple! Kakashi, what method did he use" The other Konoha Jonin looked at Kakashi aside with fiery eyes.  The gaze made Kakashi pull his mask uncomfortably, feeling a little confused.

    The third generation took a deep breath of cigarette and looked at Naruto's figure with relief. He couldn't help but think of Yao's previous evaluation of Naruto:

    You should live up to the name of the Four Generations!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 40 Xiao Li Vs Gaara (1)

    Update time: 2013-03-11

    "Hmph, what's so great, I can do that level!" Temari looked at the proud Naruto in the audience and muttered in displeasure. Although she knew the gap between the two, she was only twelve or thirteen.  Young children always have a certain nature of refusing to admit defeat, and this does not distinguish between men and women.

    After carefully counting the number of people left, Temari was about to say something when suddenly someone grabbed her arm and pulled her several steps to the side.  He turned his head dissatisfied, and saw Kankuro looking behind him with a cold sweat on his face, and a look of horror in his eyes.

    Temari's expression suddenly changed. She turned around quickly and saw Gaara looking at Naruto with a ferocious expression. The killing intent in his eyes was almost solidified. In the gourd behind him, the pungent smell of blood spread.  It looked like there was a bloodthirsty demon inside, eager to tear its prey into pieces.

    "No, after watching the previous battle, has the monster awakened?" Temari thought of this, and cold sweat broke out in her palms.

    "Gaara! Calm down!" She broke free from Kankuro's hand. Different from Kankuro's fear, Temari felt unspeakable pity for this devil, who was also her biological brother.

    She knew very well why Gaara became like this. Although Gaara's evil spirit frightened her, and even instinctively wanted to escape in her heart, she still walked to Gaara firmly and called him loudly.  She didn't know what the purpose of doing it was, but she still did it subconsciously.

    Gaara glared at Temari with a murderous look. For a while, just when Temari felt that she was about to collapse, the murderous intention that penetrated into the bone marrow suddenly subsided. The expression on Gaara's face returned to indifference again, and he folded his arms and looked at it calmly.  Ahead, there was no intention of paying attention or thanking Temari.

    Kankuro on the side suddenly showed an angry look when he saw this. He was about to say something when he was stopped by Temari.  Temari shook her head at him lonelyly. Although Temari felt disappointed, she was not angry, but she couldn't help but feel sad for her brother's fate.

    "Next, let's start the tenth game!" At this moment, Yao's voice sounded again, and the big screen began to scroll again, and soon two names appeared on it again: Rock Lee vs. Gaara Sandstorm.

    "Yo yo yo It's finally my turn!" Xiao Li was so excited that he performed a beautiful side kick and was about to jump into the field. Akai on the side suddenly grabbed his shoulder with a serious expression on his face.  horrible.

    "Xiao Li, before you compete, as your teacher, I want to tell you a big secret!" With a low tone and a solemn expression, even others around him couldn't help but prick up their ears in curiosity.

    "Ah! Teacher Akai, you are so kind to me! What's the secret?" Xiao Li's eyes that had just dried up immediately became misty again, and he asked with a choked voice.

    "Look!" Akai suddenly pointed at Gaara, a wise light flashed in his eyes, "I just observed it for a long time, and suddenly found that the gourd behind that child is very suspicious!"

    "That's it!" Xiao Li took out a notebook from somewhere and started writing down something in the notebook. He looked at Akai with full admiration in his eyes.

    "Idiot, there is no need to take notes at this time. There is no time for you to read the notes during the game." Akai hit Xiao Li on the head, looking like he hated iron.

    "That's it." A look of surprise appeared on Xiao Li's face, and he continued writing in his notebook.  Even though the people around them had been shocked several times by the master and the apprentice, when they saw the scene in front of them, they still felt the urge to vomit blood. Their faces were stiff and they didn¡¯t know what kind of expression they had put on. They were in tacit understanding at the same time.  He complained in his mind: "Please, everyone knows that there is something wrong with that gourd!"

    Gaara looked at the clown-like performance of the master and the apprentice, but there was no expression on their faces. After waiting for a while, he saw that the two were still there, and finally lost his patience.  With his left hand pointed in front of him, his body suddenly turned into a line of sand. The next moment, the sand appeared in the field and changed back to its original shape. Gaara looked at Xiao Li on the stage fiercely: "Hurry up and come down!" in his tone.  Full of bloodthirsty fury.

    "Go! Xiao Li." Akai put his left hand on his hips and pointed forward with his right hand, his shining white teeth shining brightly again.  Xiao Li next to him gave a military salute enthusiastically, put one hand on the guardrail in front of him, and jumped into the field gracefully with his body like a roc spreading his wings. He put his left hand behind his back and his right palm in front of him, making a pose.  Classic Once Upon a Time like poss.

    Yao stepped forward and was about to announce the start of the game, when suddenly his eyes flickered, but he made no move.  Almost at the same moment, Xiao Li's right hand that was standing in front of him suddenly grasped the void in front of him, threw away the stopper in his hand, and Xiao Li said in a deep voice: "Please don't be so anxious."Gaara's eyes widened, and a cruel smile spread across his lips.

    ??Looking at Gaara inexplicably, Yao said: "It seems there is no need to say anything, I announce the start of the game!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Li rushed out with lightning speed, turned into a green light, rushed in front of Gaara in the blink of an eye, and punched Gaara hard in the face with a straight fist from his right hand.

    Xiao Li stared at Gaara cautiously, and the muscles under his feet tensed up, ready to escape. This attack was just a test.  But what surprised him was that Gaara didn't seem to see his fist, and stood there blankly, with no intention of parrying or avoiding it.  However, although I had some doubts in my heart, I didn't have time to think about it in detail at the moment. I subconsciously increased my strength by three points and punched one point faster.

    "Bang!" Suddenly there was a stinging pain in his hand. Xiao Li felt a black shadow flash before his eyes, and then his fist seemed to hit a wall. He was shocked and his legs were ready to go.  With a sudden exertion of force, Xiao Li's body was like an ape's, and he turned over several times deftly to distance himself from Gaara.

    But when Xiao Li stopped, he found that he was a little nervous because Gaara had no intention of chasing after him.  In fact, from the beginning of the game to now, Gaara has not moved at all, he just stood straight on the spot, staring at him coldly with his arms folded.

    After carefully observing Gaara's surroundings, Xiao Li was immediately attracted by the sand floating in the air: "Those sandswere they the ones that blocked my fist just now? Try again!"

    Having made up his mind, Xiao Li once again moved in front of Gaara with lightning speed, and launched a powerful and heavy flying kick: "Konoha Tornado!"

    However, this kick did not hit the target. I saw streams of sand flying out from the big gourd behind Gaara. Part of it automatically flew in front of Gaara and blocked Xiao Li's attack. At the same time, other sand suddenly transformed.  It formed a big hand and fiercely grabbed Xiao Li's leg.

    Soon after, Xiao Li's leg kicked on the sand suddenly exerted force again, and his body made a 360¡ã rotation in the air, narrowly avoiding Gaara's attack. After landing, Xiao Li quickly retreated at full speed.  He once again distanced himself from his opponent.

    "Sand?" Sakura shouted in surprise in the stands, "He can control those sands!" The ninja next to him was also amazed. This kind of ninjutsu is rare.  However, some knowledgeable J¨­nin frowned. You must know that in the Wind Ninja Village, those who can control the sand must have the Sand Shukaku in their body, which is their jinch¨±riki in the past. No one else has ever used it like this.  Ninjutsu ninja.

    Although it is not ruled out that it is a new blood inheritance limit, this possibility is too small. Coupled with Gaara's iconic dark circles, it is easy to come up with another possibility.  Yao looked at Gaara on the field, with a cold light in his slightly narrowed eyes: "It seems that the sand ninja's actions are not small this time! Even the Jinchuuriki are willing to be sent out."

    "Compared to other jounin in Konoha, Shukaku in Gaara's body can't hide under Yao's Sharingan.  However, even the nine-tailed Y¨­u is not afraid. The weakest of the tailed beasts is naturally not taken seriously by Y¨­u. However, Y¨­u is worried that if they have evil intentions against Konoha, they may secretly join forces with Orochimaru.  , the alliance between the two forces is not as simple as 1+1=2, and coupled with the drag of the roots, it will be quite dangerous for Konoha to confront them.

    Ignoring the thoughts of the people around him, at this time in the arena, Xiao Li had already used all his strength, his body kept moving quickly around Gaara, and his fists and kicks kept hitting Gaara.  But Gaara still didn't move, standing calmly on the spot, the sand around him easily keeping up with Xiao Li's speed, blocking every attack he made.

    "It's useless! Although I admit that the watermelon peel is indeed very fast, he will never beat Gaara." In the stands, Kankuro looked at Xiao Li who was still working hard with pity, sighed and shook his head.  head.

    Ino, who was not far away, covered her mouth in shock: "How could it be possible that Xiao Li attacked so quickly" Neji on the side also frowned. After all, for the Hyuga family who specializes in physical arts, Gaara is so  The person is also an invincible enemy to them.

    "Any physical attack is useless against Gaara." Kankuro explained with a low smile, "Those sands have nothing to do with Gaara's will and will automatically form a shield to protect him, so until now, no one has  It can hurt a hair on Gaara's head."

    "Hmph, you can't tell!" After hearing Kankuro's words, Sasuke couldn't help but snorted and retorted, "It can't hurt him, just because the attack power is not enough. In my opinion, he is just an immobile turtle shell.  , as long as the force is strong enough to penetrate the sand, his speed will be his most deadly feature."

    "It's so easy to break and you call it absolute defense?" Kankuro curled his lips and did not answer, turning his gaze again.Towards the playing field.  Xiao Li still tried his best to use his speed to continuously attack, while avoiding Gaara's sand attack.  Although his attacks were blocked time and time again, he showed no signs of using ninjutsu or genjutsu.

    "Why? You clearly know that physical skills are useless. At this time, you should keep your distance and use ninjutsu! Why doesn't Xiao Li use ninjutsu?" In the stands, Xiao Sakura looked at Xiao Li who kept doing useless exercises.  , his face was full of unbearability.

    Akai shook his head calmly: "It's not that he doesn't want to use it, but he doesn't know how to use it at all." Looking at the surprised eyes around him, Akai continued, "Xiao Li is born unable to release any ninjutsu or illusions. I  When I first saw him, he didn't know anything except physical skills, and even his physical skills were mediocre. It can be said that he didn't have any talent."

    "How could this happen! In this case, Xiao Li" Xiao Ying suddenly became anxious after hearing this.  At this moment, while Xiao Li was avoiding Gaara's sand attack, he accidentally stepped on a puddle of sand on the ground and lost his balance for a moment.  Gaara keenly seized this opportunity. A big hand made of sand grabbed Xiao Li's right leg, lifted his body and slammed him into the wall.

    At this time, Xiao Li's two years of hard training showed results. Although his body was in severe pain, he still punched out hard and blasted away the sand wrapped around his body. His legs were pressed against the wall violently.  He dodged to the side, dodging Gaara's quicksand impact, leaping into the air, rolling and jumping onto the fingers of the seal statue behind him.

    "Is that the only level?" Gaara's cold voice sounded, and Xiao Li's situation was in danger.

    PS: New week, two updates on the first day!  what are you waiting for?  Tickets are waiting for you~

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 41 Xiao Li Vs Gaara (2)

    Update time: 2013-03-11

    "Xiao Li, is he okay?" Xiao Ying saw Xiao Li being smashed into the wall and couldn't help but cover her mouth in worry, "If you rely on physical skills alone" She turned to look at Akai and shouted, "Teacher Akai, Xiao Li  Why haven't you taken off the weight? It's impossible to win if you continue like this!"

    The surrounding genin all looked over in surprise, and Akai exclaimed: "So you also know that Xiao Li is carrying a weight! Then Xiao Li, please take it off! Fight with all your strength!"

    "But Teacher Akai, didn't you say that this weight can only be removed when protecting a very important person?" Xiao Li saluted a military salute full of energy, his eyes widened with confusion on his face.

    "It doesn't matter! I allow you to do this!" Akai raised his thumbs and his shining white teeth appeared again.  Upon hearing this, Xiao Li excitedly removed the weight from his calf and threw it away.

    "Hmph, it just reduced some weight. For Gaara" Kankuro muttered disdainfully, but before he could finish his words, the loud noise when the heavy object fell to the ground choked out the rest of his words.  Returning to his stomach, he stared blankly at the two big holes on the ground that were made by heavy objects.

    Kakashi scratched his mask speechlessly: "This is too much, Kai!" Originally, he was wondering why Kai would let his disciples do such useless training. After all, except for Naruto who has nine tails to protect him, he can  Exercise with extreme weights without any scruples. If others make a slight mistake, it will ruin their own future.

    What¡¯s more, ninjas often encounter life-and-death battles, and they have to wear weights to preserve their strength during battles. Isn¡¯t that looking for death?  Therefore, even if an average person is carrying a heavy load, the weight of the heavy object will be within the range that he can easily bear, but in this case, the effect will be almost non-existent, making it useless.

    Even Sasuke, Yao didn't let him exercise with weights, but now looking at the weight on Xiao Li, Kakashi estimated that it must be at least nearly 300 kilograms. Besides Naruto, there is someone who can withstand such training. Kakashi  He couldn't help but admire Xiao Li with admiration: "This kid may really be a genius."

    "Come on, Xiao Li!" Akai waved his hand, with a certain momentum of pointing the country, which made Xiao Li's blood boil again. He dodged, and instantly came behind Gaara and punched him.

    "Bang~" At this time, everyone could no longer see Xiao Li's figure, they could only see the sand around Gaara suddenly exploding from time to time.  Gaara's face finally lost its usual coldness, and his eyes darted around in panic.

    "Bang!" Another sound of sand exploding came from behind. Gaara subconsciously wanted to turn his head, but as soon as he turned 90¡ã, he was hit hard in the face by a bandaged fist, a huge  The force caused his body to fly backwards instantly.

    "Xiao Li doesn't know any ninjutsu, so he puts all his energy into physical skills, and that's why he can win!" Akai looked at his disciple proudly, "Because he is  An expert in taijutsu!" As if to confirm his words, Gaara, who had just stood up on the field, was kicked in the head again by Xiao Li and fell down hard again.

    "It's amazing! Xiao Li's speed was so fast that the sand couldn't keep up with his speed and hit him directly!" Ino waved his fist excitedly.

    "It's too bad" Kankuro muttered, his face a little pale.

    "Of course, that panda eye was hit hard by Xiao Li." Naruto said with a very smug smile on the side. The other genin also dodged and showed the slightest joy. After all, they are all ninjas of Konoha.  , naturally he doesn¡¯t want his family members to be defeated by people from other villages.

    "That's not what I meant." Kankuro kept his eyes on the game, and a drop of cold sweat slipped down his face, "I'm talking about that Xiao Li is terrible! He awakened another Gaara. If he is killed by me again  If Gaara catches he will die!" At the end of the sentence, Kankuro seemed to have seen something terrifying, and he couldn't help but trembled.

    Seeing his expression, others subconsciously followed his gaze, and saw that Gaara had stood up from the ground at some point. Pieces of sand peeled off his face, and the ferocious face underneath the sand showed no trace of anything.  There were no signs of injury.  Slowly forming a seal, the surrounding sand rushed toward him again, covering his body again.

    "Is that the only way?" Gaara's voice was still indifferent, and his face gradually returned to calm.

    "In addition to those sand shields, there is also sand covering the surface of the body?" Sakura's eyes widened and she shouted in surprise.

    "That's the Armor of Sand." Temari looked at Gaara on the field with pity, "It wraps his body with sand and adds the shield of sand. This is Gaara's absolute defense! No one can do it so far.  break in."

    Not to mention the surprised expressions of everyone in the stands, Xiao Li on the court also had a headache at this time. His opponent was simply a super turtle shell. He now has?The feeling of a dog biting a hedgehog with nowhere to lower its teeth.  Looking at Akai who was not far away, Xiao Li's eyes flashed with determination: "Teacher Akai, I want to use lotus flower!"

    As if feeling Xiao Li¡¯s gaze, Akai nodded lightly towards him.  Seeing this, Xiao Li slowly took off the bandage on his hand, and suddenly started flying around Gaara at full speed, much faster than before.

    "Come here quickly!" Gaara stood still and saw that Xiao Li was just circling him, so he couldn't help but said impatiently.

    The corner of Xiao Li's mouth curled up slightly: "I will do as you wish!" As he said that, he squatted down in front of Gaara and kicked Gaara on the chin with an upward kick, sending him flying.  , but Gaara, whose body was covered with a lot of sand, only rose slightly and then stopped.

    "It's not over yet!" Xiao Li yelled, put his hands on the ground, stood upside down in the air, and kicked Gaara one after another. Gaara was like a sandbag at this time.  , although his body was heavy, he was still slowly lifted into the air by Xiao Li's continuous kicks.

    But just when Gaara was about to be kicked to the roof, Xiao Li suddenly groaned and his body froze.  But this didn't seem to have much impact on him. In the next second, he had regained his flexibility and his body appeared behind Gaara. The bandages on his arms spread out and wrapped Gaara tightly. His body turned upside down and spun quickly towards Gaara.  ground.

    When approaching the ground, Xiao Li kicked Gaara hard, jumped away and landed safely, while Gaara's head and feet hit the floor, and he fell sluggishly into the pit created by the smash.

    "Yo Xi! In this case, my cute and well-behaved Xiao Li wins!" Akai jumped and screamed excitedly, but his disgusting lines made everyone around him feel very painful.

    But "Gragra~" There was a sound of broken ceramics, and Gaara, who was lying in the pit, suddenly slowly turned into sand and turned into a pottery figure that shattered. Behind Xiao Li, Gaara  Luo's true body slowly emerged from the pile of sand, with a chilling smile on his face.

    The sand in the sky rushed towards Xiao Li, but in the face of this attack, Xiao Li, who had always moved as fast as lightning, did not move. He watched helplessly as the sand submerged him. The large amount of sand was like a wave, and it hit Xiao Li hard.  After Li hit the wall, the bullet kept hitting him.

    "If this continues, Xiao Li will be dead!" Naruto was a little anxious, "Why doesn't Xiao Li avoid it? With Xiao Li's speed, the sand can't catch him at all!"

    Kakashi shook his head: "Naruto, Xiao Li, it's not that he doesn't want to avoid it now, it's that he simply can't. His physical strength is already exhausted. I'm afraid it's painful to the bones just to stand."

    "Huh? Why is this?" Naruto was confused.

    "That's because he used the Eight Gate Dungeon." Sasuke's voice came, "Brother Yao told me that there are eight acupuncture points in the human body. They greatly limit the flow of chakra in the human body and ensure the safety of the human body.  . These eight gates are called Kaimen, Ximen, Shengmen, Shangmen, Dumen, Jingmen, Jingmen and the last Death Gate. Ninjas can temporarily open these eight acupuncture points to greatly increase the physical body, but at a cost  It¡¯s just that the physical body will be overburdened.¡±

    "Then the reason why Xiao Li can't move now is" Sakura reacted immediately.

    "That's right, the move that Xiao Li just performed is called Biao Lianhua. It places extremely high demands on the user's body. With Xiao Li's physical condition, he has to open the door before he can use it. Now the sequelae are coming. To be honest, I miss him  It's better to give up." Sasuke nodded in agreement with Sakura, but in his heart he didn't have much hope for Xiao Li to win the game.

    "It doesn't matter!" Akai made his signature move again and said with shining teeth, "Believe me, Xiao Li, the lotus flower of Konoha will definitely bloom again!"

    "Kai, you don't know how to" Kakashi on the side was shocked when he heard this and stood up.

    Akai didn¡¯t answer because Xiao Li had already given the answer with his actions.  I saw Xiao Li, who had been unable to fight back and was already covered with bruises, suddenly regained his courage again, and his figure suddenly accelerated to avoid Gaara's attack. Then he dodged, and the others only felt their eyes blur, and they saw  Gaara had already been kicked away by Xiao Li.

    "You actually taught Ura Renka to this child! No matter what the reason is, you are going too far. This is not a move that he can master now! I misjudged you Gai!" Kakashi held the hand  Xiao Huangshu had already put it away, his eyes became as sharp as knives, and his tone was rare and cold.

    "What do you know? What do you know about that child?" Akai showed no sign of weakness. His face was not as cheerful as before. He blushed and growled at Kakashi, his eyes a little blurry, as if he was remembering.  From those early days

    "883, 884, 885 Squat on the spot a thousand times,"If not, kick the stake 1500 times!  "This is a young man hiding silently in the woods sweating profusely.

    "I will not give up. Even if I can only use taijutsu, I will still become a powerful ninja!" Although the young man's face was immature, he could hear unparalleled determination in his tone.

    "Teacher Akai, I want to prove that even if you can't use ninjutsu and illusion, you can still become a powerful ninja!" This is this young man's simple and great dream.

    ¡­¡­

    "I just want to try my best to help him! Help him realize his dream, that's all." Akai said in a low voice, his eyes always fixed on Xiao Li, never leaving for a moment.

    Standing up with an expressionless face, Gaara once again formed the seal coldly: "I'm tired of it, just use this move to end the game!"

    "That's right! No matter what, after the next move, the game will definitely be over." Xiao Li crossed his hands in front of his head, and his aura gradually became violent, "Naruto and Sasuke have already entered the finals, how can  I am the only one who is defeated here! Teacher Akai, please agree with me, now is the time for me to implement my Ninja Way! The third door, the Life Gate! Open!"

    The skin all over Xiao Li¡¯s body has turned red, and the veins on his face have popped out, making him look like a devil in hell.  But just when everyone, including Kakashi, thought he was about to start attacking, he yelled again: "Not enough! The fourth door! The injury door! Open!"

    "Boom~" The floor under Xiao Li's feet suddenly burst, and the entire surface of his body was wrapped in a hazy green light. Powerful chakra escaped everywhere, and its power was no less powerful than Naruto's explosion just now.

    The body squatted slightly, and the next moment, the venue was suddenly shrouded in dust, and a clear sound of gun collision sounded.  Before he could figure out what was going on, Gaara's body was seen flying high through the smoke, with slight cracks appearing on his face.

    "Bang~" A blurry black shadow suddenly jumped to the ceiling, and after using the force, it hit Gaara's stomach hard, but before he could even fall down, the black shadow suddenly hit his back, and then it hit Gaara again.  Appearing in front of him again, on the left, on the right

    Gaara now looks like an ancient piece of porcelain, with cracks all over his body.  In the stands, Neji.  Both Sasuke and Kakashi have activated their unique eye skills, but they still can only see blurry black lines.

    "The muscles on his body have been completely broken. Hmm I remember my roommate said that in the original work, it seemed that my senior sister Tsunade, who I have never met, was cured. It's no wonder that such an injury can be cured in addition to Mu Dun.  Only she, who is known as the God of Medical Ninjas, can cure him." Yao looked at the broken muscles on Xiao Li's body, but he was thinking wildly in his mind.

    Finally, after walking Gaara like a sandbag for a while, Xiao Li's body had basically reached its limit.  He kicked Gaara hard on the chest again, and Xiao Li grabbed the belt around Gaara's waist and pulled hard. Gaara's body flew towards him involuntarily, and at this time Xiao Li also exploded.  The final madness: "The fifth door! Dumen! Open! Lilianhua!"

    "I actually have no way to defend myself! Is this an action that humans can do?" Gaara reluctantly crossed his hands in front of his chest, and the composure he had always had completely disappeared at this moment.

    Xiao Li's right foot turned into a black light, ignoring Gaara's hands and stepped directly on his chest.  "Hey~" Gaara's body fell rapidly, and the speed was too fast, causing his body to rub against the air and let out an ear-piercing scream.

    "Crash" The gourd behind him suddenly shattered and turned into a large pile of fine sand to cushion behind Gaara. Then his body slammed into the ground, and another huge burst of smoke and dust was raised, making the whole room become dark.  Gray.

    PS: By the way, Baicai¡¯s book is no longer on the new book list!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 42 Xiao Li Vs Gaara (End)

    Update time: 2013-03-12

    "Really, I can't understand the situation at all!" Shikamaru coughed a few times and felt the smoke gradually dissipate. He quickly put down the arm in front of him and looked towards the arena. The first thing he saw was Gaara in the big pit in the middle of the arena.  The sand around his body protected him inside like a cradle.  Beside the big pit, Xiao Li was struggling to lift his body from the ground, with a relaxed smile on his face.

    In the stands, Ningji's temples were exposed with veins, and his white pupils were full of shock: "Is this Xiao Li? He is so strong!" He who always thinks highly of himself never expected that Xiao Li, whom he had always looked down on and thought he had no talent,  Li is actually so strong.  Although he knew that this was just a desperate move that would hurt the enemy a thousand times and damage himself eight hundred, but thinking of the violent offensive, Neji had no confidence that he could survive Xiao Li's explosive period.

    "Phew, it's finally over! Xiao Li won." Xiao Ying wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and waved her arms happily.

    "Gaara!" Temari looked worriedly at her younger brother who was lying on the ground not knowing whether he was alive or dead. No matter how strong her confidence in Gaara was, she still had no confidence that Gaara could defend against such a violent attack.  Come down.  Not only Temari, but Kankuro on the side also tightened his grip on the railing, and his belief in Gaara's victory was also shaken.

    ¡°Tsk~¡± The sand around Gaara suddenly shattered and fell to the ground.  But just when all the genin thought that Gaara had run out of ammunition and food, Gaara, who was lying in the pit, suddenly opened his eyes and waved his right hand in the shape of a claw towards Xiao Li.

    The sand on the ground slowly rose again and flew towards Xiao Li. The speed of the sand was as slow as an old man walking. At that speed, not to mention Xiao Li, any ninja present could easily avoid it.  Xiao Li couldn't help but be shocked when he saw that Gaara still had the strength to resist. He suddenly pushed his arms hard and tried to stand up from the ground. However, his muscles were almost all broken now. As soon as he exerted force, he felt a sharp pain all over his body.  His arms went limp and he fell to the ground.

    Opening his eyes with difficulty, Xiao Li did not give up. He moved his body firmly and crawled away little by little.  Xiao Li didn't believe that the opponent could still remain calm under Li Lianhua's attack. When he saw the sand moving so slowly, he had already concluded that the opponent had reached the limit like him. At this time, as long as he could move one more step, he would win one more point.  hope.

    Akai, Kakashi and others in the stands also looked at Xiao Li expectantly. They thought the same as Xiao Li. Although Gaara had relied on the sand turned from the gourd to greatly slow down the impact of landing, he was so violent.  Attack, Gaara will definitely still be hit hard.  The current situation seems to them to be a competition of wills between the two. Whoever can survive to the end will win this game.

    Only Yao on the side couldn't help but shook his head, and was ready to take action. He was the only one with the strongest perception. He could clearly sense that although most of the chakra in Gaara's body was consumed, it was definitely not the way he behaved.  Like that, he has reached the end of his strength, and his current state is simply pretending.

    Thinking back to Gaara's previous performance, Yao estimated that Gaara was simply playing a cat-and-mouse game. Watching Xiao Li's struggle, he made him enjoy more pain, always giving him a glimmer of hope, until the end.  His mental support was mercilessly shattered.  Although he was very unhappy, Yao did not take action immediately. This experience was also a rare training for Xiao Li. The longer he persisted, the more helpful it would be for his future growth.

    In this way, Gaara's sand always moved forward at a speed faster than Xiao Li's crawling. This speed would not only make Xiao Li feel pressured and crawl forward desperately, thereby exacerbating the pain in his body, but also give him a glimmer of hope.  , let him have a sense of luck and not give up.

    At this time, in addition to Akai's master and apprentice who were still fascinated by the authority and the very nervous Naruto, Kakashi and others on the side and even Hyuga Neji from the same team also saw the clues. The other party was simply playing tricks on Xiao Li.  .  Looking at the nervous Akai, Kakashi sighed secretly, and he swallowed back the words he wanted to persuade him.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not that Akai doesn¡¯t understand at all, but that he is pretending to be stupid on purpose!  However, the distance between Gaara and Xiao Li was very close after all. Even if Gaara's sand speed was only a little faster, he still caught up with Xiao Li after a while. The sand turned into a big hand and grabbed Xiao Li's right hand.  The feet then slowly extended towards his legs, and soon completely wrapped his calves.

    "Ah! This move is" The faces of Kankuro and Temari in the stands suddenly turned ugly, and there was a trace of horror and disgust in their eyes that could not be concealed. In addition to them, Hinata from the Yuhi Red Team also covered her mouth in horror.  , turned his back directly and couldn't bear to look at it again.

    Yao was also shocked. In his perception, the huge chakra in Gaara's sand was like the bright moon among the stars, which was extremely obvious.  Not daring to wait any longer, Yao's figure flashed overIn front of Xiao Li, his right palm gently touched the sand on Xiao Li's legs, like a lover's touch. But with such a gentle palm, the sand on Xiao Li's legs was instantly scattered, and it fell on the ground.  ground.

    He waved to the medical team next to him to come forward and lift Xiao Li onto a stretcher. Xiao Li's injuries could no longer be cured by Yao. He had to rely on a psychic beast, but his psychic beast was too eye-catching. At this time, he couldn't  Ye You was at a critical moment. After thinking about it, Yao decided to treat Xiao Li later when there were no outsiders. After all, it was always a good idea to keep some trump cards for yourself.

    But Yao's actions seemed to cause Gaara to be extremely stimulated. He suddenly sat up, holding his head and howling in pain. He looked at Xiao Li who was being carried on the stretcher with very unwilling eyes, and his mouth was stunned.  Speak out: "Why? Why should you save him!"

    "How should I put it? Firstly, it is because of the responsibility of the invigilator. In addition, he is also a ninja from the same village as me, and he is also a companion. How can he not save me at the risk of death?" Yao scratched his head, confused by the inexplicable attitude of the red panda.  Got to be a little confused.

    After staring at Yao fiercely for a long time, a trace of loneliness and sadness suddenly flashed across Gaara's face. He shook his head and whispered: "Forget it, I don't want to fight." After saying that, he walked up to the stand and leaned against  Rest on the wall with your eyes closed.

    "The winner of this competition is Gaara from the Sand Ninja Village." Yao announced the result loudly after hearing this. Akai rushed towards Xiao Li in a furious manner, followed by Kakashi, Yao cryptically looked at Ka  Cassie winked and pointed at Akai.  Kakashi nodded slightly and whispered a few words in the ear of Kai who was about to shed tears. Without waiting for Kai's reaction, he put his arm around his shoulders and followed the medical ninja out of the house.

    "Let's move on to the next game!" Yao looked at the big screen, "Toss and Copper Kai, please come down."

    Red Copper Kai is tall and thin, with a pair of small sunglasses on his face. He looks a bit wretched, while most of Toss's face is tightly wrapped in bandages, leaving only one eye exposed.  Outside, there is a device with 5 holes on his right hand.  In short, in the eyes of Konoha Xiaoqiang, these two people do not belong to the category of normal humans.

    At the beginning of the game, the bandaged man Toss was the first to attack, heading straight towards Copper Kai, making a fist with his right hand and hitting the opponent's face.  But seeing Toss's attack, the other genin in the stands were filled with contempt. They had no choice but to say that the speed and strength of Toss's punches were not even average, if not excellent.  The fist was slow and light, and compared to the previous Naruto and Xiao Li, it was like an old man doing Tai Chi in the park, which was fascinating to watch.

    Red Copper Kai looked at the incoming fist with disdain. He raised his hand very casually and blocked Toss's fist firmly.  But just when everyone thought Red Copper Kai was about to counterattack, they saw him suddenly retreat violently as if he had seen a ghost, and then he knelt on his knees and vomited.

    "What's going on? It's obviously been blocked?" Ino said in surprise.

    "Sound wave." Sasuke, Neji and Naruto on the side said at the same time. As soon as the words came out, the three of them couldn't help but look at each other strangely, and immediately said "hum" arrogantly and looked away.

    "Eh? Naruto, you actually know that too?" Sakura blinked a pair of green eyes and looked at Naruto in surprise. To say that Naruto is strong is to say that he is strong, but he is still an out-and-out master in theory and tactics.  Xiaobai, and now Naruto actually revealed the secret of Toss's ninjutsu, which made Sakura feel weird.

    "Isn't this Naruto a fake?" Sakura's eyes were a little strange, making Naruto feel hairy all over. For the first time, she felt other emotions besides happiness in Sakura's eyes.

    "Um~ didn't you hear? When he punched just now, the thing with many holes in his right hand made a very harsh sound." Naruto scratched his head and gave an answer that made people laugh.

    "Yes, didn't you hear it?" Sasuke suddenly echoed.  As a result, everyone fell silent in tacit agreement, just looking at the two of them as if they were looking at two prehistoric monsters.

    The little heroes of Konoha did not deliberately lower their voices. With Yao's hearing, they naturally heard their conversation clearly, and couldn't help but chuckle in their hearts.  The attack of this Toss is nothing more than using the device on his hand to emit infrasound waves to attack the enemy. Sasuke has practiced national martial arts to the level of holding elixirs, but his body has surpassed the scope of human beings, and his senses are incredibly sensitive. He can naturally hear  to infrasound waves that ordinary people cannot hear.

    As for Naruto, although he has not practiced any martial arts, he has withstood Yao's reckless extreme training for more than half a year. If it weren't for the Nine-Tails healing his injuries, he would have reported to the Lord of Hell several times!  However, it is precisely because of this repeated process of damage-repair-re-injury-repair that Naruto's body has been tempered to the maximum extent. Although his physical quality is still far behind Sasuke, it is still better than normal.People are so strong that it is not surprising to hear this sound wave.

    The words are divided into two parts, each expressing one branch.

    While everyone in the stands was chirping around Sasuke Naruto, Toss saw that Red Copper Kai had been hit by his own trick, and the bandage on his mouth squirmed slightly, as if he was smiling.  Without any hesitation, Toss shot out, nearly twice as fast as before.

    But just when Toss came to Red Copper Kai and was about to win the game, his opponent, who had been kneeling on the ground with a look of pain on his face, suddenly stood up, spread out the five fingers of his right hand, and accurately pressed Toss's right arm.  on the 5 holes of the device.

    "Tsk~" A sound that sounded like farting came from Toss's right arm. Although the red copper Kai in front of Toss still looked ugly, he was not as serious as he had shown before. He clasped Toss's arm with his right hand.  , his left hand suddenly opened wide and pressed on the top of Toss' head.

    In an instant, Toss's whole body seemed to have been suddenly cast down. His body kept swinging in place. His left hand trembled and he wanted to lift it up, but as soon as he moved it, it dropped weakly, and his eyes suddenly rolled.  He rolled his eyes and let out a trembling moan: "Damn it! You guy, you actually gave me my chakra" As he said this, the man tilted his head and fainted.

    Sasuke opened his red Sharingan and clearly saw that Toss's chakra was constantly flowing into his opponent's body through Red Copper Kai's hand on his head. Toss himself did not belong to Chakra.  With such a strong physique, within 10 seconds, all the chakra in his body was absorbed by Red Copper Kai.

    "It turns out to be the ability to absorb the enemy's chakra! However, it seems to be very restrictive. You must put your hands on the opponent's head, but this may be a deliberate display of weakness by the opponent How interesting! It turns out that taking the Chunin Exam is the right choice." Sasuke  Looking at the various powerful enemies around him, a smile of great interest could not help but appear at the corner of his mouth.

    On the field, Yao walked forward slowly, glanced at the two of them casually, and announced: "Red Copper Kai wins! Please enter the field for the last two contestants."

    PS: It¡¯s finally over!  Okay, I secretly admit that I still have one chapter saved!  As long as the red ticket reaches 250 todayforget it, 260!  I then exploded.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 43 White Eyes Vs White Eyes (Second update)

    Update time: 2013-03-12

    "Hinata!" Kurenai Yuhi looked nervously at the trembling little girl behind her, touched her head lovingly and called out softly.

    Hinata raised her head blankly and saw her teacher looking at her lovingly: "Hinata, let's give up. You are no match for Neji now, and fighting him you will be in danger."

    Hinata hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. She is a very considerate little girl. Both teammates have already lost. If she loses without a fight, Yuhi Kurenai's reputation in Konoha will be greatly affected.  Injuries may even become the laughing stock of Konoha and be looked down upon by others.  Although Yuhiko may not care, as Yuhiko's disciple, she feels that she has an obligation to try her best to protect the teacher's reputation.

    When she walked into the arena, she looked at the same white eyes opposite her. There was a bone-chilling chill in those eyes, which made her lose all the courage she had just mustered in an instant.  The index fingers of both hands subconsciously touched his chest lightly, and his eyes were lowered, not daring to look directly at the other person.

    "Miss Hinata, I advise you to abstain." Neji looked at the timid Hinata opposite him and felt an unknown fire rising from his heart. He knew clearly that she should not be blamed, but the unforgettable hatred still lingered in his heart.  Let his eyes be filled with murderous intent.

    "Brother Neci." Hinata raised her head slightly, and was so frightened by the murderous look in Neci's eyes that she trembled all over, and shouted cowardly in a low voice.

    Trying his best to suppress the evil spirit boiling in his heart, Neji said coldly: "My silver can see everyone's fate. Now your eyes are squinting and your body is shaking. You can't fight at all now, and I can't guarantee that you won't kill me."  You! Abstain, you lose to me, this is your fate! The weakling can't beat the genius, this is the fate that cannot be violated! It's like you were born to be a superior young lady, and I"

    "Brother Neji, I have never" Hinata's face showed a panic look, and she waved her hands to explain something, but before she could say a few words, she was interrupted by Neji's rough wave.

    "It's useless to talk more! Let me say it one last time, you give up! Your personality is not suitable for being a ninja. You are too kind and care too much about other people's thoughts. You have no opinions of your own. I think this exam is also because of the other two  I asked you to come to participate. Now you are afraid of fighting me, and you have no confidence in your heart! I am right." As Neji said, his meridians gradually bulged on his temples, and his handsome face changed.  It must be a bit ferocious.

    "Nothat's not it. I just want to rely on my own strength! I just want to prove myself." Hinata retorted in a low voice, but the mosquito-like humming tone made her words very unconvincing.

    "It's useless. Everyone's destiny has been doomed since birth. This is something that can't be changed no matter how hard you try! The tail end will always be the tail end! It is precisely because of fate that there is a difference between the elite and the tail end! Everyone will  Living in your own destiny, no matter how hard you struggle, you can't change anything that has already been a fact, just like you are a clan and I am a branch." Neji's expression was still indifferent, "I have seen through everything so far with my white eyes.  Everything, so I understand that you are just trying to show off your strength now. You actually want to escape from here, don't you?"

    "Do I really think so? No, I really do But why? I'm so scared. In fact, I really want to run away now Maybe I am really like Brother Neji said." Hina.  Tian clasped his hands on his chest, his delicate eyes already covered with a light gray.

    "Hinata, don't listen to that 250 nonsense!" Just when Hinata was about to collapse mentally, Naruto in the stands finally couldn't help shouting loudly, "The game is just a game, don't think about anything else! Don't just listen to it.  What others say! If what he said was true, I would have jumped into the river a long time ago! He is simply afraid of you, so he uses such a despicable method!"

    With the passionate words and the hair that shined as golden as the sun, all the uneasiness, fear and inferiority in my heart disappeared in Naruto's voice of encouragement.  Hinata suddenly formed a seal: "White Eyes!" Hinata's temples were also bulging with meridians. She stretched her left palm forward, her right palm stood upright on her chest, and her legs were slightly bent. Hinata looked at Neji opposite him solemnly:  "Brother Neji, let's fight it out! I don't want to escape anymore."

    "The look in his eyes became firm. This is not an act, but a true fearlessness." Neji tried to see the evidence of Hinata's show of force, but in the end he was shocked to find that the other party was not pretending this time, and his eyes darkened slightly.  Ning, the meridians on the temples bulged more obviously, and he said in a cold voice: "Really? I appreciate your persistence for now, but then you'd better have the consciousness to be killed by me!"

    The two of them attacked almost at the same time. Their movement speed was not very fast, but their attack speed was amazing. Genin with ordinary strength felt that the two of them seemed to have several arms.?Same.  The footsteps of both parties did not stop for a moment. While their bodies quickly dodge the opponent's attacks, they quickly greeted each other with their palms. They did not deliberately pursue hitting the vital points, but instead aimed to hit the opponent as their first goal.

    "Hey, why are their moves so weird? There is no power in the hands, and they are not aimed at the vital points. In this case, they can completely withstand the opponent's attack and wait for an opportunity to counterattack?" In the stands, Sakura's eyes have been following the two players on the field.  The man's steps kept turning, and he suddenly turned his head and asked Kakashi, who had just returned to the stand.

    "Their taijutsu is different from what we usually see. It is the soft fist that has been passed down secretly from generation to generation in the Hyuga family. Not to mention being hit from the front, even if any part of the body is rubbed, it will be greatly damaged." Maybe.  She felt ashamed after seeing Akai, and Kakashi explained it to Sakura in a rare and detailed manner.

    Pointing to the hands of the two people on the field, Kakashi continued: "Look carefully, every time they use their palms, they have a lot of chakra on them. If they hit the opponent, the chakra on their hands will instantly  It spurts out, enters the meridians of the opponent's body, and attacks the enemy's internal organs. Although this kind of punch seems weak, it is actually very lethal. After all, a person's internal organs are not more defensive than one's own skin.  "

    Sakura nodded, but then Naruto next to her also asked doubtfully: "But Kakashi-sensei, how do they know the opponent's meridians? Even a first-class perceptive ninja can only feel the opponent  With the chakra in their bodies, how do they accurately allow their chakra to enter other people¡¯s meridians?¡±

    "That's because of their eyes." Kakashi explained patiently, "Their eyes are the Byakugan, which is known as one of the three major pupil techniques. It has the ability to see through and a 360¡ã vision without blind spots. In terms of insight alone, it even has  Above the Sharingan. It is precisely because of the existence of the Byakugan that they can use the soft fist. Others, even me, cannot use the Sharingan to copy this kind of taijutsu."

    "What, it's the blood inheritance limit like idiot Sasuke again! Woohoo~ I curse you!" Naruto immediately shivered when he heard this, muttering and squatting in the corner to draw circles.

    The next game was a bit beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Hinata actually had an inextricable fight with Hinata Neji, who was vaguely known as Hinata¡¯s number one genius, and for a moment she didn¡¯t lose at all.

    As time went on, Neji seemed to be getting a little anxious. He took action faster and no longer cared about his own defense.  Hinata keenly grasped the flaw of her opponent's impatience. After dodging the opponent's attack again, she rushed in front of Neji like thunder and hit Neji's chest with a palm.

    "Wow~" But what surprised others was that Ningji, who was hit by Hinata's soft fist, didn't do anything at all. Instead, he used the flaw exposed by Hinata's attack and hit Hinata's chest with the same palm, knocking Hinata out.  Tian was beaten until he vomited blood, and his expression suddenly became depressed.

    Looking at Hinata's unbelievable eyes, a sneer appeared at the corner of Neci's mouth. He grabbed Hinata's arm with his left hand before he could retract it, and pulled Hinata's sleeve back with his right hand. He saw that it was already covered with red dots.

    Hinata's eyes suddenly widened and her voice trembled: "Howhow could it be?" As the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, she knew the difficulty of this move all too well, especially for a branch family that did not have the profound inheritance of the Hyuga clan.  Speaking of which, it is even more difficult to reach the sky.

    "That's right! My Byakugan can already see the acupuncture points of the human body." Neji looked a little proud, "You don't really think you can be tied with me, do you? That's just me slowing down on purpose. After all, I can tap the acupuncture points  I haven¡¯t been practicing for a long time, so if the speed is too fast, I won¡¯t be sure of the accuracy.¡± Although he said it modestly, his expression clearly said, ¡°It¡¯s strange that I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    "Miss Hinata, you can no longer use chakra with your hands, do you still want to fight?" Neji pushed Hinata's hand away and asked coldly.  Yao on the side of the field could clearly see that Neji's hands were trembling. This was of course not because he had received hidden wounds under Hinata's attack, but because he was working very hard to suppress the boiling murderous intention in his body.  .

    "It's not good if this goes on! But this may also be a key step for that girl's growth. What to do." Yao was a little hesitant. He also knew about the bad things going on in the Hinata family. If this continues, Neji will definitely take it seriously.  Hinata kills.

    Although I am very sure that I can save Hinata and cure her injuries, it would be worth it if she breaks through after being injured. If she sinks, it is better to stop the game now, although it will also make her just  Teng Qi's faith suffered a major blow, but at least it was much better than letting her collapse.

    Just when Yao hesitated, the game continued, but now the game was completely a one-sided massacre. Hinata, who couldn't use chakra with both hands, was simply a target for Neji. He could only rely on perseverance.??He tenaciously withstood Ningji's attacks again and again.

    Most of the people in the stands couldn't bear to turn their heads. Only Naruto, although his eyes were spitting fire, his voice of cheering for Hinata never stopped, nor did he say anything to ask Hinata to give up. He kept encouraging her to persevere.  Perhaps in the eyes of others, Naruto clearly wanted Hinata to die by doing this, but only a few people understood that this was also Naruto's way of ninja, never give up!  Never admit defeat!  But now he is just following his ninja way.

    Time passed slowly, because of Naruto's encouragement, Hinata gritted her teeth and persisted.  And Neji's attacks became more and more serious. Yao knew that he was gradually driven by hatred and could not suppress the murderous intention in his heart.  His body secretly tensed, Yao was ready to save Hinata at the critical moment.

    Ningji struck out again, and this time he actually went straight to Hinata's heart. The chakra flowing in his hand fluctuated endlessly. Yao had no doubt that if this palm really hit, even he would be unable to recover.  He was about to take action, but the next moment he relaxed, because Neji finally suppressed his hatred at the last moment, and the hit was slightly away from his heart.

    "Wow!" Although the heart had been avoided, how could Hinata, who was already seriously injured, be able to bear it? She lay on the ground vomiting blood, her body trembling but unable to move.

    "Stand up! Hinata, don't give in! Stand up!" Naruto still shouted loudly.

    Sakura grabbed Naruto and said, "Forget it Naruto, stop shouting, there is no way Hinata can win! She will die if this continues!"

    "Don't fall! Don't give up! Even if you die! Don't give up!" Naruto ignored Sakura's obstruction at all, and his sonorous and firm voice made everyone present feel his belief.

    "Naruto." Hinata murmured, and her trembling body gradually stopped. She raised her right hand with difficulty, and her body, which was exhausted, stood up again with difficulty.

    "Naruto is looking at me, I must not admit defeat!" Panting heavily, Hinata just stood straight on the spot. This was the limit of what she could do now.

    "That's it! The winner of this game is Hinata Neji!" Yao intervened decisively at this time. From the moment Hinata stood up, she had overcome her past timidity, and there was no need to continue.

    After the medical ninja gave Hinata emergency treatment, she quickly carried her down.  Naruto also vowed to defeat Neji over Hinata's blood just like in the original work, and Neji naturally accepted Naruto's challenge without showing any signs of weakness.

    "This qualifier is all over here!" After Yao said this, he stepped away. Then the Third Hokage appeared in front of everyone again. After a long speech, the winning contestants each drew their final numbers.  After quitting, the finals will start in a month, so they can take a good rest or improve themselves.

    The final competition list is:

    No. 1 Uzumaki Naruto vs. No. 2 Hyuga Neji;

    No. 3 Red Copper Kai vs. No. 4 Samyi;

    No. 5 Temari vs No. 6 Nara Shikamaru;

    No. 7 Uchiha Sasuke vs. No. 8 Gaara;

    No. 9 Haruno Sakura vs. No. 10 Karui.

    ps: Although the number of red tickets is still close, the ones that should explode should be sent first.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 44 Training

    Update time: 2013-03-13

    "There is still one month left before the finals of the Chuunin Exam. It's too early for you to be complacent. What are your plans next?" Yao looked at the three people in front of him happily and smiled slightly. The whole team was killing with absolute advantage.  Having entered the finals, they now have every right to be proud, but as the teacher of Class 7, Yao naturally has to stand up at this time and pour some cold water on them to prevent them from getting carried away.

    As for Kakashi, wellYao has selectively ignored him. Although he is a very reliable person at critical times, it is impossible to trust him at ordinary times.  Yao estimates that he is most likely hiding in a nook and reading his little pornographic book at the moment!

    "Practice! Of course I have to practice. How can I, Uzumaki Naruto, be so proud at this time? I am the man who wants to become Hokage! The champion of this chunin exam must be mine!" As soon as Yao finished speaking, Naruto said  He made a confident declaration with a passionate expression on his face.

    "Idiot! I'm too lazy to pay attention to you." Sasuke expressed his disdain for Naruto as usual, turned his head and looked at Yao eagerly, "Brother Yao, please guide me in my training this month! I seem to have broken through something before, but it doesn't feel too good.  clear."

    Yao heard the words and shook his head with a wry smile: "Sasuke, I can't help you this time. Although I know your state, the path I take is not that one, so you can only rely on yourself. I can tell  All you have to do is believe in your choice, be firm in your heart, and learn to see the world with your heart, not just your eyes."

    "But what should I do in the past month?" Sasuke was a little anxious, "Although Brother Yao said so, I still don't know how to practice in that state!" Although he said he was disdainful of Naruto, Sasuke said  How could he really not have the slightest sense of crisis in his heart? Sasuke knew Naruto's growth rate very well.

    Yao touched his chin, thinking that Sasuke's chakra shape changes had already been practiced quite well, so he suggested: "Go find Kakashi. Now you can learn the changes in chakra properties, and your innate attributes  It has dual attributes of thunder and fire, and the thunder attribute has an absolute advantage. My attributes are only fire, and earth and wind, which I have just mastered. There is no way to teach you. Kakashi is called a copy ninja, and he is also the best at thunder escape.  , he is the most suitable person to train you now."

    Sasuke just nodded and disappeared instantly. It seemed that he was going to find Kakashi. Sasuke had almost never doubted Yao's words, just like he had with Itachi.  Seeing that Sasuke had found a good place to practice, Naruto became a little anxious. He blinked and looked at Yao pitifully: "Teacher Yao, what about me? You won't leave me alone, right?"

    Looking at Naruto's puppy-like expression, Yao couldn't help but shake his head and laugh. He patted Naruto on the head and said, "Don't worry, I will train you personally this month." After saying that, he turned to look at Sakura aside, "As for  Sakura, you should be an intern at Konoha Hospital during this period. I will let the best medical ninja in Konoha personally guide you. Also, practice the strange power you have learned by yourself. It can become your ultimate killer.  Skills."

    "I understand." Sakura nodded seriously, looking much more mature than before. Although Sakura's fascination with Sasuke has not diminished at all during this period, she no longer pestered Sasuke or acted coquettishly as before.  Instead, he chose to improve himself so that he could be qualified to stand by Sasuke's side.

    Watching the growth of the three children, Yao couldn't help but feel glad that he had done the right thing by letting them take the Chunin Exam. People can only grow by experiencing certain things, and it was obvious that this Chunin Exam had given the three of Class Seven a lot.  experiences that shape their lives.

    Sasuke and the other three did not start training immediately. They had just experienced a long and severe test. The three of them were very tired physically and mentally, so they rested for two days first.  On the third day, Sasuke hurried out of the house early in the morning, and as soon as he left, Naruto and Sakura followed him to Yao's house, asking Yao to prepare a training plan for them.

    Helplessly, Yao, who was holding a bowl of porridge and drinking a sweet drink, was dragged out of the house by the two of them. First, they came to the hospital in Konoha, where they led Sakura to see the current director and asked him to take care of her for a month.  This dean is a very kind old man, a close confidant of the Third Hokage, and has won the trust of the Third Hokage. He was the only one present when Yao treated Xiao Li and Hinata before, and he knew Yao's identity very well. Such a small favor  The old dean was of course absolutely convinced, not to mention that Sakura's talent also made the old dean smile from ear to ear.

    After settling down Sakura, Yao took Naruto to Konoha's third training ground where he often came. Yao didn't plan to teach him any new ninjutsu this time. Naruto's sealing speed was really slow.  Yao collapsed. Even if he was taught advanced ninjutsu, he would have died hundreds of times before he could complete the seals in battles with others.

    So Yao has always believed that only his own path of physical skills is the most suitableTogether with Naruto, he can maximize the power of taijutsu and practice it to the depths. As long as the chakra is enough, then every move and move will not be classified as the destructive power of A-level ninjutsu.  Although Naruto's understanding in this area is much worse than Sasuke's, his speed talent inherited from the fourth generation allowed Yao to find a bright road for him.

    Although his talent is not extreme, Naruto has the Nine-Tails, a powerful weapon with almost unlimited chakra, and there are many killing moves in the martial arts that rely purely on internal energy to exert their power.  In the previous life, because the power of internal energy was seriously insufficient, these tricks were mostly used for sneak attacks, such as volleying acupuncture points and even the innate energy evolved from them. They were all powerful weapons that could hurt people invisible, but they were limited to  The energy level of Nei Jin is too low, so their attack range generally does not exceed two or three inches.

    Now that the internal energy has been replaced by chakra that is ten times and a hundred times more powerful, these moves that could only be used for sneak attacks in the previous life have been transformed into powerful killing moves. Not only is the power greatly increased, but the attack distance is also extended by more than a hundred times.

    He took Naruto all the way to the waterfall where he once practiced the transformation of chakra properties. He looked at Naruto and said seriously: "Naruto, you should know that your powerful explosive power and chakra are your advantages, and if you want to be more  In order to improve your strength faster, you must continue to strengthen your strengths, so you still cannot relax in physical training this month."

    After a pause, Yao couldn't help but feel relieved when he saw that Naruto didn't interrupt him rashly, and then continued: "Of course, the effect of this improvement is not very obvious, because although your advantages have been strengthened, your disadvantages are still the same.  There has been no change. How much water a barrel can hold does not depend on the tallest board, but the shortest board. What you lack most now is the skills to kill with one hit, so in this month you must  Learn the trick I'm going to teach you later! But it's quite difficult to master this trick"

    "Trick move!" Naruto's eyes suddenly lit up. Although he was a little more mature than before, his carefree nature would never change. He was immediately attracted by the word 'trick move' in Yao's mouth, which was still audible.  After entering Yao's warning, in Naruto's mind, there was nothing that could trouble him.

    Yao shut up speechlessly, and couldn't help but curse himself in his heart for actually forgetting Naruto's character. It would be better to teach Naruto to wait until he found the problem during real practice, otherwise he would most likely not listen.  Thinking of this, Yao didn't intend to continue talking about the principle of this trick. He just smiled and said: "Naruto, let me demonstrate it to you now and let you see the power of this trick! Look at the thickest one."  Big tree." He pointed to a tree about 10 meters away that was as thick as two people's arms.

    Naruto was indeed attracted, staring at Yao and the big tree with unblinking eyes.  Yao took a deep breath, pointed his right hand into a sword, and pointed it at the big tree quickly.  "Choke!" A sword roar sounded like a dragon's roar, and an illusory sword made entirely of sharp wind-attribute chakra suddenly protruded from Yao's finger and moved towards the distant place with an indomitable momentum.  The giant tree stabbed away.

    "Chi~" The big tree was effortlessly penetrated by the giant sword, and the wind blades flew all over the sky. The big tree was cut into pieces by the wind blades and scattered into pieces on the ground.  The giant sword passed through the big tree without any intention of dissipating. The roar of the sword continued for nearly 10 meters before gradually dissipating. On this 20-meter journey, everything had been cut into pieces and changed beyond recognition.

    "It's so so so awesome!" Naruto clenched his fists, stretched his neck and screamed.  Yao smiled slightly, that's fine. Naruto's character is like this. If what you teach doesn't arouse his interest, then his learning speed will definitely make you burst into tears. But if you grasp his shortcomings,  Then he will not lose to anyone, even those so-called geniuses, "Teacher Yao, what is the name of this move?"

    Waving his wrist, Yao thought about it for a moment and then replied with a smile: "I'll call him the Sky-Tearing Sword Finger for this move! How about it? Do you want to learn it?" Naturally, Naruto nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.  Same.  Seeing that the fish had taken the bait, Yao no longer pretended, and said harmoniously: "The principle of the trick I just performed is actually very simple. It condenses a large amount of chakra on the fingertips and releases it instantly. Coupled with the change in the nature of the wind attribute chakra, I  The chakra is extremely sharp and can break through anything. Therefore, there are only two key points in this move, one is the explosive power of the chakra, and the other is the change in the nature of the wind attribute chakra."

    "Wind?" Naruto scratched his chin and shook his head. Suddenly he seemed to remember something and clapped his hands hard in excitement: "That's right! My chakra is of the wind attribute! Wow, haha, I'm so lucky.  Okay! Sure enough, I will definitely become Hokage in the future! Haha"

    ??The dazzling eyes were twitching as he looked at Naruto who was laughing wildly with his hands on his hips. I really couldn¡¯t figure out why he could be so proud: "Please, I taught you this trick just because I knew you were a wind attribute."???  By the way, didn¡¯t I test you a long time ago and tell you?  Besides, does this have anything to do with your becoming Hokage?  "Of course Yao could only complain about these words in his heart.

    "Don't be serious with Naruto. If you are serious with him, you have already lost!"  Shaking off the black line on his head, Yao thought for a moment and said again: "Okay, let's start practicing now! I believe you have been able to use it freely through the training of chopping firewood before the burst of chakra, so next you must first  All you have to do is learn the changes in the nature of chakra Well, you first create 50 shadow clones."

    "Huh? Why?" Naruto asked confusedly, "That consumes a lot of chakra."

    Yao smiled mysteriously: "Hey, Naruto, this is a secret I discovered, and it's a bug that only you can use." Naruto was tickled by Yao's attitude, as if he was being scratched by a kitten.  , rubbing his hands and looking at Yao eagerly.  Despite Yao's concentration, he felt a little unnaturally stared at by Naruto's scorching gaze. He waved his hands helplessly and said: "Don't look at me like that, I will definitely tell you. In fact, it's not a big deal. I just found out that using the shadow  When practicing avatar training, the memory of the avatar will also be transferred to the main body after the avatar is released. In other words, if you separate 50 shadow clones to conduct training on changes in chakra properties, as long as one of the clones succeeds, it means you are successful.  ¡±

    "Really?" Naruto was overjoyed at first, but soon he pointed at Yao and said angrily, "Teacher Yao, you are so despicable. You didn't tell me and Sakura about such a good method. I understand."  ! Teacher Yao and Sasuke are so powerful because of this method, right! They kept it a secret from us, huh! That¡¯s so shameless! No wonder I can¡¯t beat Sasuke.¡±

    "Idiot!" Yao slapped him on the head angrily, "What are you thinking about in your head? It is really fast to practice with the shadow clone, but when the clone is released, all the fatigue of the clone will be added to the main body.  Except for a pervert like you, no one in Konoha can withstand this method. Don't slander others if you are not smart!"

    "Oh." Naruto covered his head, replied cowardly, and asked carefully, "Then what should I do? Teacher Yao."

    "This is simple." Yao walked to a large tree with leafy branches and punched the trunk. The tree shook twice, and a lot of green leaves fell down. Yao waved his hand and  A big hand made of chakra emerged from his right arm, caught the fallen green leaves, piled them aside, pointed at the pile of leaves and said to Naruto: "The first step is to use your own chakra to cut the leaves in half.  Son, the first stage is completed."

    "Use chakra to cut the leaves" Naruto muttered in confusion, obviously not understanding.

    Yao covered his forehead speechlessly and sighed: "Look, it's like this." He held a leaf between two fingers of his right hand, chakra surged out, and the leaf seemed to be cut by a sharp blade, neatly divided into two pieces and fell down.  .

    "What? It's so simple." Naruto said without any shame. He picked up a leaf and held it between his fingers. Chakra surged out. In his mind, he imagined that the leaf was split in half, and Yao opened his mouth and stared.  expression.  Unfortunately, the cruel reality was that the leaves did not change at all, lying quietly in Naruto's hand as if making a silent mockery.

    Yao jumped up to a big tree next to him, found a tree trunk to lie down at random, and shouted to Naruto who looked embarrassed below: "I'll get some sleep first, and you can practice by yourself." He didn't care about him as he said that.  , just closed his eyes and went to play chess with Duke Zhou.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 45 The Lustful Immortal Appears

    Update time: 2013-03-14

    "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!" Naruto shouted, powerful chakra surged out, and the surrounding area was instantly enveloped in a burst of thick white smoke.  When the white smoke dissipated, the open space was filled with Naruto's figures. Naruto raised his right fist high and said, "Yo Xi! Everyone, practice hard! We must beat that bastard Sasuke in the finals!"

    "Oh!" The other clones also responded energetically, and then one of them picked up a leaf and put it in the palm of his hand, and started practicing enthusiastically.

    There is a high mountain not far from the waterfall where Naruto practiced. There is also a waterfall on this mountain, but the height is only 3 meters. Even if you stand under the waterfall, the impact of the water will not cause any pain to people, but it will feel like a massage.  It's refreshing. Below the waterfall is a small pool. The water is crystal clear and you can see groups of beautiful fish.

    It was midsummer at the moment, and many ladies and ladies from wealthy families around Konoha came here to swim and play in the water together. Wearing sexy swimsuits, their beautiful bodies glowed like white jade in the sun, showing off their beauty to the fullest.  .  But what they didn't know was that in the grass above the waterfall, a delicate telescope was sticking out of the grass. The lens was pointed at the girls swimming. Through the lens of the telescope, they could clearly see a  The wretched eyes are admiring the beautiful spring scenery without blinking.

    "Hehehe Sure enough, there are many beauties in Konoha!" In the grass, a wretched old man with white hair, a forehead protector with the word "oil" on his forehead, and red lines on his face was sighing with tears in his eyes.  , His voice was very rich and full of masculinity. If they hadn't seen him like this, no one would have thought that such a wretched Wei Shuli could have such a righteous voice.

    "Ah! Failed again!" "Damn it, you must succeed next time!" "Ah! You idiot! Failed again!" "Nani? Isn't it the same for you?"

    Suddenly, bursts of fierce quarrels continued to reach the ears of the white-haired uncle. At first, the white-haired middle-aged man could ignore them, but as time went on, the middle-aged man¡¯s forehead gradually started to appear one by one.  #" slowly became prominent, and it seemed that he was very annoyed by the noise.

    But what is strange is that although the owner of the voice is not far away from the middle-aged man, it is still dozens of meters away, and the middle-aged man is surrounded by the roar of the waterfall and the play of the beauties.  In such a noisy environment, the middle-aged man can actually clearly hear the sounds dozens of meters away. The strength of the middle-aged man can be seen from the inside.

    Finally, when the middle-aged man's forehead was covered with "#" signs, he broke out in silence. He suddenly stood up from the grass, his body was shaken, his eyes were full of righteousness, his hands on his hips, he shouted loudly behind him: "You  Girl! Didn¡¯t you see that you, Jiraiya-sama, were collecting materials? You were making so much noise that it ruined my mood! If this affects my creation and makes the readers wait, you won¡¯t be able to apologize even if you die ten times! You  ¡­¡±

    After scolding for a long time, the middle-aged man felt unprecedentedly happy in his heart. He only felt that the sky was bluer, the water was clearer, the flowers were more fragrant, and the girl taking a bath was more beautiful "Girl taking a bath!" The slow brain finally  Sensing something bad, his originally blocked sixth sense instantly recovered. The next moment, the middle-aged man felt an overwhelming murderous aura coming from behind.  Cold sweat dripped down the back of his head. The middle-aged man turned around stiffly and saw that the swimming girls had stopped at some point and gathered together. A pair of beautiful big eyes were staring at him fiercely.

    "Rogue!" "Thieves!" "Beasts!"

    A series of various shouts and curses sounded. The women angrily picked up clods of soil, stones and other objects from the ground and threw them at the middle-aged man crazily. The middle-aged man hurriedly moved his body in various weird ways.  He dodges the flying "cannonballs" with his figure, and keeps yelling in a mean voice: "Missed! Missed!"

    Perhaps it was the middle-aged man's arrogant attitude that angered God. Suddenly, a brick-sized stone appeared out of nowhere and slid through a graceful arc in the air.  On the face of the young man, the middle-aged man let out a shrill scream, his body was smashed and flew high into the air, and his whole body instantly turned into a meteor and disappeared from the sight of all the girls

    On the other side, Naruto was sitting on the ground panting. All the clones around him had disappeared. The fatigue of 50 people was added to him alone. Even though he was born with a superhuman physique, he now felt that his eyes were turning black, as if  He will fall down the next moment.  But just when Naruto was about to faint, his stomach suddenly felt hot, and a powerful surge of chakra suddenly surged out from his abdomen and quickly flowed throughout his body. Wherever that chakra passed, Naruto's originally overstretched body suddenly  It's like a field that has been dry for a long time encounters rain, greedily absorbing this vital chakra.

    ? ?A powerful aura erupted from Naruto's body, and a powerful wave of air surged around him, pushing away all the fallen leaves and branches within a 5-meter radius, forming a large circle.  Naruto sat in the center of the circle, his body feeling more comfortable than ever before. All fatigue seemed to disappear at this moment, and his originally depressed spirit became full again.

    Although he was a little confused as to why he regained his energy so quickly, Naruto didn't bother to get to the bottom of it.  The overdraft of the body just now is not useless. Although he still cannot cut the leaves in half like Yao as easily as Yao, if he concentrates on releasing chakra now, he can also cut a small hole in the leaves.  This is just the result of one morning. You must know that even Yao spent a day to get started. With Naruto's understanding, he was able to achieve the same results in half a day as Yao had practiced for a day. It can be seen that the shadow clone training plug-in is very important.  abnormal.

    "Multiple shadow clones" Naruto jumped up from the ground and was about to continue training.  But at this moment, he suddenly discovered that the warm chakra that suddenly appeared just now not only did not disappear, but increased in amount, and the nature of that chakra became more and more cruel and evil.  *Intense destruction** impacted his spirit.

    At first, Naruto could rely on reason to restrain the sudden lust, but as the chakra continued to increase, Naruto's consciousness was gradually eroded by the lust, and the clarity in his eyes became less and less.  At the same time, Naruto's body also experienced abnormal changes. The beard that had been shaved off by Yao appeared again, and it was thicker and denser. His mouth was wide open, and two ferocious canine teeth emerged from his mouth.  Stretching out, the nails on both hands quickly became slender and sharp. He looked at everything around him with a ferocious expression. His body was on all fours like an animal. A layer of bright red chakra completely enveloped him. At the same time, a strip of red chakra was completely wrapped around him.  The long bloody tail protruded from his tailbone and slowly swung in the air.

    "Ouch~" Naruto made a cry that was not like a human being. His eyes had turned blood red. He suddenly thrust out his claw towards the woods in front of him. A big bloody chakra hand flew out from his hand. In front of him was  The trees were cut off by the giant hand and fell to the ground with a muffled sound. A large amount of dust filled the air instantly, and everything around them was covered in dust.

    "Whoosh~" The white-haired middle-aged man stepped on the trunk of a big tree, and he was dozens of meters away in an instant. His face no longer had the wretched look before, even though it showed  He looked anxious, but there was still a touch of calmness and wisdom in his eyes, and a pressure as deep and heavy as the ocean emanated from him. Although his pace was fast and unhurried, he rushed towards Naruto's direction.

    "You can't be wrong! This feeling of chakra is from the Kyuubi! What's going on? Didn't Minato seal it into Naruto's body back then? Could it be that the boy was given by the Kyuubi" The middle-aged man was very worried.  , It's not that he is afraid of Kyuubi. Although Kyuubi is strong, he believes that he can still suppress it. What he is worried about now is Naruto's situation.  If the Jinchuuriki who has been eroded by the tailed beast wakes up in time, it will be fine. If it takes a long time, his consciousness will be directly assimilated by the tailed beast, and his body will be controlled by the tailed beast.  If Naruto is really corrupted by the Kyuubi, no matter how unwilling the middle-aged man is, he will have no choice but to ruthlessly kill Naruto.

    "What are those people in Konoha doing? How could the Nine-Tails break through the seal so easily! What if Naruto has some good intentions" A cold light flashed in the middle-aged man's eyes, and he hated the high-level officials of Konoha in his heart.  Gritting his teeth, but he had no time to argue with them now, his pace quickened a bit again, his whole body turned into a white lightning, and soon Naruto's figure appeared in his eyes.

    Seeing that there was only a tail behind Naruto, the middle-aged man finally breathed a long sigh of relief, and his heart that had been hanging was put back in his stomach. He raised his feet and prepared to step forward to restore Naruto to his health.  But at this moment, a tall figure came to Naruto one step ahead of the middle-aged man. A pair of scarlet three-magatama Sharingan looked extremely dazzling in the middle-aged man's eyes.

    "Naruto! Calm down!" Yao shouted in a low voice, and the power of his eyes was released with all his strength. In an instant, Yao felt the murderous desire in Naruto's mind as if he had encountered a natural enemy, showing a trace of fear in a humane manner, unwilling to do so.  Withdrew from Naruto's spirit, and then the red chakra around Naruto also shrank back into his stomach like a tide.  With a hint of confusion in his blue eyes, Naruto stood up and looked at his hands in confusion, wondering why he was crawling on the ground. It was obvious that he had no memory of what had just happened.

    "Hiss~" The middle-aged man not far away gasped, and was secretly shocked: "Such a strong pupil power, just three magatama eyes, can be so strong! He is the little boy mentioned in the old man's letter  Junior brother? He is indeed a genius!" The middle-aged man was lost in thought and unconsciously looked around, only to encounter a hanging branch in front of him. The branch hit his forehead with a slight sound.

      "Who is there?" Naruto's ears twitched, and he immediately turned his head to look in the direction where Jiraiya was hiding, and his body became alert.

    Yao on the side couldn't help but nodded with satisfaction when he saw Naruto's reaction. Although this is Konoha's third training ground, it is almost impossible to have enemies, but as a ninja, if you can't keep a vigilant heart at all times, then this  People will never live long!  Therefore, Yaoping Ping also gave the three members of Team 7 strict training in this aspect, such as sneak attacks from time to time.  Now seeing that Naruto could still not relax in such a safe environment in his own village, Yao felt very relieved and felt that his usual teachings were not in vain.

    "It's okay Naruto, he's not an enemy." Yao patted Naruto on the shoulder to tell him not to be nervous.  With Yao's perception and the fact that the middle-aged man didn't have to hide his figure deliberately, Yao had already noticed the other person's existence. When he saw Naruto just now, the concern for Naruto that the other party unconsciously exuded did not hide from Yao's perception.  , although he was very confused about the identity of the other party. After all, the number of people in Konoha Village who were kind to Naruto could be counted on one hand, but Yao believed that the other party had absolutely no ill intentions towards Naruto, so he didn't care about him.

    Seeing that he had been exposed, the middle-aged man did not continue to hide. He jumped into the air, bit his right thumb violently, made a few seals quickly, pressed it hard, and shouted loudly: "  Psychic art!" As he shouted, a large cloud of white smoke suddenly burst out from his palm, and a huge toad appeared out of thin air under him.

    Standing on the big toad, he posed like a big roc spreading its wings. He tossed his long white hair coquettishly a few times and said in an accent similar to that of Peking Opera: "That's a good question!"  Jumping up and down on the toad's head with one foot, "I am the hero known as the Toad Immortal of Mt. Myoboku. Everyone loves flowers when they bloom, and is known as the Jade-faced Young Master! That's the case, Jiraiya-sama!"

    A gust of wind blew by, and the scene suddenly became cold

    PS: The chapters these days are indeed a bit weak, but it will be better after three or four chapters. By then the protagonist will be the real protagonist.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 46 Negotiation and Making Plans

    Update time: 2013-03-14

    "Yao-sensei, is this person an idiot?" Naruto turned his head with a cold sweat on his face, pointing with trembling fingers at Jiraiya who was still posing the poss, immersed in pleasure and unable to extricate himself.

    Yao also had three black lines hanging on his head. In fact, Yao recognized Jiraiya when he saw his appearance and knew that he was his senior brother.  However, even though he had heard about Jiraiya's amazing deeds from the Third Generation, but seeing the scene in front of him with his own eyes, Yao still felt that he was completely unprepared mentally. He was also shocked by Jiraiya's momentum.  Naruto didn't know how to answer.

    Could it be that this person is actually your teacher and my senior brother?  One of the legendary Sannin of Konoha?  Yao can't afford to lose that person!  Konoha can't afford to lose that person!

    But Yao's silence does not mean that Jiraiya will remain silent. Hearing Naruto's words, Jiraiya suddenly became angry, waved his fist and shouted loudly: "Kid! Who are you calling an idiot? I am the legendary Sannin of Konoha  One of the Toad Sage, Jiraiya-sama! Be more respectful towards your seniors! Really, it¡¯s rare that this sage likes you, so I originally wanted to give you a few pointers."

    "Tch! Who cares?" Naruto turned his head disdainfully, "I have Teacher Yao to teach me, and he is much better than a lustful immortal like you! I don't want a lustful immortal like you to teach me!" he said to Jirai.  He also made a face.

    Yao glanced at Naruto in surprise, could he still have the ability to read faces?  This must be the first time he met Jiraiya. How could he know the lustful nature of his cheap senior brother?  Sensing Yao's doubtful gaze, Naruto proudly pointed at the corner of a piece of clothing exposed in Jiraiya's chest pocket, and shouted like a treasure: "Look, Yao-sensei, that is definitely a woman's underwear, I used to  I saw it when I used the transformation technique to enter the women¡¯s bathhouse.¡±

    Hearing this, Jiraiya quickly looked towards his chest, and sure enough, he saw that his chest was bulging, and there was a ribbon floating outside.  She took it out and saw that it was actually a woman's bra. It seemed that the tough woman just threw her underwear out in desperation. She coughed softly a few times without changing her expression: "This is definitely one of those girls who read this book."  The Immortal is handsome, so he wants to seduce me. Although I will not be knocked down by this kind of temptation, I can¡¯t let him down with all my heart.¡±

    As he spoke, Jiraiya folded his underwear with a "helpless" look on his face and put it solemnly into his chest, with a selfless and sacrificial expression on his face.  But "Your sister! Can't your stinky nose stop growing so big? You already have other people's underwear. If you let this residual smell go, you will die!" Yao cursed in his heart.  Looking at Naruto with disdain in his eyes, Yao wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl in.

    How shameful!  His teacher was already despised by Naruto, and now his senior brother was even worse than the teacherYao couldn't help but feel extremely proud of his noble character that emerged from the mud and remained unsullied.

    "Licious toad! Come with me, I have trouble with you!" Afraid that Jiraiya would do something shocking again, Yao stepped forward quickly, ignoring Jiraiya's shouts, pulling his white hair, and forcefully  Drag Jiraiya and leave quickly.  He waved to Naruto from a distance and said: "Naruto, don't use your shadow clone to practice while I'm away! Wait until I come back!"

    "I didn't expect you to come back! Then you should know about him, right?" Yao calmly looked at Jiraiya sitting opposite him on the ground, "What are you going to do? Do you want to leave it to you?  Or should I do it?"

    Jiraiya touched his sore scalp, and glared at Yao resentfully. Seeing that he didn't react, he couldn't help but curled his lips in boredom, and lay on the grass below him, doing a roguelike gesture.  He said, "What are you talking about? I don't know anything. I'm just a novel writer, and I came to Konoha just to collect materials!" As he spoke, his eyes narrowed, as if he was enjoying a sunbath.

    Yao clearly saw the flash of complexity in Jiraiya's eyes, sat down next to him, picked up a piece of grass and put it in his mouth: "That means I have to do it. To be honest, although I  I'm not afraid of him, but I'm not sure I can win. Do you really want to stop thinking about it? Now you are the only one in Konoha who can defeat him."

    But even though he said that, Yao didn't have high hopes. He knew a little bit about the character of the senior brother in front of him from the third generation. With his bond with Orochimaru, it was really difficult for him to deal with Orochimaru.  extremely difficult.  Not long after Orochimaru left that year, he also left for a foreign country. Of course, this was to obtain information for Konoha, but perhaps more importantly, it was to avoid receiving the mandatory task of killing friends.

    "You think too highly of me!" Sure enough, Jiraiya laughed, but still shook his head and refused, "I'm actually not as powerful as you think. Besides, isn't there still that dead old man? Although he is old now.  , but the strength is still not comparable to the two of us, you should be very clear about this."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?With a groan, he spat out the grass roots in his mouth: "The old man is indeed very strong, but his heart is too soft! Otherwise, how could that man live to this day? After all, the old man is 70 years old, and his physical strength is not as good as ours. If  If he hadn't made up his mind to kill him in the beginninghe would have died!" He turned his head and looked at Jiraiya who finally couldn't hide his heavy heart, "Are you really going to sit back and ignore him? Or do you still have feelings for him in your heart?  By any chance, do you think he won't kill the old man?"

    Jiraiya remained silent, or it could be said to be acquiescence. Although all the information he collected showed that the man was now insane, in his heart, he still insisted on his own thoughts, hoping that his friend could turn around and find peace.  Thirteen years ago, he was not able to do it, and he is still the same now.

    With a sigh, Yao patted his butt and stood up. He could somewhat understand Jiraiya's inner struggle. Think about it, if Sasuke became like Orochimaru, would he be able to attack him without mercy?  I'm afraid that when the time comes, I will be like the man in front of me, choosing to stay away from the village to escape Thinking of this, Yao no longer tried to persuade him to change his mind, and said in a relaxed tone: "Then there is no other way, the only way is to let him go."  I'm here to meet the legendary Sannin Leng-kun! But I'll leave the Suna ninja and Sound ninja to you, is that okay?"

    "Isn't there Kakashi and the others?" Jiraiya shied away again, but this time he simply disliked the trouble. He was still very confident in Konoha's strength. Suna Ninja and Sound Ninja did not belong to Konoha at all.  opponent.  Moreover, Konoha has been at peace for too long. This war can give Konoha's new generation a rare experience. He does not want to interfere with such a good training opportunity.

    Yao stared at the lazy person speechlessly: "I'm not asking you to go all out! It's just that I'm afraid that Orochimaru will bring out a few large psychic beasts. It's true that our new generation in Konoha needs the baptism of war.  , but there is no need to make the village pay a heavy price. At that time, you only need to be responsible for suppressing the opponent's large psychic beasts and not letting them come to the village to cause damage."

    "That's it! Okay, I'll pay attention when the time comes." Jiraiya agreed without much hesitation after hearing the words. When Yao turned around and was about to leave, Jiraiya finally couldn't help but said with concern: "You're okay over there?  Orochimaru is not easy to deal with."

    Although he received information that Orochimaru was defeated at Yao's hands last time, Jiraiya knew very well that this was just a fluke. You must know that Orochimaru's greatest advantage is the various weird secret techniques and the time to prepare for fighting against the enemy.  The longer it goes, the more terrifying his fighting power becomes. Last time he fought against Yao without any preparation, and the environment at that time was also very unfavorable to Orochimaru. In addition, Orochimaru also underestimated the enemy at the beginning.  This led to being defeated by Yao and returning home.

    But now Yao is in the light and Orochimaru is in the dark. In addition, the last battle also gave Orochimaru a general understanding of Yao's strength and characteristics. Fighting again, facing Orochimaru who is well prepared, Yao may not be able to do what he did last time.  That was an easy win.  Jiraiya understands this very well, and he believes that Yao also understands that the deep fear of Orochimaru revealed in Yao's tone just now was not an act of modesty.

    "I know." Yao nodded, "He is stronger than me, but I am not afraid of him. His resistance to illusions is not very strong. This is his fatal flaw!"

    Jiraiya laughed when he heard this: "It's not that Orochimaru's resistance to illusions is not strong. At our level, there are no obvious shortcomings! It can only be said that your illusions are too strong. Orochimaru has this shortcoming in front of you.  But it has been infinitely magnified.¡±

    "Hmph, otherwise he wouldn't be so crazy about getting the blood of our Uchiha clan." Yao snorted coldly, then turned to look at Jiraiya, "Then what are you going to do next? Go on and peep.  ?¡±

    "Asshole! It's for information! It's for information!" Jiraiya shouted angrily, waving his fist.

    "It doesn't matter what you say." Yao waved his hand impatiently, "I want you to stay and teach Naruto. You should also know his identity. The path I am taking requires very high levels of understanding and is not suitable for him. I can do whatever I want.  You are just helping him lay a solid foundation. But your qualifications are as mediocre as his, and you are both mediocre and"

    "Damn it! Who do you think has mediocre qualifications! Who is mediocre? This sage is a genius in the ninja world that only happens once in a hundred years!" Before Yao could finish his words, Jiraiya jumped to his feet and shouted loudly to argue for himself.  Yao didn't refute when he heard Jiraiya's noise. He just stared at Jiraiya with disdain. His old face only became redder and redder, his voice became softer and softer, and finally he muttered angrily: "Damn it.  Old man!" Then there was no more sound.

    "Your characteristics are very similar to Naruto's, how about that? After all, he is also your disciple, why don't you help him?"

    "Well, okay!" Jiraiya finally nodded in agreement.

    "Then Naruto will be left to you." Yao said and turned to leave.

      Jiraiya glared: "What do you mean? You didn't give Naruto to me just to be lazy, did you?" Jiraiya couldn't help but feel that he had been cheated, and the look he looked at Yao became unkind.

    "Humph, do you think I'm the same as you?" Yao rolled his eyes at him angrily, "My eyes are about to break through. I originally planned to wait until this Chunin Examination before I break through, but now that you are here, I am just right  Take advantage of this time to practice, after all, your strength will increase."

    "What?" Jiraiya's originally wide eyes suddenly bulged out of his sockets, "Your eyes are going to break through, are you going to open a kaleidoscope, but you haven't killed your close relatives and friends, how is that possible? You kid can't deliberately make it up just to be lazy.  Did you come out?"

    "Hmph, don't show off your ignorance without knowledge." Yao snorted disdainfully, "The Sharingan is only produced because of a special chakra secreted by a certain part of the human brain. I guess the person in charge should be there.  It controls the sixth sense and seventh sense of human beings, etc., so the Sharingan can predict the enemy's actions. As for the other aspects, it is unclear for the time being. The evolution of the Sharingan is due to the increase in chakra secretion, but this  Chakra is quite destructive, so when Uchiha turns on the kaleidoscope, his eyes will be gradually corroded by this chakra, eventually leading to blindness."

    "How do you know this?" Jiraiya asked in surprise.

    Yao smiled slightly: "The leader of Konoha, Senju, is the old enemy of our Uchiha clan. Do you think they haven't studied our Sharingan? This information was given to me by the old man. There is absolutely nothing wrong with it!"  After a pause, Yao continued, "So, the Uchiha clan's bloodline is said to be an ominous clan that has been cursed. It's just because the more pain a person suffers, the greater the stimulation to the brain, then  The more special chakra is secreted in the brain. In other words, the more hardships and misfortunes an Uchiha person suffers, the faster his eyes will evolve, and what is better in the world than  What¡¯s more painful than killing your own loved one with your own hands?¡±

    "That's it!" Jiraiya said in amazement, "So, have you found other ways to stimulate the brain?"

    Yao nodded and said nothing more.  After all, Jiraiya had just met him, and the two of them were not good enough for Y¨­ to have any reservations about him. Besides, even if he knew the method, it would be of no use. Without the physique of the Uchiha clan, that chakra would not affect the body.  It's of no use at all.  There are so many people with miserable life experiences in this world. If everyone could be like Uchiha, then this world would really be in chaos.

    As for the method Yao came up with, it was very simple. If it was painful, he had lost his beloved and was devastated. Even though he was already a Huajin warrior and his body had reached the peak of human beings, he suffered a serious illness due to a broken heart, and even almost died.  That unforgettable pain was later frozen in his heart as time went on. But now, for his new bond in this world, for his family, master and companions, he chose to tear up the old scar again without hesitation.  Open it, just to gain the power to protect!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 47 The fiery first game of the finals

    Update time: 2013-03-14

    In the blink of an eye, time has slipped by January. In the third training ground, Naruto did not practice as hard as usual today. Instead, he lay on the ground and received Yao's massage.  After a month of extreme training, with the help of the shadow clone, Naruto not only mastered the changes in the nature of wind attribute chakra, but also further mastered the sky-searing sword finger named by Yao. Although it cannot be compared with the power displayed by Yao, it is still  It is no worse than ordinary rasengan, and its penetrating power is even more stable.  And as Naruto becomes more proficient, it will only be a matter of time before this move becomes more powerful than Yao in his hands. After all, Yao is inferior to Naruto in terms of chakra burst.

    In terms of the use of chakra, Yoshi and Sasuke have similar advantages. They are very good at the fine use of chakra, that is, they are proficient in technique. However, when it comes to purely overwhelming people with force, the single-celled Naruto is better.  Precisely because he knew Naruto's strengths, Yao tailor-made this unique move for him. The Sky-Tearing Sword Finger does not have any high requirements for chakra manipulation, but only requires the user to convert the maximum amount of chakra in the shortest time.  The wind attribute explodes, which is perfect for a humanoid tailed beast + jinch¨±riki like Naruto.

    Although one month of extreme training did not affect Naruto's body due to the Kyuubi, it did bring his mental exhaustion to a peak.  Tomorrow is the day when the finals begin. Even if you force yourself to practice for one more day, you won't make much progress. The most important thing now is to keep your spirits up and face the competition in the best condition.

    When it comes to understanding the functions of various parts of the human body, there are probably few people in this world who can match Yao. Under Yao's massage, Naruto felt waves of warm breath rising from all parts of his body, reaching directly to his brain, as if  It was mid-winter and I was lying on a lounge chair basking in the warm sunshine. My already very weak spirit was quickly greatly relaxed in the warmth, and I fell into a deep sleep in less than 2 minutes.  .

    "How is your training? I haven't had a chance to ask since I came back yesterday." Not long after Naruto fell asleep, Jiraiya suddenly jumped out of that corner, put away the telescope in his careless hand, and looked at the front of him.  Yao, with a trace of expectation on his face.

    Yao shook his head slightly, closing and opening his eyes, his eyes had completely changed.  The black pupils turned blood red, and a green five-pointed star in the center rotated slightly, shining with mysterious brilliance.

    As soon as Jiraiya looked at it, he felt as if his eyes suddenly turned into an endless forest, and an aura full of vitality rushed towards him.  This breath was so real that Jiraiya had the urge to indulge in it and never wake up.

    But after all, he was very powerful. He was just dazed for a moment and then he immediately reacted. The chakra in his body suddenly shook, and his head seemed to be poured with a basin of cold water, and his whole body suddenly woke up.  Taking a deep breath with some fear, Jiraiya said with envy: "Is this the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan? It is indeed well-deserved. Just the power of the pupils naturally emitted has such power." Then he looked at it with some contempt.  He glanced at Yao Yao and said, "Someone was pretending to be disappointed just now and shaking his head Humph!"

    Yao grinned and didn't say anything. In fact, he didn't act deliberately just now, but he was really dissatisfied.  Perhaps because his accumulation was too strong, he encountered almost no difficulties in practicing this time. It only took him 20 days to easily possess these eyes.  But just as he was dancing happily, he accidentally discovered a problem, that is, although his eyes turned into kaleidoscopes, except for the significant increase in pupil power, no special skills were conceived.

    Now Yao suddenly felt depressed. Even though he had accumulated a lot, "Kingka Suigetsu" who was supposed to wake up after opening the kaleidoscope was born early, but Yao knew clearly after looking at the secret stone tablet of the Uchiha clan that Sasuke mentioned.  There are three unique tricks.  Among them, the left and right eyes will each produce a jutsu. These two jutsu are determined according to each person's physique. There is also a powerful ninjutsu bred by both eyes - Susanoo, which is the strongest killer of Mangekyou.  trick.  Generally speaking, although these three techniques are extremely powerful, they are very simple to awaken. Basically, as long as the kaleidoscope is turned on, it will take less than a month to awaken naturally.

    But Yao Yi waited for nearly 20 days in a row, but he didn't even wait. He could clearly feel that there was all the meaning of that technique somewhere in his mind, but every time he wanted to understand it, he was always blocked by a faint layer of confusion.  The diaphragm was in the way, no matter how Yao scratched his head and tried all kinds of tricks, he still had no temper at all with that thin layer of diaphragm.

    This has also led to the fact that although Yao now has the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he has gained nothing compared to before except that the power of ordinary illusions is stronger with the increase of the Mangeky¨­. If he has not seen the secret stone tablet, it is nothing.  , but after reading it, it was written that the strength of every tribesman who turned on the kaleidoscope would be explosively improved, which made Yao a little unbalanced.??.

    I originally thought that I wouldn't lose to Orochimaru even if I opened the Mangekyo, but now Yao is a little worried. Even after seeing Orochimaru's records in the limited information, the weird ninjutsu made Yao get goosebumps all over.  What's more, if he dared to attack Konoha this time, how could he not prepare some killing moves?  But judging from the current situation, we can only adapt to circumstances.

    In the blink of an eye, 24 hours have passed. At the finals venue specially built by Konoha Village a long time ago, the stands are already full. Men and women wearing gorgeous clothes and carrying elegant and noble manners are talking softly to each other.

    Different from the pretentiousness of the nouveau riche, they have an ancient heritage and cultivation. These are the real nobles of the five major countries. Although the five major nations have gone through several ninja wars since their establishment, they were all between the major ninja villages.  All countries were careful to avoid harming the nobles, and the nobles consciously did not participate in the war, except for providing coins and supplies.

    Therefore, most of the nobles here have a history of hundreds of years, and some ancient families are even longer. Such a long time has given them the temperament of a true noble. Even if they are looking forward to the next game, their faces still remain  He was calm and gentle, his manners were elegant and measured, and he showed no emotion at all.

    Yao and Kakashi also stood in a corner of the arena, chatting in a low voice about their experiences in the past month. Their eyes occasionally glanced at the two figures from Team 7 in the arena. As for why they were two people, it was because Naruto didn't know what was going on.  What happened has not happened yet? Yao and Kakashi were anxious but also felt a little speechless.

    Should I say that I am truly the most unexpected ninja?  Seeing that the game time was coming, Naruto finally rushed into the arena, and behind him were a dozen menacing cows. Seeing Naruto's embarrassed appearance being chased by the cows, bursts of laughter came from the stands.

    Fortunately, the examiner, Shiranui Genma, was not a vegetarian. He threw the cattle out of the arena one by one with three strokes, five, five, and two.  Turning his head and looking at the genin who were looking at the ground with their heads lowered and looking a little nervous, Shiranui Genma narrowed his eyes and said lazily: "Everyone, please raise your heads! Take a good look at the audience on the stage, the protagonists of this competition.  ¡­It¡¯s you!¡±

    Not to mention the enthusiastic genin who were inspired by Shiranui Genma's words, at this time, in the highest stand on the east side of the highest arena, the third Hokage and the fourth Kazekage were present together. Both of them were smiling, and they were talking to each other.  He looked happy, but the third Hokage was just fine with it, and the fourth Kazekage's expression was so fake that it made Yao want to vomit.  The two argued back and forth for a while, then the third generation walked to the edge of the stands and loudly announced the start of the game.  Except for Naruto and Neji who were in the first game, the other players automatically exited the competition venue and came to a platform below the auditorium specifically for the contestants.

    "Naruto Uzumaki? I admit that you are indeed strong, but stop struggling and lose to me! This is a fate you cannot change!" His white eyes looked at Naruto calmly, and Neji's voice contained no emotion at all.  It seemed like a superior god was deciding the fate of a small mortal.

    "Then I have to tell you something!" Naruto raised his forehead protector and suddenly stretched out his fist towards Neji, "I will definitely win!"

    "Arrogant!" Neji's temples had veins popping out. He had already used his Byakugan, and his body turned into a white shadow and rushed towards Naruto quickly.  Naruto also rushed forward without giving in, but he also knew that Ningji's acupuncture skills were powerful, so he did not rashly engage in close combat with Ningji. Instead, he formed a seal in his hand and divided out 5 clones to join him, using the clones to feign attack.  , while the main body is hidden in the clone, waiting for opportunities to move.

    Because this shadow clone technique distributes chakra evenly, even the Byakugan can't tell which one is the main body. The six Narutos suddenly spread out in all directions and pushed towards Neji from all directions.  Neji was also shocked by this move. Naruto had never used this move during the preliminaries, but it was Hinata's most outstanding genius after all. Although Neji was not shocked, his expression on his face remained relaxed, and his body moved away from the soft fist.  In the starting position, he stood there quietly waiting for Naruto to attack.

    Ningci and Xiao Li have competed countless times, and they are very experienced in dealing with high-speed enemies.  So he didn't try to compete with Naruto in speed, that would be asking for trouble.  Neji just stood firmly on the spot, facing Naruto's attack. Neji's arms seemed to have turned into eight in an instant, covering his whole body airtight. Byakugan's 360¡ã blind-angle vision allowed him to see clearly.  to Naruto's attack route, and although he can't move faster than Naruto, it is not a problem for him to block Naruto's attacks. He can even often switch from defense to offense. Every sudden attack makes Naruto  It was very difficult to deal with, and within a short while, three shadow clones had been destroyed by Neji.

    This cannot be said to be that Naruto's taijutsu is poor. It can only be said that Neji's taijutsu style is very restrained against Naruto. The biggest speed advantage is sealed. In terms of skills, Naruto is naturally not as good as the talented Neji.  But Naruto is not someone to be bullied.Seeing that half of the clones were destroyed by Neji, a confident smile appeared on his lips, and he formed seals on his hands again, chakra poured out crazily. This time he actually directly separated 20 shadow clones, plus the remaining  2, there are now a total of 23 Narutos on the field.

    "Hmph! Let me see how many of you can stop me now!" Naruto snorted proudly, "Everyone come on!" With a strong wave of his hand, more than 23 Narutos rushed towards Ningci like a tide.  There's no way, that's the good thing about Jinchuuriki, even if he can't kill you, he can still wear you down!

    Facing Naruto's rogue tactics, Neji couldn't help but frown slightly. The relaxed expression on his face finally disappeared, replaced by solemnity.  Neji moved. Faced with the siege of more than 20 people, if he continued to defend where he was, he would be courting death!  So Neji decisively began to move quickly, shuttled back and forth among the crowd, taking advantage of his Byakugan to the limit, and frequently and skillfully used the obstruction of Naruto's clones to always minimize the number of enemies he faced.  At the same time, Neji's attack speed also increased again. Naruto who met him would often have seven or eight acupuncture points on his body in an instant, and he would be defeated by him without any resistance.

    In this way, Neci seemed to be at ease in this group fight, quite like a leaf among thousands of flowers without touching his body. His movements were sharp but elegant, and he constantly used difficult and exquisite moves to break up each of his clones.  On the other side, Naruto showed no sign of weakness. The large amount of chakra consumed by the Shadow Clone Technique was nothing to him. He was frantically creating clones for free. It seemed that he was determined to kill Neji.  Notice.  The scene became tense for a moment, and the two men fought inextricably. The high-level battle also dazzled the nobles in the stands. They no longer cared about the nobles' reserve, and shouted loudly to cheer for their favorite player.

    But just when everyone thought that this game would turn into a protracted battle, Neji suddenly accelerated on the field and came to a Naruto with lightning speed. His hands danced wildly, and Naruto was in front of him.  Under the violent attack, several acupuncture points were tapped within two strokes. Looking coldly at the figure spitting out blood in front of him, Neji's lips curled up with a cold arc: "Hmph, you thought you could prevent me from finding them by relying on the shadow clone.  You? You can think of using a clone to avoid close contact with me. This is indeed worthy of praise, but then your true body will be obvious, the one with the fewest attacks! I should have said, don¡¯t try to resist, you will lose.  Give it to me¡­ it¡¯s your destiny!¡±

    "Hey~ Really?" Spouting out a small mouthful of blood again, Naruto slowly raised his head. The light in his eyes made Neji feel dazzled. Although he was seriously injured, Naruto's voice was still the same as before, without any trace of it.  Shaken: "Then I should have said that I will definitely win!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Naruto in front of him suddenly turned into a piece of white smoke and disappeared.  At the same time, Ningci was surrounded by seven or eight Narutos at some point. The light blue chakra on his fists was almost visible to the naked eye. Several Narutos rushed in front of Ningci in an instant, and their fists were directed at Ningci from all directions.  Todoroki: "This is the end!"

    ps: Promised additional updates*2.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 48 The Caged Bird

    Update time: 2013-03-15

    The overall situation has been decided!

    This is the thought of almost all the ninjas present. Up, down, left, and right, they are surrounded by Naruto and his clones. No matter how magical Neji's Byakugan is and how powerful his physical skills are, he cannot stop all the attacks.  In this case, the only choice is to use force to defeat skill and break out of the siege directly with strong power. However, Rouquan itself is not a boxing technique known for its explosive power. With Neji's strength, it is almost impossible to break through Naruto's blockade.  thing.

    "Is that the end of it!" Hinata Hiashi in the stands sighed, feeling a little sorry for Neji on the field.  Ningci is known as the most contemporary genius of the Hyuga family. He is also the first genius of the Hyuga family for so many years. He is known as the person "closest to the Hyuga Tennin". As the leader of the clan, he will certainly attract everyone's attention, and Ningci is also the substitute.  The son of his younger brother who died, Hizu naturally had great expectations for Neji because of his affection and reason.

    Although it seemed that Neji was going to lose this game, his strength and talent had been fully demonstrated. With only the simple basic conditions of a separate teacher, he relied on his own exploration to practice Rouquan to this level at a young age.  , Hizu believes that even he and his younger brother Hizashi, who were known as the two prides of Hyuga in those days, are far apart.  At this time, Hinata and Hizu hoped that he could become a member of the clan and take over the position of his clan leader. With Neji's talent, Hinata believed that Hinata would be able to reach a new height in his hands.

    "It's a pity that Rizu also knows that this is just an extravagant wish. A separation of families will always be a separation of families. This is something destined from the moment of birth.  He couldn't help but look at the little girl next to him. A look of satisfaction flashed in Hizu's eyes. This child was his youngest daughter Hinata Hanabi. His eldest daughter Hinata was unsatisfactory. She could only be regarded as average in terms of strength and talent. Her personality  He is even more docile and has almost no bottom line, and is not suitable for the head of the Hyuga clan at all.  Hanabi is just the opposite. Although he is not as good as Neji, he is still an excellent genius. He has a strong personality and never admits defeat. He also practices very hard. It suits his wishes. Nizu has already regarded Hanabi as the next generation clan leader.  teach.

    However, one thing that gave him a headache was that due to her personality and Hanabi's strength far beyond her peers, she developed the habit of being arrogant. Normally, except for his father and some senior elders,  Don't take anyone else seriously at all.  In order to get rid of this problem, Nizu specially brought Hanabi to watch Neji's game this time, in order to let his daughter know the truth of "there is heaven outside the world, and there are people outside the world".

    And now that his goal has been achieved, Hizu is secretly happy looking at his little daughter's eyes that have become firm and steady, but he didn't expect that the Kyuubi boy is so strong. Although Neji's defeat still made him a little bit  regret.  But thinking of Neji's reputation as a genius, Rizu couldn't help but feel a little lucky in his heart, hoping that Neji could perform a miracle.

    Seeing that Naruto was about to win the game, Yao's face in the stands did not show any relaxed and joyful expression: "Strange! The calmness of that white-eyed boy is not just pretending, is it! He still has a trick to move back to where he is now.  Such a situation?" A possibility could not help but come to mind, but it was quickly rejected by Yao: "It can't be Huitian. If he can create that move just by relying on his own research, then his talent is too evil.  some!"

    However, often the more worried you are about something, the easier it is for it to become a reality.  Just when Naruto's fist was still 2 inches away from Neji, it suddenly stopped in the air very abruptly, as if it was blocked by an invisible barrier. No matter how hard Naruto tried, he could not move his fist forward at all.

    "Return to heaven!" As Neji shouted, his body suddenly spun rapidly, and a thick rotating air shield appeared around his body, protecting him.  Naruto around Neji was immediately thrown away by this powerful centrifugal force. His body slid through a smooth arc in the air and fell hard to the ground not far away. Several clones suddenly dispersed into smoke, and  Naruto also fell to the ground unable to get up, with a look of pain on his face.

    Slowly walking up to Naruto, Neji looked down at the figure on the ground condescendingly: "You think you won, right? Humph, your strategy is indeed worthy of praise, but the gap between a genius and a weakling is not so easy to close.  Yes, those who are behind the wheel will always be behind the wheel, and they can never defeat genius! This is fate, no matter how hard you try, you can¡¯t change it!"

    "This is! Father's" In the stands, Hinata Hanabi looked at her father beside her in surprise.

    "Return! God!" Hinata Hizu seemed to have exhausted all his strength to spit out two words. He clenched his fists tightly, and the shock in his heart could no longer be expressed in words.

    "Impossible! Kaiten is a secret technique passed down from generation to generation in the Hyuga family. Even the clan leader can only learn it Did he create it himself? What a terrifying talent! Is it really like what the rumors say?  The bloodline of Hyuga Tennin is actuallyIs it a boy who is destined to be unable to inherit the Hyuga clan?  "Remembering Ningji's identity, Hinata Hinatsu couldn't help but feel depressed.

    Did Naruto hear what Neji said? He couldn't help but show an angry look on his face. He struggled to stand up, but when his right leg moved slightly, his face froze, and the body he had just lifted lost his balance again and fell to the ground.  When Neji saw this, there was no look of surprise on his face, and he sneered: "Give up, this is your fate! The attack just now has seriously strained the muscles of your right leg, and your right leg can't move at all now! Give up.  Well, I have no hatred towards you and I don¡¯t want to kill you!¡±

    "It's not good." Kakashi looked a little helpless, "At this time" The Jonin on the side also sighed, looking at Naruto with pity in their eyes.  The jonins all knew that the reason why Naruto was able to fight evenly with Neji before was that, apart from his bug-like shadow clone, the most important thing was his speed. Relying on the dual advantages of speed and numbers, this  Kankan suppressed Neji.

    But now, looking at Naruto's appearance, one could tell that his right leg was injured and he was unable to move for the time being. In this way, Naruto's speed advantage was instantly gone.  Naruto's taijutsu skills are simply half-measured. Without speed, no matter how many clones he has, he can only be a target in front of Neji.

    "Ah~" A low roar came from his throat. Naruto put his hands on the ground and slowly raised his right leg. The muscles on his face kept twitching due to the severe pain, and large drops of sweat rolled from his forehead.  fall.  But the severe pain department did not affect his movements at all. He moved his right leg slowly, slowly but firmly.

    A trace of emotion flashed in Neci's eyes, and then turned to pain. He stood silently and watched Naruto slowly get up, without any intention of taking action.  Finally, Naruto stood up unsteadily and managed to stabilize his body. He looked at Ningji in front of him with an unyielding look in his eyes. He ignored his still trembling right leg and shouted: "Keep fighting.  Come on! The game isn¡¯t over yet!¡±

    "Why?" Neci looked a little crazy, "Why don't you give up? You should know this, right? You have no hope of victory now! Why don't you admit defeat? Why do you have to go to this point?  "

    Naruto was silent for a while, and suddenly stretched out his right fist towards Neji: "Hinata and I have made an agreement that I will definitely win you! I always say what I say and do what I say. This is me  The way of ninja! I will never give up at any time! On the contrary, it is you, you obviously have such a strong strength, why? Why do you have to push Hinata to a dead end when she has already worked very hard to prove herself mentally?  She is defined as a loser! I will never forgive this kind of person!"

    When Neji heard Naruto's words, the expression on his face became more ferocious for some reason: "Innocent thoughts! What do you know? Do you know the fate that I have been destined for since birth? Have you ever experienced the kind of fate that you can't resist no matter how hard you try?  Are you helpless? Do you know the kind of despair where there is no hope at all? Do you understand the sorrow of being destined to be a slave from birth? No! You don't understand! And you who don't understand anything, what qualifications do you have to say "Absolutely"  If you won¡¯t give up! Who do you have to say you won¡¯t forgive me!¡±

    Naruto was frightened by Neji's reaction and couldn't help but froze.  Upon seeing this, Neji suddenly pulled off the forehead protector on his head, and Naruto saw a strange green "swastika" symbol clearly visible on his forehead that was covered by a bandage.  Neji's face showed a strong look of sadness: "This is a curse seal a caged bird, and it is also a fate that I cannot escape."

    "What does this mean?" Naruto swallowed with some difficulty, a bad premonition welling up in his heart.

    Ningci's handsome face turned cold, and he said softly: "The Hyuga clan has such an excellent bloodstain as the Byakugan. It has been coveted by many people a long time ago. In order to protect Hyuga's bloodline, a certain ancestor divided Hyuga at that time into the clan and the clan.  Branch family. The clan family is responsible for passing on the Hyuga bloodline and unique skills, while the branch family's task is to protect the clan family at all costs. In order to ensure the branch family's absolute obedience to the clan family, the ancestors specially developed this caged bird, stipulating that all branches must  Plant this curse seal in your body."

    Neji said, seeming to remember the past, his eyes became blurred: "I was planted with this curse mark when I was three years old. At that time, I didn't take it seriously, and I was even a little happy, because I could be with my father.  Same. But" At this point, a fierce light suddenly flashed in Neci's eyes, "Later I learned that the caged bird was basically a method used by the clan to enslave and divide the family. People who have been caught by the caged bird, no matter how powerful they are, cannot do it on their own.  Lift this seal. The caged bird can completely control the subject's brain nerves. As long as the clan family wants to, they can control the branch family through the caged bird at any time. If they don't obey the order, then they will control the onset of the curse seal and give the branch family a splitting headache.  , so painful that he even killed the other party easily."

    "How?Yes!  How could such a thing happen!  "Naruto's eyes widened and he screamed in disbelief.

    "Huh, that's why I said, you don't understand anything at all! How do you know the pain of the people who were separated from the Hyuga family who were forced to use the caged bird!" Neji said coldly, "Once the caged bird is planted, it cannot be used.  Any method to unlock it, unless the host dies, will always exist and become a prison that the branch family can never escape from. Moreover, the bird in the cage can also seal the white eyes, so the branch family is often regarded as the scapegoat of the clan, and so is my father.  In this way, he became the scapegoat of the Zong family and died."

    "Scapegoat?" Naruto's expression changed, vaguely knowing something.

    "Yes! That was shortly after I was planted as a caged bird. The Kingdom of Thunder sent an envoy to sign a peace treaty with Konoha. But in fact, the real purpose of the people from the Kingdom of Thunder was to snatch Hinata's Byakugan. That night the envoy secretly  He sneaked into the Hyuga clan house and stole Miss Hinata, but was discovered by the clan leader Hyuga Hizashi and killed him. However, the Kingdom of Thunder did not admit it, but instead accused Konoha of wantonly killing their envoys and demanded that Konoha hand over  The body of the murderer Hinata Hizashi must be brought out, otherwise the Kumo ninja will go to war with Konoha. At that time, Konoha had just gone through the Nine-Tails Rebellion, and the village's combat power was very low. In the end, it had no choice but to agree to the conditions of the Kingdom of Thunder, but in the end it was sent to  The corpse that went to the Land of Thunder was not the head of the family, Hyuga Hizashi, but his twin brother, my father, Hyuga Hizashi." Neji slowly recounted the dark history of the Hyuga clan. Although his expression was indifferent, he was calm.  The hidden hatred and murderous intention made Naruto shudder.

    "They are obviously a pair of twins with equal strength, but the sooner or later they are born determines their future fate. One is the superior head of the Hyuga family, while the other is an ant! Destiny, this is something we cannot control  The power of change! In our match, your fate of failure has been doomed from the moment I faced you." Neji looked at Naruto coldly, with a smile that seemed to be mocking and self-deprecating at the corner of his mouth.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 49 Victory (Second update)

    Update time: 2013-03-15

    "Your destiny is to lose to me! This cannot be changed." Neji declared victory with confidence.

    "Hmph, how will you know if you don't try this kind of thing!" Naruto gritted his teeth and endured the severe pain, "I don't know how much pain your father's death has caused you, but if you think you are the only one in the world who is the most miserable  , that¡¯s a big mistake! You are not the only special person in this world!" Panting heavily, Naruto's eyes dimmed slightly, but this dimness disappeared in an instant, and he continued:  "In fact, Hinata is the same. As the eldest daughter of the clan, she desperately wants to change herself that is not recognized. It is because of her thinking that she still chooses to fight you even though she knows she may die."

    "Humph, that's unreasonable." Neci put his forehead protector back on and opened his eyes again, "It seems that you will only admit defeat when I beat you until you can't speak." As he said that, Neci suddenly made a  A very strange posture.  As he took his stance, Naruto clearly felt as if there was suddenly an invisible force surrounding him, restraining his body.

    "That'sthe Sixty-Four Bagua Palms!" In the stands, Hinata Hizashi suddenly stood up from his seat, and then sat down again, his eyes became a little dim, "Sure enough, you should have been allowed to inherit the Hinata family.  , Hizashi!"

    Neji's white pupils stared at Naruto: "You are now in my Bagua territory, you can't escape!" As he said that, he suddenly flashed and rushed towards Naruto. His speed was not very fast.  , but Naruto had a strange feeling that he couldn't avoid it, and his body stood there blankly, allowing Neji to bully him.

    Neji stretched out his index fingers with both hands and suddenly placed them near Naruto's shoulder: "Two Bagua Palms!" Without stopping, one palm after another hit Naruto like waves: "Four Bagua Palms! Eight Palms! Sixteen Palms  ! Thirty-two palms! Bagua! Sixty-four palms!" After the sixty-four palms were struck, Naruto's body seemed to have been struck by lightning, and he flew backwards while trembling, and fell to the ground again.

    Neci turned to look at Genma Shiranui who was standing aside: "Referee! The game is over! All sixty-four acupoints on his body have been sealed by me, and it is impossible for him to stand up again." As he said this, he was already walking towards the contestants' bench.  But before he took two steps, Shiranui Genma's lazy voice suddenly sounded behind him: "Well, I advise you to look back! This game is not over yet."

    "What?" Neji suddenly turned around and saw that Naruto had stood up again at some point. Layers of fiery red gas slowly wrapped around his body. His right leg, which was swollen due to injury, was also visible to the naked eye.  Visible speed recovery.  Byakugan opened, Neji couldn't believe his eyes: "How is it possible! I have tapped his acupuncture points, how can he still use chakra? And there is an ominous feeling in the chakra, such evil chakra!  "

    Yoo and Kakashi's eyes widened at the same time in the stands. Kakashi originally thought this was Yoo's masterpiece, but seeing that Yao's surprised look didn't look like he was pretending, Kakashi denied his guess, but it was a little strange.  When did Naruto actually be able to control the Kyuubi.  And Yao quickly recovered from the shock, with a complicated smile on his face: "Brother Jiraiya, did you let him get to this point so quickly?"

    Not to mention Kakashi and Yao's thoughts.  On the playing field, a sudden burst of howling wind spurted out from around Naruto, and the dust filled the air. Neji had to raise his hands to cover his eyes. Through his white eyes, he looked at Naruto who was completely wrapped in chakra. Neji suddenly  I felt an inexplicable chill rush into my mind, and I couldn't help but asked loudly in horror: "Who are you?"

    "I want to defeat you!" Naruto raised his head, and the divine light in his eyes made Neji feel like he couldn't look directly. "I should have said before, you are not the only special person in this world."

    Ningci took a deep breath: "I see, then let me see how special you are!" As he spoke, he dwarfed and flew to Naruto, reaching out with a palm.  But just as Neji waved his palm, he suddenly saw a flash of red light in front of his eyes, Naruto's figure had disappeared, and at the same time, a human-shaped red chakra ball appeared behind him.

    "Watch the moves!" Naruto growled, reached out and took out two shurikens from his ninja bag and threw them at Neji. The speed was as fast as a meteor, and the strong power made Neji instinctively choose the strongest trick.  : "Return to heaven!" Several shurikens were bounced away as expected, but just as he was about to counterattack, he suddenly felt an instinctive sense of crisis in his heart. He kicked his right foot hard on the ground and his body instantly moved backwards.  Shoot backwards five meters.

    "Chi~" The next moment, the ground where Neji was standing was suddenly penetrated by a sharp transparent sword blade. The sharp wind attribute chakra scattered, cutting the surrounding ground into pieces.

    "This is Wind Release? It's so powerful! I can't stop my return to heaven." Ningci thought with a drop of cold sweat on his head, feeling very scared

    "Eh? You taught him this move, right? Yao." Kakashi's exposed eyes looked at Naruto in surprise, who just pointed out that the mountain collapsed and the earth shattered, and casually asked Yao beside him,  Although it was a question, Kakashi already knew the answer in his heart.

    Yao nodded, there was nothing to hide, but he said with a little regret: "Unfortunately, this ninjutsu still needs to be formed, so that it can exert its maximum power, but Naruto ahem, this is good, at least take action  quick."

    Kakashi also smiled helplessly when he heard this. With Naruto's tortoise-like speed of seal formation, ninjutsu with more than 5 seals is of no use to him. Maybe he can use it now, but when he becomes stronger in the future,  Well, when facing masters from other ninja villages, others would not give Naruto a chance to use those ninjutsu with more seals.

    "Perhaps you say that if Naruto works hard, the speed of forming seals can still be improved.  Indeed, if he puts in a lot of effort, Naruto's seal formation speed can indeed become faster!  But there is no need. If you have time to practice seals, it is better to learn how to use the power of the nine tails. As long as you can use the power of the nine tails freely, even if you only use chakra to attack, the power will not be inferior to any ninjutsu.  .

    At this time, on the field, Naruto seemed to have transformed into Duan Yu from Den Long Babu. He pointed out the index fingers of both hands, and shot out one after another sharp air swords from his fingertips. The violent power made Neji dare not compete with him.  A head-on confrontation.  However, it doesn't mean that Ningji is helpless. With Byakugan's insight, Ningji can still easily avoid Naruto's attacks again and again. However, Naruto, who knows that Ningji is powerful, also relies on his own speed to deal with Ningji.  , not giving Neji a chance to get close, and the two of them were in a stalemate again for a while.

    Looking at the stalemate on the field, Yao and Kakashi looked at each other, with relaxed smiles on their faces, because at this time, Naruto still had a trump card that was useless!  Whatever came to mind, Naruto suddenly shouted angrily from the arena: "Shadow Clone Technique!" A burst of white smoke dissipated, and six Narutos instantly formed a hexagon to surround Neji, with his right hand  He pointed his fingers into a sword, with transparent chakra shining like fire on his fingertips.

    The next result was obvious. It was very difficult for Neji to deal with one Naruto, let alone 6. After desperately killing 3 clones, Naruto finally caught the flaw and hit Neji's chin with a soaring fist.  Go up and knock him down to the ground without moving.  Of course, Naruto did not pay the price. Almost at the same time as he hit Ningji, he himself was counterattacked by Ningji and hit his right face with a palm. Although it was not very painful, it was so high that it looked like  It felt like he had been punched hundreds of times.

    Shiranui Genma came to Ningji, glanced at him and said with a smile: "It seems that the physical strength is exhausted, so the game is over." After a pause, he looked at the lost Ningci and said meaningfully: "  If a bird in a cage does not give up the hope of freedom, one day it will learn to open the cage with its beak and return to the embrace of the blue sky. This time, you lose!"

    After saying that, regardless of Neji's reaction, he walked up to Naruto, held his right hand and raised it high, loudly announcing: "The first round of the Chuunin Exam finals, winner! Uzumaki Naruto!"

    The victorious Naruto slowly walked up to Neji, his sky-blue eyes showing bitterness: "In the future, please don't say discouraging words like fate, being unable to resist, etc. You are different from me, you are not  The end of the crane!" Naruto's expression was very lonely when he spoke, obviously thinking of his past.

    certainly!  For Naruto, frustration could only last for a short moment. The next moment, he was already walking around the arena waving to the audience with a proud look on his face, and even sent a few blowing kisses. He was very busy, but he just wanted to match  His face, which was swollen like a steamed bun at the moment, seemed funny no matter how you looked at it.

    ??Pinching the scroll in her sleeve, Hinata and Hinata suddenly stood up suddenly as if they had decided something. After telling their little daughter Hanabi not to run around, she hurriedly exited the stand.

    The departure of Hyuga and Hizu did not attract much attention. People's attention has now been completely attracted by the wonderful game.  In the second game, Samui from Cloud Ninja Village fought against the red copper armor of Sound Ninja. Although the red copper armor's ability to absorb other people's chakra is very powerful, it has too many restrictions, and Samui knew it in advance, so  It's equal to being abolished.  In terms of strength, although the red copper armor is considered excellent among the genin, it is still far behind Samui. Soon, Samyi slashed his right shoulder with a knife.  He opened a huge wound from his right shoulder to his left abdomen and won the game beautifully.

    The next third game was between Suna Ninja's Temari and Konoha's Shikamaru. Although his strength was average, Shikamaru successfully relied on his superb wisdom to lay a series of traps, and finally succeeded in using the shadow binding technique.  Temari captured, but unfortunately because she consumed too much chakra, she finally surrendered. However, despite losing the game, the nobles of various countriesand Ninja still gave him warm applause, fascinated by his wisdom.

    The fourth game!  The much-anticipated game!  The people in the stands widened their eyes. Although the previous games were also exciting, many of them really came only for this game.  The orphan of the famous Uchiha clan, this name is not ordinary. The ninja nobles want to see how far this young man who has endured the tragedy of genocide has grown and whether he can inherit the glory of the Uchiha clan.

    Gaara had a demonic and bloodthirsty smile on his face. As he walked into the arena, he muttered some words that others could not understand. The sand around him fluctuated endlessly, like a ghost that chose people to eat.  Looking for the smell of blood everywhere.  Sasuke frowned. He couldn't say he was afraid of Gaara, but he was very vigilant. In the ninja world, madness is generally linked to strength. The crazier the person, the stronger the strength. What's more, Gaara's body is slightly stronger than Zabuza's.  The terrifying murderous intention of winning by 3 points clearly shows his danger.

    "Momblood! Don't be angryah!" The morbid expression on Gaara's face became more and more intense. Just when Shiranui Genma was about to have someone examine him, Gaara suddenly screamed sadly,  He lowered his head and held his head with both hands. The floating sand around him fell to the ground like rain. When he looked up again, his face finally returned to its usual indifference. Only the violent rise and fall of his chest showed that his heart was not at peace.  Seeing the extremely ferocious look in Gaara's dark eyes, Sasuke couldn't help but think of what Naruto said in his ear when he came on stage:

    "Sasuke, be careful in this game. That guy is completely different from the others. He just enjoys killing people."

    Gaara grinned, revealing two rows of sharp fangs, and growled at Sasuke: "Come here quickly! Only by killing you can I prove my existence!" Sasuke raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this, and glanced at Gen Shiranui  After seeing him making a casual gesture, Sasuke slowly took a stance.

    "Crackling" A slight explosion sounded, and a blue electric light suddenly appeared on the surface of Sasuke's body. His hair stood up from the roots of the electricity. His whole person was like a thunder god coming to the world. Compared with his usual indifference,  , at this time Sasuke was a little more wild.

    Squatting down slightly, his whole body instantly passed through Gaara's sand and came to him, and kicked him hard on the chest. Gaara felt as if his whole body had been hit by a big hammer, and his whole body flew into the air.  He flew up and crashed directly into the high wall surrounding the arena. There were cracks in his chest that were visible to the naked eye. Sand was constantly exposed from the cracks, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth.

    The electric light on his body subsided, and Sasuke snorted disdainfully: "Is this the only level of absolute defense?"

    When Gaara heard this, the pupils of his eyes shrank violently. His light green eyes looked like a lone wolf who was forced into a desperate situation. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth in disbelief, and after looking at it carefully for a long time, he suddenly raised his head.  Gaara shouted loudly: "Ah! I'm injured! Blood! This is my blood!" The huge murderous aura spread out without any scruples, and Gaara's eyes turned pitch black at some point: "Kill you! I  I must kill you!"

    His hands suddenly formed a seal, and the surrounding sand suddenly surged toward him like a tide, gradually forming a round ball that looked like an eggshell. The sand on the surface of the eggshell continued to undulate slightly according to a unique rhythm, as if  A huge heart was beating continuously, and it seemed like an embryo pregnant with a peerless evil spirit, breathing lightly.

    "Oops! Gaara has completely forgotten about the mission, and he actually used this trick. Could it be that" Kankuro, who was sitting in the stands watching the game, suddenly jumped out of his seat as if his butt was on fire.  The ground bounced, looking at the eggshell wrapping Gaara, his eyes could not suppress the deep fear.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 50: Village Destruction Crisis

    Update time: 2013-03-16

    Looking at the turtle shell made by Gaara in front of him, Sasuke didn't take it seriously at first, and his body flashed with dazzling electric light again.  The next moment, Sasuke had turned into a blue thunder and appeared above the eggshell. He slashed down with his right leg and hit the top of the eggshell hard with his heel.  But what shocked Sasuke was that under his full blow, the eggshell was actually intact, but his feet ached due to the huge reaction force.

    "Brush~" The eggshell also didn't sit still and wait for death. Just when Sasuke was in a daze due to shock, the entire eggshell seemed to suddenly change from a turtle to a hedgehog. Sharp spikes suddenly protruded from the surface and stabbed at Sasuke crazily.  go.  Sasuke only felt a pain in his heel, and he jumped out like a reflex. His right foot left a bright red line of blood in the air and fell to the ground. Sasuke immediately looked at his right foot and saw that an eggshell suddenly popped out of his heel.  The sharp thorn poked a small hole. Fortunately, his reaction was not slow, the hole was not deep, and it did not hurt the muscles and bones, so it did not affect Sasuke's actions too much.

    As if feeling that Sasuke was far away, the spikes on the eggshell slowly retracted, and then a small stream of sand suddenly rushed to the sky above the eggshell, turning rapidly and turning into a huge eyeball, which kept moving around.  Moving, the broken meridians and blood vessels around the eyeballs are clearly visible, as if they were dug out of the eyes, making people's scalp numb at first glance.

    "Kill you! Kill you!" Gaara's crazy roar came from inside the eggshell.  Sasuke stood silently. Suddenly, a smile of interest appeared on the corner of his mouth: "I have always wanted to try the power of that move, and I finally found the opportunity this time!" Thinking in his heart, he jumped up high and turned half over.  Squatting on the high walls surrounding the arena.  His hands quickly formed several seals, and his right hand formed a tiger claw and pressed on the wall. A sharp scream sounded, and Sasuke's right hand was completely wrapped in rich dark blue electric light.

    Yao in the stands couldn't help but widen his eyes when he saw this, and looked at Kakashi in disbelief: "Senior, it's only been a month, it's already difficult to teach a person with the thunder attribute, right? You actually taught Chidori this move too  If you give it to him, you are really messing around! Chidori is not that easy to control, isn't it too early for Sasuke now?"

    "Yes!" Akai on the side also echoed, "This is too random. Your Chidori is not a ninjutsu that a genin should master."

    Kakashi's eyes were fixed on Sasuke, and when he heard what the two said, he replied without turning back: "Kai, you don't seem to have the right to criticize me. And Yao, you are too careful. You also know Sasuke's basics.  , there is absolutely no problem in learning my Raikiri, but it¡¯s a pity that one month is too short, and Sasuke has only just learned it now, otherwise the speed of completing ninjutsu could be greatly improved."

    Hearing this, Yao nodded and said no more, turning his attention to the game.  At this time, Sasuke was finally ready. He saw that his right hand had been completely wrapped in a large ball of lightning. If the shining arc slightly touched the surrounding wall, it would leave a small crater on it. Sasuke pulled his right hand behind him.  , the whole person rushed down the wall, stepped hard on the ground with his right foot, and made a big hole in the ground. Before the eggshell could react at all, Sasuke had already aimed his right hand at the middle of the eggshell and slammed it down.

    "Stab~" A tooth-piercing friction sound sounded, sand and dust flew up from the eggshell, and Sasuke's right arm was completely submerged in the eggshell.  There was a soft touch on his right hand, and Sasuke's serious face couldn't help but reveal a hint of joy;

    "Finally caught you!"

    On the player stand, Temari, who had just won, looked at the penetrated sand shell in disbelief and whispered, "You're lying! How could that defense be broken?" Kankuro in the stands was also covered in cold sweat.  , although he is very indifferent to Gaara, he is very clear about Gaara's strength. To make Gaara so embarrassed, in his memory, except for his father, the Fourth Kazekage, there is no one who can do it.  arrive.

    "I'm injured! Ah! I'm injured! This is a wound! It hurts!" Gaara's hysterical roar sounded in the eggshell, "Kill you! Uchiha Sasuke! I'm going to kill you!" I don't know what he did.  Something happened, and Sasuke, who was smiling at first, suddenly changed his expression. He pressed his left hand on the eggshell and tried to pull out his right hand.

    But at this time, the sand on the surface of the eggshell suddenly squirmed and turned into a big hand to firmly fix Sasuke's right arm. Although Sasuke was not frightened, he shouted, and the light flashed on his right arm again, and suddenly I came from the eggshell again.  Gaara screamed in agony. Taking advantage of Gaara's paralysis by the electric current, Sasuke quickly pulled out his right arm, kicked his legs hard, and retreated quickly.

    And the hole in the eggshell that was penetrated by Sasuke's Chidori suddenly stretched out a huge arm of sand to grab Sasuke. Its speed was not much slower than Sasuke's body that had been stimulated by Thunderbolt.  However, the giant arm only stretched out a short distance before suddenly collapsing to the ground, and at the same time, the surface of the eggshell cracked rapidly.

    "That's?You can¡¯t go wrong!  It's that monster!  Damn it, are you really going to wake up here?  Kankuro's body was trembling, and he prayed secretly in his heart, "Just seeing that kind of thing once is enough!"  Please!  I don¡¯t want to see you a second time!  "

    Perhaps God heard Kankuro's prayer. The eggshells on the field suddenly turned into quicksand and scattered on the ground, revealing Gaara who was breathing heavily inside. Although his eyes were more ferocious at this time, his expression became  He was very tired. There was a bloody hole on his right shoulder. Large chunks of sand kept falling from his body. The chakra fluctuations in his body also became vague, and it was obvious that he had been almost exhausted.

    "Great!" Temari and Kankuro, who were looking at the arena, breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. "The transformation into a tailed beast failed, and it was destroyed by external forces before it could break through the shell."

    "Kill! Kill you! I want" Gaara staggered towards Sasuke, and the sand around him rippled again, but he looked a little weaker than before.  Sasuke did not choose to waste any more. His body instantly appeared behind Gaara, ignoring the sand shield that automatically blocked him. He directly broke through the weak sand wall with a hand knife and knocked Gaara unconscious.

    Until Gaara fainted, Yao slowly exhaled, and the tight muscles on his body slowly relaxed.  The other ninjas may not have noticed it just now, but in his perception, Gaara's whole body was like an expanding balloon, and the chakra in his body was like a stormy sea. However, at the critical moment, Sasuke stabbed Gaara with a Chidori.  Luo's right shoulder was like poking a small hole in the inflating balloon, interrupting Gaara's ninjutsu.

    It's a good thing that this is the case, otherwise with the power Yao senses, Gaara's eighth move will turn into a tailed beast. Then it will not only be a matter of the competition, but also there are so many helpless nobles around the arena.  , the Jinch¨±riki transformed into a tailed beast can easily kill a large area by casually using a powerful ninjutsu, and then Konoha will really be in big trouble.

    But just when Yao had just relaxed his mind, a piece of white feather suddenly floated in front of his eyes, and a warm and peaceful emotion surged from his heart. A strong sleepiness swept through his mind, making Yao lower his head and closed his eyes slightly.  But just for a moment, Yao's eyes suddenly opened wide. He didn't see any movement, and all the feathers around him were suddenly repelled. He slowly raised his head, and Yao's eyes had turned into a kaleidoscope.

    Different from Itachi's three-leaf windmill or Sasuke's six-pointed star, Yao's kaleidoscope eyes are also blood red, but there are two five-pointed stars in the center, and the five edges are shaped like willow leaves, which look particularly special when reflected on the scarlet eyes.  Conspicuously, he said hello to Kakashi beside him who also broke free from the genjutsu, and Yao rushed straight to the roof where the third and fourth Kazekage were.

    At this time, the Third Generation's two jounin guards around him had been injured and fell to the ground, and he himself was held hostage by the Fourth Kazekage with kunai and brought to the roof of the high platform. At this time, four Anbu suddenly sprang out from around the stand.  The body twisted in mid-air and turned into three men and one woman. Four ninjas wearing Oto Ninja Village forehead protectors stood at the four corners of the roof respectively, and several Anbu who followed the four people also came not far away.  In the distance, they were speeding up to rescue the third generation.

    "Not good!" Yao was shocked, because he clearly saw a sneer on the faces of the four sound ninjas. A breeze suddenly swept around their bodies, and their bodies turned into a whirlwind and accelerated suddenly, reaching the roof in an instant.  Almost at the moment he ran onto the roof, four huge purple light curtains shot up into the sky behind him, firmly including the roof. An impatient protector among the three Anbu not far away crashed into it desperately.  On the purple light curtain.  There was only a trace of ripples on the purple light screen but nothing more happened, and the impatient ANBU screamed and flew backwards, his body burning with blazing purple flames. Before he could fall to the ground, his whole body was already on fire.  Only bones are left.

    Yao frowned, and with his right hand he made a knife and slashed across his coat, cutting off a small piece of clothing that was also burning with purple flames.  He looked at the man in Kazekage suit standing behind the third generation with a half-smile: "Orochimaru, you can almost take off that obstructive clothes, right? Or do you want to fight me in that clothes?"

    The Third Hokage's body shook slightly, but he did not show any surprise. Obviously he had known it for a long time.  The man took off the wind shadow's hood, revealing Orochimaru's cold face, and threw the wind shadow's clothes aside. Orochimaru jumped away from the third generation and landed on the side of the roof. The third generation looked calm.  Still, the body came to Yao's side in an instant, his eyes revealed a complicated and unexplainable sadness, and his already rickety body looked even older.

    Orochimaru looked at the old third generation with a complicated light flashing in his eyes, stretched out his tongue and said: "Ageing is such an empty thing. I feel this idea deeply when I look at you! Teacher Sarutobi."

    "Orochimaru! You did it anyway." The third generation's voice was full of pain and regret.

      Yao ignored the reminiscence between master and apprentice and turned his head to look at the arena. He saw that Shiranui Genma was already fighting with the leading ninja of Suna ninja, while Gaara was being held by Temari and Kankuro to escape.  onto the playing field.  Yao took a step forward and said loudly: "Sasuke! Go after Gaara! Sakura, after unlocking Naruto's illusion, go with him to support Sasuke immediately! Hurry, this is a long-lost A-level mission!" After finishing speaking,  He smiled at the third generation who had put on the combat uniform beside him and said: "Old man, you see you are so old, you should go aside and rest for a while! This guy is left to me. Don't fight with me!"

    "Alone? Haha don't be too arrogant! You brat of the Uchiha clan!" Orochimaru laughed as if he had heard some funny joke, but his expression soon changed and became grim, "  You caught me off guard last time, do you still think you can beat me this time? How naive!"

    The corners of Yao's mouth raised slightly, and his eyes suddenly opened. The dreamy kaleidoscope emitted a misty light. Looking at Orochimaru's pupils that shrank instantly, Yao chuckled: "Why is it impossible? Uchiha Itachi could beat you to the fullest in the past.  Even if you are looking for teeth, I, Uchiha Yoshi, can do the same! Orochimaru, your name as a genius is nothing in front of the blood of the Uchiha clan! Uchiha, the most indispensable thing is genius."

    PS: Hoho, the protagonist finally makes his debut!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 51 Breakthrough

    Orochimaru's face was twisted for a while, and a crazy murderous aura was released in his snake eyes. It was obvious that Yao's words had touched a sore spot in him, and the fake smile at the corner of his mouth could no longer be maintained, and he said gloomily: "Kid! I hope you will wait for a while.  How can you say such big words!" Before he finished speaking, a venomous snake suddenly appeared from his mouth. A sharp sword protruded from the snake's mouth and rushed in front of Yao like lightning.

    "Are you stupid, Orochimaru! You're actually showing off your speed in front of me!" Yao snorted disdainfully. Although he was extremely wary of Orochimaru in his heart, he would not admit defeat. This was considered a tactic.  One kind of thing.  His hands were covered with a thick layer of chakra, and he easily grabbed the snake's neck. A bolt of flames shot out from his palm like lightning, turning the entire snake into ashes in an instant.  With a wave of his right arm, the overwhelming wind blades struck towards Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru stuck out his tongue strangely, and suddenly clapped his hands hard on the ground. Two black lines lit up, and the two coffins quickly rose from the ground. The surface of the coffins was very simple, but on the top of the coffins were engraved "First Class".  " and "two", the wind blade only cut cracks in the coffin, but did not hurt Orochimaru behind.

    Orochimaru's actions were not finished yet. The third coffin quickly rose from in front of the previous two coffins. The word "four" on it made Yao's heart jump to his throat, but fortunately, the third generation finally reacted.  Come over, walk quickly in front of Yao, quickly form a few seals with your hands, the chakra on your body suddenly fluctuates violently, the coffin that has half of the body rising out of the ground suddenly stops, and then quickly sinks to the ground again.

    "It seems that the third summons failed! But forget it, this is also under consideration." Orochimaru revealed a cold snake eye from behind the two coffins. The wooden boards on the two coffins suddenly opened, and two people walked out from inside.  man.  One of the men had pale silver hair and was wearing blue ninja armor with a serious face; while the other man had long black hair and was wearing red armor and had a kind smile on his face.  As the two of them appeared, a stormy and violent aura suddenly filled the surrounding space. Except for the three shadow-level masters inside the light curtain, several surrounding Anbu, including four sound ninjas, were bent down by this aura.  , cold sweat dripping from his head.

    "This is the reincarnation of the earth! That forbidden technique that can summon and control the dead! Orochimaru, you are actually playing with the souls of the dead!" Sandai roared, but there was also a trace of cold sweat on his palms, facing the person in front of him.  Even if they were one-on-one, he was not sure he could win, let alone now that they appeared at the same time.

    "The first Hokage! The second Hokage!" Yao said the identities of the two in a harsh voice, with only one thought in his mind: "This time it will be more fun!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Sarutobi, long time no see, you have really aged a lot." The silver-haired second-generation Hokage looked at the aging third-generation Hokage with emotion, "I didn't expect to meet you under such circumstances. It seems like this is mine.  You are reincarnated in the dirt! I didn¡¯t expect that my ninjutsu would be used on myself. Humph, it¡¯s really ironic!¡±

    The first generation with long black hair also understood his situation at this time, turned around and scolded the second generation loudly: "Tobirama, I said before that I can't keep this ninjutsu! You"

    "Huh, you're too long-winded, brother!" The Second Hokage showed no concern for his situation and looked at Orochimaru behind the coffin with disdain, "Is this young man the one who summoned our two brothers? It's really amazing.  Ah! You have completely mastered my technique at such a young age. But I am not something that a little guy like you can control. Don¡¯t forget that I was the original inventor of this technique! It was so powerful that it didn¡¯t seal our strength at all! Just with this  This degree of binding force" As he said this, he wanted to form a seal with his hands.

    Seeing Nidai¡¯s actions, Orochimaru still kept that weird sneer on his face, and made a seal in his hand. Suddenly Nidai¡¯s body froze in place, unable to move at all.  Orochimaru slowly walked out, looked at the frightened second generation and sneered: "An old man who has been dead for decades, don't talk nonsense here. If I don't have control over you, do you think I will?"  Let your strength return to its peak?"

    Turning his head, Orochimaru looked at Yao with a proud face: "How is it? You kid from the Uchiha clan, are you satisfied with my gift?"

    The first generation and the second generation subconsciously followed Orochimaru's gaze and saw a young man walking out from behind the third generation, the kaleidoscope of his eyes shining with a strange light.  The first generation was shocked: "Mangekyou Sharingan! You are so young It seems that you should be the first person of this generation of Uchiha. Awesome!" His eyes were very peaceful, and there was joy from the heart in his eyes, not because of  Yao is an Uchiha clan and has no prejudice at all.

    However, the second generation was not as kind as the first generation. He snorted coldly: "It's the Uchiha clan again. He opened the kaleidoscope at such a young age. I'm afraid his heart has been swallowed by darkness!" As he spoke, a trace of murderous intent flashed in his eyes, and the third generation looked at him.  HeartA shiver inside.

    Although Yao is usually kind, no master can be arrogant, and he doesn¡¯t owe the second generation anything. Naturally, he felt unhappy when the second generation said that. He ignored him and bowed slightly to the first generation: "Sir, first generation, I am honored to be able to do so.  See you! My name is Uchiha Y¨­, and I am the apprentice of the Third Hokage." After saying that, he straightened up without even looking at the dark-faced second generation next to him.

    "Really? Then"

    "Okay, okay! That's the end of the old men's chatting. Now it's time to get down to business!" Shodai wanted to say more, but Orochimaru suddenly clapped his hands and interrupted him, "You two, after all, I have also  I am your junior, and I will not destroy your spirit this time. Sarutobi-sensei, this is specially arranged so that you can better enjoy the pleasure of killing your own teacher! How about it? Aren't you called  The strongest Hokage? Come and try to defeat these two ancestors?"

    Looking at the mocking smile on Orochimaru's lips, Yao curled his lips.  Damn it!  When I was young, I was fooled around by my father, but later I realized that the third generation was the strongest Hokage?  That's bullshit!  There is no doubt about the strength of the third generation. It is indeed terrifyingly strong and even better than the second generation. But to say that he can defeat the first generation is absolutely impossible!

    Who is the first generation?  Ninja God!  This title is different from that of the third generation. The third generation of Ninja God praised him more for his mastery and understanding of ninjutsu, while the first generation was a real manifestation of his strength.  With one hand of Wood Release, who can calm down the troubled times, except Uchiha Madara, who in the world can say that he is the opponent of the first generation?  Even the strong men in the Akatsuki organization are only proud to survive under the hands of the first generation.  If the first generation wanted to eliminate other forces and dominate the world, it was not an extravagant hope. Moreover, if nuclear weapons like tailed beasts could be given to others at will, one can imagine how terrifying the first generation was!

    Although he is now reincarnated by the dirt, due to Orochimaru's careful preparation, the strength of the first generation has hardly declined at all. Just the chakra overflowing from the body has stimulated the pores on the surface of Yao's body to bulge into small pimples.  The first generation looked at Yao across from him, an apologetic smile appeared on Junyi's face: "I'm sorry, now we have to fight you, you should be careful."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the first generation's body suddenly rushed out. Yao did not dare to neglect and immediately rushed towards the first generation. At the same time, he said loudly: "Old man, the first generation will be left to me for the time being! You will deal with that dead snake and the second generation.  It's gone! You have to deal with it quickly! Otherwise, let me collect the body for your apprentice!" As he said that, he had already met the first generation. Suddenly, the ground around them was filled with sand and rocks, and pieces of the ground cracked and shattered. Thick dust covered the two of them.  The human figure is completely covered.

    The left arm blocked the fist of the first generation. The moment the fist came into contact with Yao's arm, a sky-blue light lit up from the place of contact. The whistling Rasengan blasted the first generation's hand directly, but it did not affect his right hand at all.  hurt.  The corners of Yao's mouth twitched slightly, and his right leg quickly took a big step. Yao's right hands were brought together like a flat crane's beak. The green light on his fingertips shone, turning into a stream of green light, causing an explosion in the blink of an eye.  On the chest of the first generation.

    "Wood Release! Iron Tree Body!" Shodai shouted in a low voice. He did not dodge Yao's attack, but instead raised his chest to face it.  The red armor on his body was easily torn open by Yao as if made of paper, revealing his darkened and metallic chest, which collided hard with Yao's hand.

    "Boom~" Like a monk ringing a bell in a temple, a shock wave visible to the naked eye spread out from the place where the two met. The surrounding tiles were blown away, and the diffuse smoke and dust dissipated instantly.  Yao stepped hard on the ground with his right leg, transmitting the shock to his body to the ground. He let out a tiger's roar from his mouth, and the hand pressing on the first generation's chest suddenly clenched into a fist, as if the shell was being discharged and hit with a white wave of air.  On the first generation chest.  The first generation's body was knocked out quickly, but Yao's speed was even faster. His legs danced into two hot wheels, and his body was tightly attached to the first generation. His fists opened left and right, and they turned into afterimages and aligned instantly.  The first generation was punched in the chest more than a dozen times.

    "Kacha kacha" Although Yao's attack was like a stormy sea, the first generation's body seemed to have turned into a solid dam at this moment. Yao's dozen punches in a row only cracked the metal of the first generation's chest.  At this time, the first generation finally recovered from the shock, shouted loudly, and instantly transformed into a black steel giant. He didn't care about Yao's attack at all, and waved his fists like two hammers mindlessly.  It hit Yao Yao.

    "Ouch!" Yao was excited by the roughness of the first generation, and let out a beast-like roar. His originally slender body suddenly expanded rapidly, and the purple and black veins under the skin bulged out, and in the blink of an eye, it became  It turned into a purple-black monster that was about 2.5 meters tall, and its fists as big as casseroles hit the first generation like raindrops.

    Cannon punch!  Bangquan!  Drill punch!  Split punch!  Punch Yao showed off his powerful physical skills wantonly, and all the attacks of the first generation were either blocked or dodged by him., posing no threat to him at all.  On the contrary, his attacks always hit the first generation's body from incredible angles. For a moment, the first generation Hokage seemed to be Yao's sandbag. He was beaten by Yao and was unable to fight back. He could only rely on his own strong defense to hold on.  .

    Like the Third Hokage said, if we only talk about physical skills, Yao can defeat anyone in the world within 100 moves!  Even if he is the so-called ninja god.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The deafening roar kept coming. At this time, Yao and the first generation's figures had turned into two black shadows, flashing wantonly in the light curtain. Without stopping at one place, they would be facing each other.  The destructive damage caused there, the perfect speed and destructive power made the nearby ninjas tremble with fear, and at the same time feel their blood boiling in their hearts.

    Cool!  Yao has never fought so comfortably. The strength of the first generation's physical skills was beyond his expectation. He has never been able to find an opponent of the same level in physical skills. Even the third generation mainly relied on his richness to compete with him.  Ninjutsu to deal with him.  But this time it was different. The first-generation physical skills had no fancy features at all. They were all head-on confrontations with hard bridges and hard horses. This made Yao Yue more and more excited to fight. His strength and speed were gradually increasing, and his whole spirit became more and more empty.  The movement became smoother and smoother, and for a moment, the first generation who was caught off guard was firmly suppressed.

    However, it is not so easy to do it in the first generation. Although Yao is better than the first generation in terms of moves, the first generation is a perverted existence with the power of self-generation in the body. Thinking about how Yao only relies on others to instill the power of life, he is already very powerful.  , you can imagine how strong the first generation¡¯s body was!  Coupled with his ninjutsu, even though he was overwhelmed by Yao for a while and had no chance to attack, he simply remained unchanged and responded to all changes. His body stood on the spot and was impregnable. With a body that was far beyond Yao, he once  This time he blocked Yao's fierce attack.

    100 punches!  300 punches!  700 punches!  900 punches!  ¡­

    At first, the first generation was very relaxed about Yao's attacks, but gradually, Yao's fists became heavier and faster.  If anyone sees Yao's eyes at this moment, he will be surprised to find that the kaleidoscope in Yao's eyes is spinning rapidly at this moment, and the speed is getting faster and faster. At the same time, every trace of vitality continues to pour into his eyes from his body, making him  His eyes were covered with a faint green light.

    PS: There was a dinner party at noon today, and I drank a lot of wine, so I was a little late. Sorry!  In addition, there will be another update tonight. Guys, are you still holding on to your tickets?  So far, there are only 100 red tickets, which makes Baicai sad/(tot)/~~.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 52 The Super Powerful Susanoo (Second Update)

    Update time: 2013-03-17

    But after all, Yao is not able to generate his own power like the first generation. Although his body has been transformed by the power of life, it can only barely store some backup. After a while, the power of life in his body is exhausted.  But at this time, the first generation could no longer withstand his fist, and his body suddenly retreated. He slapped the ground with both hands. Several thick trees blocked him in front of him with lightning speed. A part of it turned into a tree man and launched an attack on Yao.  However, the other big trees were as soft as vines and suddenly wrapped around Yao's body.

    Yao's consciousness was already a little blurry at this time. Regardless of whether the enemy in front of him was the first generation, he punched the tree man's fist with his fist. The moment his fists came into contact, a warm life force suddenly flowed into the tree man's fist.  Yao's body was quickly replenished in his eyes. Yao's body stiffened and he moaned softly in comfort.

    And at the moment when Yao's body stiffened, his body was quickly entangled by several giant trees, and his hands and feet were tightly tied and unable to move. However, the tree man was merciless, and his fists as big as clay pots were directed at him.  Yao's head was blown away.

    At the same time, at the moment when Yao's body was tied, a stream of force suddenly and continuously flowed from these giant trees into Yao's body. Yao's eyes were like black holes, exuding infinite attraction, and would flow into Yao's body.  Accept all the vitality of the body.  His eyes suddenly glowed green. Looking at the fist that was gradually enlarging in front of him, Yao let out a roar from his mouth. He suddenly raised his head violently and collided with the tree man's fist.

    "Boom~" The tree man's giant arm was lifted high by Yao's head, and his huge body couldn't help but take two steps back. Yao was even worse, like a wooden stake, most of his body was hit by the tree man.  The nails were driven into the ground, leaving only his head on the ground. His eyes were closed and he didn't know whether he was dead or alive.  At this moment, the big tree that had previously restrained Yao flexibly wrapped around his neck and easily pulled him out of the soil. At the same time, several trees suddenly appeared on the ground around him and tied Yao's body again and fixed it.  up in the air.  Yao seemed to have fainted, and did not resist at all. He lowered his head and let the trees do what they did.

    Seeing the tree man's fist coming again, the ANBU around him couldn't help but feel a cold sweat for Yao. The third generation wanted to help several times, but was stopped by Orochimaru and the second generation.

    Just when the tree man's fist was almost touching the tip of Yao's nose, Yao, who had kept his eyes tightly closed, finally raised his head, and his eyes suddenly opened. The originally dark five-pointed star in the kaleidoscope of his pupils had turned into emerald green at some point.  The five-pointed star rotated rapidly, and a huge pale hand suddenly appeared behind Yao, and he pushed it lightly towards the tree man in front of him, as if he was driving away a nasty fly.

    The fists and palms connected, but strangely there was no sound at all. The moment the tree man's fist touched the palm, it was silently annihilated. The giant hand pushed forward, annihilating the tree man's entire body into nothingness without any pyrotechnics.  , not even a residue was left behind.  And behind Yao, not long after the first giant hand appeared, a big hand that was exactly the same as before suddenly stretched out from the void, and followed Yao's body from his head down, and the trees on his body also disappeared in the same strange way.  It seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, leaving no trace.

    Before anyone else could react, they saw the two giant hands suddenly open and swipe at the first generation, looking like they were swatting a mosquito.  The first generation retreated quickly, and the general left the range of the giant hand before closing it. However, the first generation did not relax. He clapped his hands hard in front of his chest, and a giant tree emerged from behind him and dexterously wrapped around his waist.  Throw him back hard.

    The first generation had just left, and the next second, two giant hands suddenly closed in front of the giant tree, and the giant tree and the ground around it disappeared in an instant without any warning.

    "That's it! What a powerful ability!" The first generation in the distance slowly stood up from the ground, without any fear on his face, but with an appreciative smile, "This is your Susanoo, right?"

    Yao nodded, with unconcealed joy in his eyes. He looked at the first generation and said with a smile: "My kaleidoscope gave me only two new abilities, one is genjutsu, and the other is Susanoo. My Susanoo  Zonenghu is very special. Its body is condensed from the eternal flame of Amaterasu. It seals all the flames that burn everything in its hands. It will not burn or explode. It will only evaporate all nearby objects into  nothingness."

    "A very powerful ability! No wonder it requires absorbing such an astonishing power of life to activate it." The first generation praised, "Okay, that's enough for the warm-up! Next, I have to get serious, don't die!"

    As the first generation said, he suddenly clasped his hands together and shouted: "Sage Mode!"

    As the first generation shouted, the area around his left eye suddenly turned red, and a sun-like mark appeared on his forehead.  "Rumble" It was almost visible to the naked eye, and there was a sudden surge in the air aroundWaves of faint green mist arose, and the mist slowly swirled around the first generation's body, like a big funnel, and the first generation's momentum quickly increased.

    "You are really strong! So far, besides Madara, you are the second ninja who has asked me to use Sage Mode!" The light green mist was quickly sucked into the first generation's body. At this time, the first generation's  The body seemed to be covered with a green coat, and the pupils had completely turned dark green, but it did not look sinister, but gave people an extremely comfortable feeling.

    Yao swallowed, his eyes suddenly widened, and he saw the huge right arm behind him instantly coming to the first generation, and his broad palm slapped the first generation on the head with violent airflow.  Facing Yao's powerful blow, the first generation just stood there motionless, with his left arm raised casually to block his side.

    There was a loud bang, and the ground beneath the first generation collapsed, and debris flew in all directions. A big tree appeared out of thin air under the first generation to support his body. His left arm still stood motionless by his side, the sky-covering tree  The giant hand was easily stopped by him.  This scene looked extremely funny, as if an ant actually lifted an elephant. The place where the giant hand contacted his left arm kept making "chichi~" sounds, and white smoke rose, but  The seemingly weak green mask did not collapse under the high temperature of the giant hand, and even the color did not change at all under the high temperature.

    Yao¡¯s face changed drastically. Although he knew that the first generation was very strong, this was a bit too outrageous!  Just as he was about to command his remaining left arm to join the attack, Yao suddenly heard sounds like shattering glass coming from under his feet. Looking down, he saw that the tiles under his feet were broken, and young saplings fell from them.  The head poked out from the cracks in the tiles and began to grow rapidly. It soon turned into a giant tree as thick as two people could hug each other. The tree trunk swung and slammed into Yao.

    "Drink!" Yao also didn't dodge, and shouted lowly. His right arm suddenly swelled, and the veins on it were exposed, like small twisting snakes. He stepped forward with a lunge and punched him.  The giant tree was blasted away.  "Crack~" The giant tree was directly broken by Yao's punch, but the next moment, the broken giant tree did not stop. Instead, it paused and then rushed towards Yao again. The broken part grew rapidly again, almost  It took a moment to recover as before, and it slammed into Yao's stomach who was caught off guard.

    "Bang~" There was a loud noise in the surrounding air, and Yao's body was thrown away. Yao, who was in the air, quickly formed seals with his hands. Following his movements, a big hand of soft mud suddenly pulled out from behind him,  He caught Yao and avoided the danger of hitting the light screen and being burned by the purple fire attached to the restriction above.

    "Ahem" Yao knelt on one knee and landed on the ground. Yao coughed a few times quickly and couldn't help spitting out a mouthful of blood. He quickly pressed his right hand to the ground next to him, and the elf Ellie appeared in the smoke.  After Ellie appeared, she was immediately attracted by the first generation, whose whole body was enveloped by the power of life. She covered her mouth cutely with her little hands. This was the first time that she had seen a human being with such a huge amount of power of life. Even the strongest among her clan.  The most powerful Great Elder may not be as good as the human being in front of him.

    Fortunately, she was only stunned for a short moment, and soon turned her attention to Yao, who was seriously injured. She raised her little hand, and a green light containing a strong sense of life emitted from her hand and shot into Yao's body.  .  Yao's injuries improved quickly and he was fully recovered soon. It's a pity that Yao can't use the power of life yet. If the first Hokage was treated by Ellie, not only the injuries, but also the chakra would be able to recover quickly.  This is like a potion in an online game. The same potion that Yao drinks can only replenish blood, but the first generation can replenish blood and mana at the same time. The difference between the two is not that big.

    "Oh? You actually have such a psychic beast!" The first generation also felt the power of life in Ellie and couldn't help but said in surprise.

    Yao didn't answer, and ran directly towards the first generation. Keeping distance from the first generation can only become a living target for Mu Dun. Mu Dun, which has perfect power, range and speed, is definitely not something that Yao can compete with. The only way to win now is  Just close the distance and directly attack the original body, and then find an opportunity to seal the first generation.

    The first generation looked at Yao who was rushing towards him, with a look of admiration on his face, but he was not slow in his movements. He clasped his hands together again and shouted loudly: "Wood Release! Nine Dragons Strangulation!"

    In an instant, there was a sea of ??trees in front of Yao. The giant trees were as thick as giant dragons. They rolled and crushed the surrounding ground to pieces. At the same time, the sea of ??trees quickly moved towards Yao's direction.  Spreading, trees kept popping up from the ground, as if a huge wave was overwhelmingly hitting Yao.

    Yao already felt something bad when he saw the first-generation seal. He had a conditioned reflex to feel pain in the first-generation seal. Just such a seal can activate all kinds of unscrupulous bug ninjutsu.  An absolute light flashed in his eyes, the kaleidoscope of his eyes turned again, and the two giant arms in the void suddenly turned into two blackThe torrent of flames quickly wrapped around Yao's arms. Yao's shirt was almost instantly destroyed by ashes. The flames clung directly to the skin of Yao's arms, making his arms turn pitch black, as if they were brushed against a brush.  A coat of black paint was applied.

    "Chi~" was like the sound of putting a red-hot iron block into cold water. In just a moment, the aroma of barbecue came from Yao's arms.  Ellie flapped her wings and raised her little hand to treat Yao's injury, but as soon as the life force in her body left her palm, the first generation in the distance suddenly stretched out her right hand, and the life force instantly turned in the air and shot into the first generation.  The palm of his hand disappeared.

    Ai Li was taken aback and shouted in a high voice: "Brother Yao, take that black flame back quickly! Ai Li can't treat your injuries now. If this continues, your arms will be completely broken! Brother Yao  " Before she finished speaking, the first generation just glared at her from a distance, and a puff of white smoke rose around Ellie. When the white smoke dissipated, there was nothing there, but Ellie was directly suppressed by the first generation's gaze.  Enter the psychic world.

    Yao's face was indifferent, and he turned a deaf ear to Ellie's words. He hit the giant tree in front of him with both fists repeatedly, breaking the giant tree almost effortlessly. Although his steps became slower, although Yao's figure was in the huge sea of ??trees.  As small as an ant, although there seemed to be no hope at all, Yao still faced the overwhelming offensive firmly, moving forward step by step in the sea of ??trees without retreating.

    Even if his opponent is the First Hokage, the God of Ninja, he will never lose!  Because Yao can't afford to lose, his family, companions, and friends are all part of Konoha. Konoha is his home. For the most important people in his life, no matter who the opponent is, he must always win!  No matter how strong his opponents are, Yao will definitely defeat them!

    PS: The issues regarding the first generation will be discussed in the next chapter.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 53 The Strength of the Ninja God

    Update time: 2013-03-18

    Although Amaterasu's black flames are controlled by Yao, it does not mean that he can ignore the temperature of the flames. At this time, his arms were almost completely burned by the temperature of Amaterasu's flames.  And until now, under the pressure of the first generation, the chakra in Yao's body has been almost exhausted, but the sea of ??trees in front of him still seems to be endless.

    But even in such a desperate situation, Yao still never used the Heaven-shaking Seal once, because this was his last bargaining chip and his only chance to turn defeat into victory.

    Once again, he smashed the giant tree in front of him with one punch, and Yao's eyes suddenly opened up. The endless trees suddenly disappeared, and the first Hokage stood in front of him.  The first generation's face was filled with astonishment, as if he didn't expect that Yao could actually break through the blockade of this ninjutsu. You must know that Madara used the power of the nine tails to break through this technique, but he didn't expect that it would be broken again by someone else today.  , and still using physical skills!

    "Ha!" Yao yelled with all his strength, raised his right hand, the sky blue Rasengan lit up, and the black flames on his arms disappeared into the Rasengan like sucklings returning to their nests.  At this time, Yao's arms had become dilapidated, as if the ground had been hit by a swarm of meteorites. There were pits and blood holes everywhere, and even bones were exposed in many places.

    However, Yao didn't seem to feel the pain at all. The Rasengan in his right hand slowly shrank, and finally turned into a black "ping pong ball" floating quietly on his right hand.  His legs suddenly swelled several times, and he stepped on the ground as lightly as a swallow dripping water. His body flashed and left an afterimage on the spot, and his true body appeared in front of the first generation out of thin air.

    "No! This kid" The pupils of the first generation's eyes shrank violently, and the black ball on Yao's hand gave him a fatal sense of crisis. Without time to think about it, he subconsciously slapped his hands on the ground.

    "Is it still Wooden Escape? It's useless! It's over!" Yao roared at the top of his lungs, and his right hand stamped on the chest of the first generation as fast as lightning, "Heaven-shaking Seal!"

    The next moment, a black beam of light with a diameter of more than 20 meters suddenly erupted from Yao's hand, instantly covering the first generation and the light curtain behind him, and the purple light curtain shattered instantly.  The black beam of light extended to a hundred meters away before turning into black flames and scattering to the ground. When the light curtain shattered, the four sound ninjas around them only had time to scream, and their bodies began to zoom rapidly. In a moment, they became  The four mummies then slowly turned into ashes.

    The third generation had already quickly fled to the light curtain when Yao used the Heaven-shaking Seal. After the light curtain shattered, he fled far away. Except for his eyebrows and beard being scorched, he did not suffer much damage. Although Orochimaru  He was hiding a bit, but relying on the second generation water escape, he was still unscathed by the aftermath of Yao's attack.

    After ten seconds, the huge black light beam gradually disappeared. Yao's legs gave way and he fell to the ground, gasping for air like a fish out of water. His vision blurred. Yao knew that he had reached his limit.  But he still held his head, looking straight at the black light that was gradually dissipating in front of him, his eyes full of hope.

    Yao had never felt that time passed so slowly. Just when he was about to reach his limit, as the light beam gradually shrank, a huge wooden statue of the Thousand-Armed Avalokitesvara suddenly appeared in front of him, with spots on it covered with burnt black.  marks, but there is no sign of damage to the main body.  Yao's heart suddenly sank. After the black light disappeared, the Guanyin statue quickly turned into white smoke and dissipated. The figure of the first generation was revealed. There was no sign of injury except that the armor on his body was a little dirty.

    Seeing this, Yao suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood, and the power surged out from nowhere. His body, which had been exhausted, actually regained a trace of vitality again, and his body suddenly sat up.  But before Yao could take action, a generous palm had been quietly placed on Yao's back and heart.

    "It's over." Yao's mind went blank for an instant, and he closed his eyes in despair, waiting for death to come, "Xuanxin, I'm sorry! I'm really useless! I'm going to accompany you."

    But soon, Yao opened his eyes in shock, because the palm attached to his back did not give him a fatal blow. Instead, a massive amount of life force flowed into his heart, and then spread rapidly with his blood.  to the whole body.

    There was an indescribable itching all over his body. At this moment, Yao had the urge to scratch his whole body. However, this force of life not only made Yao feel that life was worse than death, but also made his scarred body accelerate rapidly.  After repair, the muscles in the wounds on the body squirmed, and the big tendons and muscles grew again at a speed visible to the naked eye. The burnt dead skin on the surface also fell off piece by piece, revealing the baby-like pink skin underneath.

    After a while, Yao's whole body became whiter, and no trace of injury could be seen at all.  Yao turned around blankly and saw the first generation retracting his palm, looking at him with a half-smile on his face and saying: "You are very good at forcing me to this point!"

    "My lord, what are you" looking atThe first generation showed no signs of taking action, and Yao felt that his head was a little hard to turn around.

    The first generation did not answer Yao's words, but suddenly waved his hand in the direction of Orochimaru, and large trees grew out of the ground in an instant, tying Orochimaru up.  However, Orochimaru was not an easy person. He immediately commanded the Second Hokage to cut off the trees with several sharp and sharp whirlpool water blades. He jumped far away and pointed at the First Hokage in shock and shouted: "How is this possible? You actually  "

    "It is indeed an amazing binding force! But if you want to control me, you are still far away!" The first generation glanced at Orochimaru's furious look and said calmly, "Before, I just wanted to see Konoha's current strength.  , otherwise even if I am really manipulated by you, do you think I will fight for you so wholeheartedly?"

    When Orochimaru heard this, he felt hatred in his heart!  His eyes were already red with anger, and his trembling hands made several seals to release the reincarnation of the dirty earth.  Looking at the two Hokages who were gradually turning into sand, Orochimaru looked at the third generation in the distance with his sinister snake eyes, with an unspeakable look in his eyes: "Old man, you are lucky this time! But next time haha~" said  He stretched out his hand and wiped it on his face, only to see a thin piece of facial skin being torn off by him, revealing a very young face, completely different from the previous appearance.

    "How is it possible? This facecould it be that you have already completed that forbidden technique?" The third generation looked at the unfamiliar face of his former disciple in disbelief, and looked at Orochimaru's arrogant and proud smile.  With a trace of tears, "You are indeed an anomaly! I've known it since a long time ago! Those eyes are full of ambition and desire, but I have always been lucky, thinking that you can gradually repent under my influence"

    "Ridiculous!" Orochimaru suddenly shouted, interrupting the third generation, "Don't judge my future with your small capacity! My capacity cannot be accommodated by a Konoha! I have now obtained eternal life.  Life, your so-called cherished things have become worthless in my eyes! I am the person who wants to understand all the mysteries of this world. I want to learn all the ninjutsu, master all the truths in the world, and become the ultimate  The presence!"

    At this time, after hearing Orochimaru's heroic ambition, Yao suddenly sneered disdainfully: "Eternal life? Are you looking like a human or a ghost now? Don't laugh to death! It's just the lowest level.  With your current soul state, even if you are nourished by the vitality of the White Phosphorus Serpent, you will definitely not survive for 50 years!"

    "Nonsense, you're just a teenage brat, what can you understand?" Orochimaru sneered and glanced at Yao with disdain, "What can you understand about my immortal ninjutsu!".

    "I should have said it before! Orochimaru, all your techniques have no secrets in front of these eyes!" Yao flicked his fingers, with a confident smile on his face, "Although I don't know where your true body is.  , but I have seen through your immortal ninjutsu a long time ago. It is just transferring the spirit to other people!"

    At this point, Yao suddenly showed a sneer: "But you can't completely erase other people's souls, so every time you turn around, your soul will have another person's soul breath. When you are reincarnated again, the soul and body will be different."  The rejection reaction will get bigger, and your soul will be constantly attacked by the body's instincts. Not only will you suffer tremendous pain all the time, but your body will also die rapidly, forcing you to continue reincarnation. If this vicious cycle continues, one day your body will die.  The soul will be completely shattered!¡±

    Orochimaru's face gradually darkened as Yao spoke. He felt this rejection reaction deeply. If it weren't for the body stabilizers and painkillers developed by his subordinate Yakushi Kabuto, he couldn't even imagine what he would be like now.  .  Looking at Yao's kaleidoscope, the blazing passion in Orochimaru's eyes has almost reached the point of madness: "Those eyes! Just a kid who doesn't know anything can easily see through the secrets of my ninjutsu with those eyes! As long as I get  With those eyes, my research will be completed perfectly!¡±

    The perverted look in Orochimaru's eyes made Yao's body involuntarily covered with goosebumps. He gave him a disgusting look and said angrily: "Why are you still standing here? Get out of here! Do you still want me to give you away?"  As he said that, Yao sighed secretly in his heart. Although he really wanted to keep Orochimaru here, thinking about Orochimaru's vitality that far exceeded Xiaoqiang, Yao quickly gave up this unrealistic idea.

    She glanced at Chao Yao's eyes with great nostalgia, smiled sinisterly at Yao's cold expression, and her body gradually sank into the ground.  However, when only Orochimaru's head was exposed on the ground, the first half of his body not far away from Orochimaru suddenly stretched out his right hand. Suddenly, the Amaterasu Black Flame that had fallen to the ground around him seemed to be affected by some mysterious force.  Pulled, they flew off the ground and concentrated in the sky above the palm of the first generation, and turned into a black skull.

    The figure instantly appeared behind Orochimaru, and before the latter's horrified eyes,The skull in the Lieutenant General's hand was stamped into Orochimaru's head.  Strange black magic lines began to extend from the top of Orochimaru's head, and soon spread to every corner of his body. As the symbols twisted, a faint black flame rose from Orochimaru's body.  Orochimaru let out a shrill roar, but his movements did not hesitate at all, and his body instantly disappeared into the ground.

    "Okay, that person has been hit by my sealing technique. If nothing else, he can no longer use chakra." Seeing that Orochimaru still escaped, the first generation shook his head in disappointment and turned around, his eyes calm.  Looking at Yao and the third generation, he said, "Sarutobi, and the talented young men of the Uchiha clan, the future Konoha will be entrusted to you!" As he spoke, his body gradually turned into a pile of loess and scattered on the ground, with the inside exposed.  A stranger's ferocious, twisted face.

    Looking at Yao's puzzled expression, Sandai said bitterly: "Don't be confused. The reason why the Reincarnation of the Earth is called a forbidden technique is because it requires living sacrifices. This is why the sealed book was not included in it when I gave it to you.  The reason for the reincarnation of dirty soil."

    Yao nodded indifferently and didn't care too much about it. He walked directly to the mound where the Second Hokage was transformed and saw a stranger inside.  Yao suddenly seemed to remember something, turned around and looked at the third generation and smacked his lips: "Old man, this second generation Hokage seems to be just for fun. Except at the beginning, he has no sense of existence at all."

    The Sandaime, who was still looking heavy, staggered, rolled his eyes speechlessly and complained: "No sense of existence? Understand, kid, your opponent just now was the First Hokage. Facing him, no one in the world can still pay attention.  Everyone else around! Do you think the title of God of Ninja is for nothing?"

    Thinking of the terrifying strength of the first generation, Yao couldn't help but nodded and sighed: "It's a pity that I was not born in the same era as him and that Uchiha Madara."

    "Haha, it might not be a good thing in that era." The third generation comforted, "In that era, the light of all other people was destined to be overshadowed by the first generation and Uchiha Madara."

    "That only shows that I am only at this level!" Yao looked into the distance, his eyes full of determination, "Gold will shine wherever it is."

    "Haha, that's true."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 54 The waves are rising again (Second update! Please give me a red ticket)

    Update time: 2013-03-18

    "Here comes Toad Sage Jiraiya!" When Yaozheng and Sandai were chatting, suddenly a thick voice came from far away. Yaoyao looked up and saw Jiraiya standing in a very coquettish way.  On the head of the big toad, the big toad jumped hard and fell directly in front of the high wall. Jiraiya sent the toad back to the spiritual world and landed steadily on the roof. He looked at the unrecognizable ground around him and couldn't help but clicked his tongue, "  Good guys, are you fighting or tearing down the house? This is too exaggerated."

    Yao glared at him angrily: "I know how to make sarcastic remarks! This time the old man and I almost ended up confessing here."

    Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, and was about to ask when suddenly a violent beast roar came from a distance, followed by a powerful wave of chakra.  The expressions of the three of them changed at the same time, and they turned to look in the direction of the sound. They saw a hazy, huge mountain-like figure suddenly appear in the distance, with a long tail swaying slightly behind it.

    "Ichibi! How is that possible!" Yao was shocked. He had clearly felt that Gaara had been seriously injured before, and even the jinch¨±riki would never be able to regain his fighting power within 3 hours.  And the Sand Ninja Jonin has been held back by Shiranui Genma, and Gaara only has two of his teammates around him. It stands to reason that it would be easy for the three of Team 7 to capture them before Gaara recovers. How?  It's been dragging on until now, and Gaara has turned into a tailed beast.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Yao knew very well the power of tailed beasts. Even if it was just one tail, unless Naruto exploded, the three members of Team 7 would almost certainly die.  He jumped up suddenly and wanted to save them, but as soon as he exerted his strength on his legs, he felt his knees weaken and he fell to the ground.  Seeing this, Sandai hurriedly stepped forward to help Yao up and said: "Don't force yourself. Your current body will not help even if you go away. Leave it to Jiraiya! Jiraiya, hurry up and make sure to get those three  Save the child!"

    "I understand." The situation was urgent, and Jiraiya was not in the mood to play tricks, so he responded and prepared to leave.  But today is destined to be a day full of heartbeats. As soon as Jiraiya finished his words, another bull roar came from the distance, and then a bull head with eight tails suddenly appeared out of thin air from the side of Ichibi. Two giants were very close.  They struggled together, but soon the bull's head clearly gained the upper hand. The eight tails danced in an airtight manner, beating the first tail back steadily.

    "Eight-Tails!" Yao and Sandai said at the same time and looked at each other. Although they were a little confused, they finally breathed a sigh of relief.  The Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki of Kumo Ninja is said to be the only one in the ninja world today who can completely control the power of tailed beasts. Although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an exaggeration, but I don¡¯t think it is much stronger than Gaara, who is completely incompatible with the One-Tailed Beast, and it looks like  From the battle situation in the distance, I also knew that it was only a matter of time before Ichibi was defeated.

    He took out a pipe from nowhere and put it into his mouth. The third generation puffed at Jiraiya and said, "Jiraiya, you'd better go and have a look. On behalf of Konoha, I would also like to thank Kumo Ninja for his assistance."  He suddenly coughed violently, and didn't stop until he finally spurted out a small mouthful of blood. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his old face was completely drained of color.

    "Old man!" Yao was startled by Sandai's gray face and cried out worriedly.

    "Put it down, I'm fine, I won't die yet." Sandai waved his hand with a smile, put the pipe he just spit out back into his mouth again, looked at the entire Konoha Village from a distance, his expression was indescribably peaceful.  Yao sighed secretly when he saw the third generation's appearance. He knew that this was the result of the third generation's mental exhaustion. At his age, he fought against two shadow-level experts. In the end, he defended the village again as Hokage. The third generation's mental strength  And persistence has been exhausted.

    Now the third generation can only be regarded as a powerful old man, but he can no longer be called a Hokage because his mood has been lost!  He can no longer face the battle as a "shadow".  Looking at Jiraiya who was walking away, Yao suddenly thought in his mind: "Konoha, it's time for the fifth generation Hokage."

    Half a month later

    "You want to find Sister Tsunade? Why, aren't you the Hokage?" On the roof of a high-rise building in Konoha Village, Yao stood by the guardrail and looked at the Hokage in the distance without looking back.

    "The old man approached me, but I refused. My personality is not suitable for being Hokage, and Tsunade is more suitable." Jiraiya stepped forward, looked side by side at the existence below, and said nonchalantly with his head in his hands.

    "That's right. If you want to be Hokage, at least 90% of female ninjas won't agree!" Yao gave him a look of disdain.

    "Ahaha" Jiraiya smiled awkwardly, "It will take a lot of time to find Tsunade this time. I am going to take Naruto with me. It is time for the fourth generation to teach him the Rasengan."

    Yao nodded: "Okay, it's just right to learn Rasengan based on Naruto's current basics. I'm also preparing to train Sasuke, and I'm worried about NarutoNo one teaches it.  "

    "Hey, training Sasuke? I think it's better for you to worry about your wallet now." Jiraiya turned his head and suddenly showed a lewd smile, "Half a month ago, your Amaterasu burned down many houses in Konoha.  , the third-generation old man said that all these losses will be deducted from your account."

    "Nani?!" Yao was instantly petrified.

    ¡­¡­

    That afternoon, Jiraiya took Naruto out of the village, Akai was pestering Kakashi for a duel, Asuma took a rare bold step and invited Kurenai to go shopping, Yoshi was looking for traces of Sasuke everywhere, and the whole Konoha was shrouded in mystery.  In a harmonious atmosphere.  No one knew that outside the gate of Konoha, two people wearing bamboo hats and black robes with red clouds were walking slowly, and the bells under the bamboo hats rang out from time to time.

    The strong wind of dawn finally reached Konoha

    "Itachi-san, it seems that Konoha is nothing more than this. Although it was a joint sneak attack by Suna Ninja and Sound Ninja, Sound Ninja is a new small village, and Suna Ninja's strength has also declined significantly in recent years. Just an attack of this level will make  Konoha has become like this! It seems that Konoha, the leader of the five major countries, has also fallen." In a small restaurant in Konoha, the man No. 1 in a red cloud robe and a hat suddenly said to the man No. 2 in a hat with some disdain.

    Man in a bamboo hat No. 2 was silent for a moment, seeming to be thinking about something.  After a while, he shook his head slightly, causing the wind chime on the bamboo hat to make a crisp sound: "It's not that simple Kisame, most of the destroyed buildings look like they were destroyed by a super powerful fire escape ninjutsu, which can make  With such a powerful fire escape, that person is definitely not a weakling. No matter which side he is from, it shows that Konoha's strength is not as simple as we think. Don't be too careless!"

    The man in the hat named Kisame lowered his head again. The wide hat covered his face, and all he could see was a pair of mung bean-sized eyes full of cruelty and viciousness. Only a small eyeball moved flexibly, and he subconsciously reached out.  Holding the handle of the broadsword behind his back, he laughed in a low voice: "You're right, we were targeted so quickly." As he said this, he subconsciously pressed the bamboo hat on his head as if to be on the safe side.

    "Come on, Kisame, we are not here to start a war. If we get entangled with them, we will be in trouble." Man No. 2 in the hat stood up and said softly.  However, although their tone seemed to be that their operation was very low-key, and they covered their appearance in a serious way, the conspicuous clothes and arrogant behavior contradicted their thoughts.

    Is this their negligence?  Or maybe it's their confidence!

    At this time, outside this restaurant, Kakashi was leaning casually on the wall next to the restaurant door, holding the book "Intimate Paradise" that he seemed to never finish reading in his hand, and glanced into the door from time to time.  At this moment, Asuma and Kurenai walked over from a street corner not far ahead, talking and laughing. They were stunned for a moment when they saw Kakashi, but after Kakashi made a concealed gesture,  Both of them looked solemn, but soon they regained their relaxed expressions and greeted Kakashi enthusiastically.

    The three of them chatted casually, but their eyes always lingered on the two men in bamboo hats intentionally or unintentionally.  Just for a moment, when Kakashi's eyes looked into the restaurant again, the seats of the two men in hats had become empty. Kakashi was shocked and immediately rushed into the restaurant, but he only looked at them.  A piece of black clothes flashed past the innermost window of the hotel.  Signing to Asuma and Kurenai who were chasing behind them, they immediately chased out of the window, while Kakashi walked out of the door and hurried in the other direction.

    Asuma and Kurenai hurriedly and slowly caught up with the two men in hats by a large lake outside Konoha.  Asuma stared at the two people in front of him cautiously and asked, "You two are not from this village, are you? What is the purpose of coming to Konoha?"

    "Long time no see! Mr. Asma, Miss Hong." Man No. 2 in a hat suddenly said a greeting, his voice sounded very gentle and polite.

    "Since you know us, you were also a ninja in Konoha Village before, right?" Asuma said coldly.

    The man in the hat, No. 2, slowly took off the hat on his head with his hands. Looking at the familiar face and the mysterious Sharingan, Asuma's eyes widened in shock, and he uttered a few words with difficulty: "Uchiha  Itachi! I didn¡¯t expect you to dare to return to Konoha after what you did!¡±

    At this time, another man in a bamboo hat also took off his hat, revealing an ugly shark face, and the light blue skin looked particularly disgusting.  He bowed in a pretentious manner and smiled: "Since you all know Mr. Itachi, let me introduce myself. My name is Miki Kaki Kisame! Please give me your advice."

    "There's nothing to teach you, I'm going to kill you right here!" Asma sneered and said confidently, but the trembling corners of his eyes revealed his true mood.

    Kisame laughed with unknown meaning: "Mr. Itachi, what are you doing?"Ye is really not popular!  "

    "Asuma, Kurenai, you go, I don't want to kill you." Itachi said calmly, his tone was very calm, but it was full of unquestionable flavor.

    "Nonsense!" Asuma yelled and suddenly rushed towards Itachi like lightning. At the same time, Kurenai quickly took a step back, formed seals with his hands, and his body slowly disappeared into thin air.  Facing the actions of the two men, Itachi just stood there quietly. Asuma's attack was easily blocked by Kisame. He held the sword behind him with one hand and wrestled with Asma, easily suppressing the opponent.

    Looking at Asuma who was struggling to hold on, Kisame suddenly revealed a cruel smile: "My sword, Samehada, is not for chopping, but" As he spoke, his arm suddenly pulled back, and the bandage on the sword shattered.  It cracked, revealing the dark blue blade with barbs inside.  The sharp barb sliced ??through Asuma's left arm, causing his left arm to splatter with blood and flesh. He was able to pick up the sword with enough time, and Kisame said with a proud look on his face: "My Samehas muscle is for sharpening."

    But at this moment, Kisame suddenly felt that the ground under his feet had become soft. When he looked down, he saw that at some point it had turned into a muddy ground under his feet, and the sticky mud gradually flowed down his legs.  Climb up to him and drag him slowly into the mud.  The Itachi beside him was also tied up by a big tree that suddenly grew from the ground. Kurenai's figure poked out from the tree, and the kunai in his hand stabbed Itachi's head hard.

    "It's too slow, Kurenai!" Asuma complained jokingly, feeling relieved.

    But the next moment, Asmana's heart that had just been put back in his stomach rose to his throat again. When Kurenai's kunai was still 1 centimeter away from Itachi's head, the scene in front of him suddenly changed, and Kurenai's body was  The big tree was tied up before, and Itachi was standing quietly in front of her, the kunai in his hand reflecting the cold light: "This level of illusion is useless to me."

    "The genjutsu rebounded!" Hong was shocked and bit her lip hard. The severe pain instantly caused her to break away from the genjutsu and quickly lowered her head to avoid Itachi's kunai, but Itachi's reaction was faster and kicked him like lightning.  Kurenai's head was crouched down. Kurenai had no time to dodge Itachi's attack at this time. He only had time to cover his face with his hands, and was kicked away by Itachi.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 55 Battle!  Yao's transformation

    Update time: 2013-03-19

    "As expected of Miss Hong, your reaction is very beautiful! But" Hong, who fell into the lake next to her, had not been able to stabilize her body when she heard Itachi's calm voice from above her head.  She raised her head in despair. Kurenai's body was still unable to move at this moment. She could only watch the kunai in Itachi's hand fall.

    "But, you have to stay here today." Kakashi's lazy voice suddenly came from behind Itachi.  Itachi stopped what he was doing, turned around slowly, and saw Kakashi standing behind him at some point, with the kunai in his hand pointed at his heart.  At the same time, a Kakashi also appeared on Kisame's side, copied Kisame's water dragon bullet and rescued Asuma.

    Itachi stared at Kakashi's Sharingan for a while, then slowly said: "Hatake Kakashi."

    Kisame also came to Itachi at this time, grinning with a bloody smile: "So, it's the copy ninja Kakashi! He can actually copy my ninjutsu instantly. It seems that he is not a person who deserves his fame.  "As he spoke, the big sword in his hand naturally dropped, and a pair of mung bean eyes glowed with excitement and bloodthirsty. It was obvious that Kakashi's wonderful performance just now had aroused his desire to fight.

    "Kissame, stop it!" Itachi suddenly stretched out his hand to stop Kisame, looking at Kisame's puzzled expression, he said calmly, "If you fight with him, there will be no end, and your technique is too ostentatious, if it attracts  The ANBU will be in trouble when they come to Konoha. I'll take action!" As soon as the last words were spoken, the expressions of the three people in Konoha suddenly changed, and the surrounding atmosphere instantly dropped to freezing point.

    "That's not right, Itachi! Your opponent is me." A familiar voice entered Kakashi's ears, and it was like the sound of nature in Kakashi's ears.  Looking back at the young man standing on the shore not far away, Kakashi's heart was finally relieved: "Yao, why are you here too?"

    Itachi also turned around immediately, and Yao's three magatama suddenly attracted Itachi's gaze like a magnet.  His eyes widened slightly, as if he remembered something and said with relief: "So, are you the wandering child of the Uchiha clan who returned to Konoha five years ago? I didn't expect that the Sharingan has become so proficient!"

    "To this point?" Yao repeated with a half-smile, his eyes suddenly widened, and the three magatama in his pupils rotated rapidly, quickly turning into a five-pointed star composed of five green leaves, "I don't remember telling you, I  The Sharingan is only to that extent!"

    Finally, Itachi could no longer maintain a calm expression. He took a step forward and shouted with a trembling voice: "Mangekyo Sharingan!" Kisame next to him was first startled by Itachi's appearance. In his memory, Itachi  Such lapses were rare, but soon his reaction was even worse than Itachi's. His green bean eyes were so wide that they almost popped out of their sockets. He pointed at Yao's eyes with his mouth open, and his lips were trembling and unable to speak.  Come.

    Kisame knows the terror of the kaleidoscope all too well. He has not seen Itachi use the kaleidoscope to easily kill many masters who are troublesome to him, and now this boy who looks younger than Itachi actually has the same eyes!  Itachi had calmed down again at this time, with a look of surprise in his eyes: "I see, it seems that the powerful fire escape in Konoha Village was cast by you, it must be Amaterasu! It seems that it is not so easy to leave today."  As he stood, his eyes turned into big triangular windmills.

    "You are right! I must keep you in Konoha today." Yao stepped forward, his body appeared strangely in front of Itachi, pointed to the forehead protector on his head and said seriously: "That scratch is indeed  It seems to affect the aesthetics! I think it¡¯s better to ask the third-generation old man to send you another one. The shelf life of this thing has long expired.¡±

    There was no expression on Itachi's face, and he said quietly: "What do you mean? You don't seem to hate me?"

    A strange look appeared on Yao's face: "Why should I hate you? We have never met before!" As he spoke, he seemed to suddenly understand something, and patted his head in realization, "Oh! You are talking about the genocide! Please  , I have never met those people once. Whether those people are dead or alive is none of my business! I have no feelings for them. "

    Itachi didn¡¯t answer, just looked at Yao quietly, and Yao looked directly into Itachi¡¯s eyes without giving in.  After being in a stalemate like this for a while, the two of them suddenly groaned at the same time, staggered back two steps and squatted on the water, with tired looks on their faces.  However, although Yao looked very sad, he still had a smile on his face: "I see, is this Tsukuyomi? The power is not very good."

    "Impossible! Tsukuyomi who was hit by Itachi is just a little tired!" Kisame beside him was shocked, and he couldn't help but feel an unspeakable fear of Yao in his heart.  However, although he was thinking about it in his mind, his body moved subconsciously. When Yao was at his lowest state after being attacked by Tsukuyomi, Kisame rushed behind Yao in an instant, and Samehada slashed at Yao's neck.

    "Oops!" Kakashi and others were also stunned when they saw the ghostTheir movements immediately shocked their hearts, and they tried desperately to block Kisame's sword, but their movements were slower. In the end, they could only watch as Kisame's Samehada muscle suddenly pulled on Yao's neck, and a  A big head rose into the sky with bright red blood.

    "Yao!" Kakashi felt as if a basin of cold water was pouring down on his head, and his whole body was suddenly cold: "I failed to protect my companions! Obito, I am really a waste!"

    However, Kakashi soon discovered that this sadness was in vain. After Yao's headless body fell on the water, it suddenly turned into a pool of water and melted into the lake. At the same time, Yao's figure suddenly appeared behind Kisame.  The sky-blue Rasengan in his right hand emits a dazzling light and presses hard on Kisame's back.  A large mouthful of blood spurted out from Kisame's mouth, his body flew high, and then fell into the forest in the distance.

    After clapping his hands, Yao turned to look at Itachi who had just stood up next to him: "Okay, now the troublesome person has disappeared. Itachi, come back! The old man has approved it." After hearing Yao's words, Kakashi on the side  He and Hong were both shocked. Only Asuma, the third-generation son, showed a thoughtful look on his face after being stunned for a moment, as if he had thought of something.

    Itachi was startled for a moment, as if he didn't expect Yao to suddenly say such words, but he quickly returned to his usual indifference and looked at Yao without saying a word.  Although Itachi didn't say anything, Yao strangely immediately understood what he meant. He wanted to prove to himself that he had this ability and the strength to withstand "Gen"'s full counterattack. After all, If Itachi wanted to return to the village, he had to show off his past.  The truth about the Uchiha clan, one can imagine how crazy "Gen" would react if he found out.

    It would be an absolute lie to say that Itachi is not moved at all at this moment. He has endured the humiliation for so many years, carefully lurked in Akatsuki for the sake of the village, and even did many things against his will. If it were this kind of pain, 99.9% of other people would have collapsed.  Although Itachi was able to persevere with his strong will, it didn't mean that he didn't want to return to the village he loved and live a normal life.

    Now Yao suddenly said that the third generation asked him to return to the village, and for a moment Itachi almost nodded.  But in the end, he suppressed his impulse forcefully, because Itachi thought of Sasuke. If it were him, Itachi believed that the people in "Gen" were not a threat to him at all, but there were people in "Gen" who were stronger than Sasuke. If it was because of  Itachi would not allow his own selfish desires to harm Sasuke.

    "This should be enough." Yao's voice suddenly sounded from behind Itachi. Itachi's expression changed and he quickly turned his head, only to see Yao looking at him with a smile, and Yao who was originally in front of Itachi suddenly disappeared out of thin air.

    Itachi quickly regained his composure and remained silent.  Suddenly, his right hand that had been hidden in his sleeve suddenly came out, with several shurikens clasped in it.  The dazzling five-pointed star rotated slightly, and the body turned into a black stream of light and appeared in front of Itachi. Behind Yao, the position where he was standing had been passed through by three or four water dragons.

    "It's so fast! Even with the Sharingan, I can only see a little trace." Kakashi was shocked when he watched from the side.  He has the Sharingan, let alone Kurenai and Asuma. They are completely unaware of Itachi's ninjutsu. It is conceivable that if they were to fight Itachi, they would probably be killed in one move.  The winner is decided.

    The right fist was like a python coming out of its hole, turning into a ferocious snake head and smashing into Itachi's face.  Itachi's face didn't change at all as he looked at the fist that was rapidly enlarging in front of him. He still didn't see the seal. He opened his mouth wide and a small fireball erupted from his mouth. The fireball expanded rapidly in the air, rolled towards Yao and crushed him.  The rolling heat wave instantly caused the surrounding temperature to rise rapidly.

    A flash of light flashed in Yao's eyes when he saw this, his muscles all over his body suddenly swelled, and his skin turned purple-black. His whole body accelerated instantly, and he violently knocked the fireball out of a large human-shaped hole, and his fists hit it hard with a huge force.  A shocked look on Itachi's chin.  Itachi's body flew into the air as expected, but suddenly turned into a log in the air. There was no surprise on Yao's face, and he stamped his right foot hard on the water below him.

    "Boom!" It was as if a lot of powerful drugs were dropped into the water. The water around Yao let out a thunderous roar at his feet, and waves surged into the sky, quickly spreading around with Yao as the center.  A black shadow rushed out from the water, and Itachi fell to the shore in a somewhat embarrassed manner. Yao's legs suddenly exerted force, causing a large piece of the surrounding water to collapse, and his body rushed towards Itachi on the shore with violent air waves.  Along the way, a deep ravine was created in the water below me by the strong wind brought by Yao.

    He punched out with his right hand, and Itachi quickly jumped up to get out of the way. The next moment, a big hole was made in the ground within 5 meters of Yao's punch.  Itachi pointed his left hand into a sword and pointed it in the air, and suddenly slashed hard: "Tearing Heaven Sword Finger!" A huge transparent sword that seemed to penetrate the heaven and earth suddenly appeared above Itachi's head, and with Yao's gesture, he fiercely slashed down.  Cut it down hard.

    The big windmill with ferret eyes spins at high speedTurning so fast that the entire pupils seemed to turn black.  A shuriken slipped out of the sleeve of his right hand. With a flick of Itachi's wrist, the shuriken instantly plunged deeply into a big tree not far away. There was a thin transparent string connected to the end of the shuriken. Itachi  Holding the thin thread and pulling hard, his body quickly moved in the direction of the big tree, and he dodged the attack of the giant sword in the blink of an eye.

    "Phew~" The lake below Itachi was split in half by a giant sword. The water flowed along the crack to the ground, without giving Itachi a chance to breathe. Yao suddenly jumped up, bringing up a string of afterimages in the air again.  When he came to Itachi, he didn't use any fancy moves, he just punched him straight down. The air around him seemed to be pressed into a solid wall by Yao's fist, and he pushed toward Itachi with a rumble.

    "This kid! What a terrifying physical skill! We can't hide anymore!" Seeing Yao's growing power, Itachi quickly realized that he couldn't dodge anymore. Any further hiding would only make Yao's momentum stronger and stronger.  , and finally grind yourself into powder.  His eyes suddenly shone with light, and red bones suddenly emerged from Weasel's body, quickly forming a huge skeleton, and his huge fist slammed down at Yao.

    Yao laughed loudly when he saw this: "Haha! Good luck! Heaven-shaking seal!" He stamped a big hole in the ground with his right foot. Yao's figure flew into the sky, with twisted air waves on his fist, and the fiery red Rasengan rolled his fist into the sky.  The package was smashed together with the skeleton's fist.  Thousands of dazzling red lights suddenly burst out from the junction of the fists, and the dazzling light forced everyone to close their eyes.

    Yao was hit hard by the huge skeleton and he squatted down. The ground within a radius of ten meters suddenly burst into pieces, with pieces of earth and rocks flying everywhere.  He wiped off the blood on his mouth and took a few deep breaths. The force of life in his body had healed Yao's injuries, but his internal organs were slightly injured by the force of the shock. This kind of injury was completely trivial to the force of life.  .  On the other side, the huge skeleton was even worse. Its huge body rose into the sky and glided nearly ten meters in the air before landing heavily. The body directly turned into pieces of red chakra and dissipated.

    Looking at Itachi who had distanced himself again, Yaolang smiled and said, "How is it? Are you qualified?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 56 Returning to the Village

    Update time: 2013-03-20

    "You are very strong!" Itachi praised sincerely.

    Yao curled his lips and glanced at Itachi: "You don't need to praise me. It's my turn to praise you. You can even tie me with such a body! If you weren't seriously ill, I wouldn't be able to suppress you."  "Although Yao has no way of knowing what's wrong with Itachi, in his perception, Itachi's current vitality is actually less than that of an ordinary person, and when he fought with Itachi just now, Yao felt many times that Itachi had already reacted, but  His body became much slower.

    "Yao." Seeing that the battle was over, Kakashi and others also came to Yao's side. Kakashi looked at Yao and sighed, "Yao, your fighting style is much more violent now than before, isn't it?  Is there another breakthrough?" Kakashi knows Yao's strength very well. Although Yao's physical skills were strong in the past, he only had an idea and did not have the heart-breaking momentum.  Unlike now, it is as domineering as a wild ancient beast, which makes people unable to think of the desire to fight, only endless despair.

    Yao nodded and said nothing more, just kidding!  After playing a game with a top player like the first generation, if he still hasn't figured it out yet, then Yao might as well just find a piece of tofu and kill him.

    Although Yao's physical skills were very strong in the past, whether it was strength, speed, reaction or technique, he had not found his own way, that is, his own style. He just used the moves according to the requirements of the moves.  , can only be regarded as a master, but not yet at the level of a master.

    Even if two physical arts masters use the same move, they will never give people the same feeling, because their respective boxing intentions cannot be the same, either peaceful, domineering, or weird.  A grandmaster is a master-level martial artist who can put his own unique stamp on all martial arts moves, making every move and style exert 120% or more power.

    Different from the realm of martial arts, boxing intention cannot be improved by just understanding. It not only requires hard training, but also countless life and death battles to stimulate one's potential in life and death, and let the body subconsciously change in the way that suits you best.  The moves finally turn this unconscious action into instinct. Without going through a life and death battle, it is absolutely impossible to understand the meaning of the fist!

    In the previous life, when Yao's strength was low at the beginning, he had gone through a lot of life and death training under the arrangement of his master. However, at that time, he had not fully mastered the basics of boxing, so naturally he could not understand the meaning of the boxing. When his level improved,  There is no one who can match him.  After being reincarnated into this world, there were quite a few life-and-death battles, but without exception, the opponents used some secret techniques, and none of them could really confront him head-on.

    After all, he was already at the level of a jounin when he performed B-level missions, and it was rare to have an elite chuunin opponent for B-level missions. Later, he performed many higher-level missions, but his strength at that time  He has also been greatly improved. If you want to confront him head-on at that time, only the shadow level can do it.

    Shadow-level experts are not just cabbages on the roadside. You can see them whenever you want. Therefore, although Yao's physical skills have become more and more sophisticated and proficient over the years, he is still one step away from understanding the meaning of the fist. Until this time with the first generation  It took a lot of fighting to break through.

    The fist determines the world, and the fist breaks all laws!

    As the name suggests, it is a boxing intention that uses attack instead of defense. It uses a violent attack like a volcanic eruption to completely destroy the enemy without giving the opponent the slightest chance to counterattack.  This was also influenced by his master Wang Chao. Yao still remembers what his master said to him: "All kung fu, when you practice it to the deepest level, there are only two words - strength and speed! Techniques are useless at this time.  Because there will be no one worse than you." The reason why Wang Chao won the final battle with the god leader was because Wang Chao was stronger than his opponent and smashed the opponent to death with 1,000 simple punches.  .

    Yao's current fist intention is only in its infancy, and it is far from as vast as Wang Chao's. Before Wang Chao's fist is thrown out, his fist intention spirit has already locked you firmly, and there will be no trace of it when attacking with his fist.  A waste of strength.  However, Yao's fist intention is different from Wang Chao's. Although they both have domineering fist intentions, Yao does not have Wang Chao's domineering attitude. His spirit cannot always lock onto his opponent, so he can only choose to trade space for time.  , each blow arbitrarily includes a large area of ????the enemy's body within the scope of the attack, making the opponent unable to dodge in time and can only choose to confront Yao head-on.

    Of course, this also depends on the opponent's strength. Itachi can completely dodge Yao's attack.  However, blindly giving in like this will only make Yao's momentum more and more powerful, and his attacks will become more violent and violent. To put it more graphically, every time the opponent dodges, it is equivalent to adding a buff state to Yao, and  This buff can be stacked an unlimited number of times.

    So when faced with Yao's attack, either the speed reaches the limit and the momentum of Yao's attack is completely interrupted.Yao can't gain momentum; either he needs to use more powerful and domineering attacks to suppress Yao's attacks!  Otherwise, in the end he would just be beaten to death by Yao.

    Among the others present, only Kakashi could feel the sublimation of Yao. His father Konoha White Fang's swordsmanship had also reached the level of Tao. Although he didn't know much about this level, he at least listened to Hatake.  Sakumo briefly mentioned it.  Mi Yao nodded, Kakashi's eyes couldn't help but look a little strange, like looking at a monster.

    However, Yao had no time to care about Kakashi's thoughts now. Looking at Itachi's hesitant expression, he couldn't help but frown anxiously: "Itachi, what are you still hesitating about? You should also know your body very well!"  Laiya has already gone to find Sister Tsunade to be the fifth Hokage. Although I don¡¯t know what kind of disease you have, but it can make you so weak, I¡¯m afraid no one in this world can cure you except Tsunade!  Do you really want to die?"

    Itachi was indifferent to Yao's words and was still struggling in his heart.  He wanted to return to Konoha, but he didn't know how to face Sasuke. In any case, it was an unchangeable fact that he personally destroyed the entire Uchiha clan.  Originally, he planned to hide it from Sasuke until Sasuke became powerful enough to kill him, and use his own life to accumulate reputation for Sasuke, making Sasuke a hero of Konoha, so as to better revitalize the Uchiha clan.

    "I probably know what you are thinking." Yao looked at Itachi who was still hesitating seriously and said, "But have you ever thought about what would happen if Sasuke knew the truth after killing you? Maybe you are confident in your heart that  Sasuke follows the path you gave him, but I want to ask you, who gave you the right! Sasuke is no longer a child, he has his own judgment and values, don¡¯t impose your decision on him for granted!"

    The expression on Itachi's face changed, but in the end he regained his composure, and his face became cold again: "I refuse! The original purpose of destroying the family was just to test my strength. There is no so-called hidden secret at all! I will not come back again.  When I come to Konoha, the small Konoha Village cannot hold my weight!"

    "ItachiOh, you are such a person" Yao shook his head helplessly, "Do you think the Uchiha clan will still be famous in Konoha? Don't laugh to death! Humans are all forgetful animals.  The Uchiha clan has long been buried in their memory! It¡¯s so stupid to sacrifice for such an illusory reputation!¡±

    Kakashi finally couldn't help but asked, "Yao, what's going on? Itachi, he's not"

    Yao glanced at him angrily: "Don't you claim to have an IQ of over 200? Did you become stupid after reading the Little Yellow Book? That person would kill all his family members? You are not the Uchiha that he was back then.  I don¡¯t know!¡± Yaoyue said, getting even more angry, and suddenly turned his head and glared at Itachi, ¡°And you too! You two! Just do whatever that old guy Danzo tells you to do! Let your father and mother too  Kill them! With your ability, can't you take them out and hide for a few years?"

    "However, although Yao does not agree with Itachi's approach, he can understand his difficulties!  Although Yao couldn't agree with Itachi's behavior, he wouldn't blame him, because his parents were adults with their own mature values. Facing the tragedy of genocide, it was almost impossible not to hate Konoha!

    This is because Yao still feels bad that there are too many abnormal people in this world. Like Kakashi, his father was forced to death by the villagers, but instead of blaming him, he wanted to protect these villagers.  This kind of foolish loyalty is something that Yao, a man who is deeply influenced by individualism, cannot understand.

    Although Yao thinks this idea is very speechless, he also has to admit that there are really many speechless people in this world!  Just like Shiro or Kimimaro, they are both weird people in our opinion.

    Yao and Itachi have different values. Itachi, who has experienced the pain of war, puts the peace of the village first. Although Yao will not be detrimental to the village, it is just because he has too many ties with the village. After all, his family and friends are in his heart.  Status is paramount. In his opinion, the reason why the village is his home is just because the people he cherishes are here.  If his family is not of the same mind as Konoha, then Yao will not bother to care whether Konoha is dead or alive!

    "I said, since I have met you now, I will never sit idly by and do nothing! If you don't agree, I will tie you back!" Yao said, his muscles all over his body were tense, and he was ready to use force.  , For Sasuke's future, Yao will definitely keep his word today.

    Kakashi and the others now understood the situation to some extent, and they also surrounded Itachi.  Unlike Yao, they had long regarded the village as their own and had nothing but admiration for Itachi. Naturally, they hoped that such a hero would get the reputation he deserved.

    "Okay, I'll go back with you!" Itachi was finally persuaded.

    Yao's face lit up and he said happily: "Okay! Then you wait here, Kakashi-senpai, please just watch him here while I go and take care of him first."Kill the shark face!  Then we go back to the village.  "

    Yao said and was about to leave, but Itachi suddenly stopped him, looked at Yao's confused expression and shook his head: "Forget it, let him go this time."

    After hearing Itachi's words, Yao couldn't help but hesitate. That shark-faced man was not weak and might pose a great threat to Konoha in the future. However, he also knew the temper of the man in front of him very well. Yao was not sure whether Itachi would go if he insisted on going.  Will betray again.  After thinking about it, Yao stopped and said, "Forget it, in order to celebrate your return to Konoha today, just let him go. But I won't do it next time!"

    "I know. Let's go!" Itachi's voice was trembling with excitement.

    PS: There will be another update tonight.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 57 Sasuke¡¯s decision (second update)

    Update time: 2013-03-20

    "Itachi Oh, it'll be good to come back! It'll be good to come back!" Sandai held his pipe in his mouth and looked at Itachi who looked calm in front of him with a heavy expression, "Let's make it clear to Sasuke later! Then let him choose his own future.  Lu, if he still decides to take revenge, let him come to me, and let me, this old man, make some more contributions to Konoha!"

    A look of emotion appeared on Itachi's face, and he quickly knelt down on one knee and said sincerely: "Sir, please don't say that! What happened back then was my own fault, and I had already prepared for it."

    Yao listened a little impatiently: "Okay, you two, please stop being humble to each other. I still know Sasuke's character very well. As long as he knows the truth of the matter, he will not do anything too drastic. After all,  Itachi is not dead yet." He said and glanced sideways at Itachi, "It seems that someone planned to give his life to his younger brother before! Humph, it would be terrible if Sasuke knew the truth by then!"

    Itachi was silent, not knowing what he was thinking. This dull look made Yao feel very sick. Although he was not a hot-blooded idiot like Naruto, it was even more wrong with someone like Itachi who had almost no emotions at all.  Fortunately, at this moment, an ANBU suddenly opened the door and walked in, breaking the dull atmosphere. The ANBU kneeled respectfully and said: "Hokage-sama, Uchiha Sasuke has been found and is waiting outside the door."

    "Well, let him in! Get out of here, all of you! No matter what happens, you are not allowed to come in!" Sandai blew his pipe and ordered in a deep voice. The ANBU immediately withdrew respectfully, and at the same time, people suddenly jumped out from all around.  Several dark shadows quickly disappeared.

    Soon Sasuke walked in, and was about to salute the third generation, but suddenly he saw the figure next to the third generation, which was deeply engraved in his blood and bones and could never be erased, the one he once loved most but now hates the most.  figure.

    His eyes turned blood red at some point, and Sasuke's mind went blank. Only Itachi's figure remained in his sight. Thousands of electric lights flashed on his right hand, and sharp explosions sounded like thousands of birds chirping at the same time. His handsome little face changed.  He was extremely ferocious: "Itachi! I'm going to kill you!" He exerted his strength with his legs and rushed towards Itachi in a half-crouched position. The Chidori in his right hand cut a wide crack in the floor.

    Itachi looked at Sasuke in front of him who wanted to skin him and dismantle him, with a faint bitter smile on his face. Suddenly he felt his heart twitching violently. The indescribable pain made him reach out and clutch his chest, his nails digging deeply into his flesh.  , blood flowed down.

    Looking at Chidori with a smile, Itachi stood there with no intention of dodge, with complex expressions in his eyes, guilt, relief, pain, relief

    "Pa~" Itachi's lack of action does not mean that others will be indifferent as well. Yao had already anticipated Sasuke's reaction. When Sasuke's Chidori was about to penetrate Itachi's head, Yao suddenly made a move, grabbed Sasuke's wrist and gave it a strong blow.  Swinging his arm, the unprepared Sasuke was thrown out of the gate by Yao and fell to the ground in a panic.

    Getting up from the ground in a daze, Sasuke seemed to have not seen Yao at all, and roared like a beast again and rushed towards Itachi.  Yao looked at the crazy Sasuke and secretly regretted it. Itachi did too much to force Sasuke to unleash his potential. Even with the subtle influence of Yao's family for so many years, Sasuke was still blinded by hatred the moment he saw Itachi.  Lost consciousness.

    Yao's swing just now was not strong at all, and Sasuke's strength did not pose any threat to him. However, Sasuke was easily thrown away by Yao like an ordinary person. His heart was already filled with hatred, even if there was someone beside him.  If he wanted to kill him, Sasuke would probably be unaware of it.  Sasuke is nothing more than a crazy beast now.

    "Sasuke! Calm down." Yao took a deep breath and suddenly roared, and saw circles of sound waves visible to the naked eye emerging from his mouth, but this sound wave did not spread, but penetrated into Sasuke's body like a thin line.  head.  The next moment, Sasuke's head seemed to be suddenly hit by a big hammer, and he suddenly raised his head high. However, his eyes returned to clarity with the roar, and he looked around blankly.

    Itachi's figure soon appeared in Sasuke's sight again, and the madness that had dissipated showed signs of awakening again.  Yao sighed and suddenly appeared behind Sasuke. He pressed his right hand hard on Sasuke's head, and the rich power of life emanated.  Suddenly, Sasuke's face suddenly flashed with emerald light, and his eyes no longer looked crazy, but the unforgettable hatred did not weaken at all.

    "Itachi, how dare you come to the Hokage Tower? Brother Yao, why are you stopping me? I'm going to kill this man!" Sasuke struggled to rush towards Itachi, but was held captive by Yao's big hand on his head.  Press firmly.

    Yao looked at the third generation. The latter sighed deeply. He seemed to have aged ten years in an instant. He slowly said, "Calm down first, Sasuke. Things back then were not as simple as you thought."??I'm not your enemy either!  "

    Sasuke's struggling body suddenly stopped and he looked at the third generation in disbelief. An extremely complicated feeling suddenly appeared in his heart. He was nervous and even more hopeful: "What do you mean?" His voice trembled unconsciously, and even his body trembled.  Slight jitter.

    The third generation took a puff of cigarette, and slowly told the secrets of the past with a heavy face, without any reservation, and without any intention of shirking responsibility for Konoha.  After a long time, the third generation finally stopped talking. Sasuke stood there blankly, his pupils dilated for a long time without regaining consciousness. The Uchiha clan's rebellion, Itachi's double agent, was forced to compromise just to protect himself, and the belief he had always had in his heart.  Sasuke couldn't accept the sudden collapse.

    "It's a lie! It's impossible! This must be a lie!" Sasuke fell to his knees helplessly, his face full of distressing helplessness, and his body was shaking.

    Seeing Sasuke's appearance, Yao suddenly shouted: "Accept the reality! Sasuke!" He grabbed Sasuke's collar and pulled him up, and said sternly, "I told you before, warriors, you must  Learn to see the world with your own heart, because your eyes and ears are often blinded by illusions! Only by relying on the guidance of the soul and asking yourself clearly can you get rid of the confusion of appearances and see the essence of the world! You have forgotten all these  Is everything clean?"

    "Heart? See the world with your heart" The confused Sasuke seemed to be a drowning man grasping the last straw, his eyes were shining brightly, he was mumbling, and his face gradually regained some calmness.  Standing there in silence for a long time, Sasuke gradually understood in his mind what the previous three generations had said. He looked at the third generation with cold eyes: "You said that the Uchiha clan rebelled, so they had to be exterminated. What evidence do you have?"  ? It¡¯s not just a guess, right?¡±

    "Let me tell you!" Itachi suddenly took a step forward, "I also accidentally saw my father having a secret conversation with a man wearing a Uzumaki mask. The man called himself Uchiha Madara, and my father finally believed it. Uchiha Madara  He said that he would help the family regain its former glory and seize the leadership of the village. My father agreed to this plan. I wanted to stop it, but the masked man found me directly. I am not his opponent. He threatened your life.  , let me remain silent on this matter.¡±

    Sasuke looked stunned, and the coldness on his face disintegrated a lot: "Why? Why did he do this? Wait! If he is really Uchiha Madara, how can Konoha win?"

    "Because Madara's purpose was to destroy Uchiha from the beginning!" Itachi's face showed unconcealable hatred, "Back then, Madara and the first Hokage fought in the Valley of the End, hoping to win the leadership of Konoha. At that time, other tribesmen  But he was fed up with the pain of the war, and secretly reconciled with the Senju clan without telling Madara. Madara believed this was a betrayal of him, so he wanted revenge! Madara first seduced his father into rebelling, and then spread the news to the top management of Konoha.  Because I was in the ANBU at the time, my father sent me as an undercover agent for Konoha, and the Hokage also used his trick to ask me to provide information to Konoha"

    Sasuke's expression suddenly changed when he heard this, and he waved his arm violently: "Nonsense! Uchiha Madara had already died in the battle at the Valley of the End! How could he still appear in Konoha? Besides, even if he was not dead, he would  It¡¯s impossible to survive to this day! If you want to lie to me, you have to make up a more credible reason!¡±

    "Sasuke! What I just said! You have to ask your own heart when looking at things." Yao suddenly said, "Uchiha Madara was at the same level as the first generation and at the same peak in the ninja world. What special secret skills could he possess?  Extending life span is not a surprise at all! Even the first Hokage, if he really wanted to, he could still live to this day."

    Sasuke closed his eyes for a while and then suddenly opened them. His pupils had exited the Sharingan state at some point and turned black.  Two lines of tears fell from his eyes, but his expression was very indifferent: "The last two questions! Itachiwhy did you choose Konoha? Also, who were the top leaders of Konoha who agreed to annihilate Uchiha?"

    "I am a ninja of Konoha!" Itachi answered without any hesitation, "Konoha is my home, and protecting the village as a ninja of Konoha is my greatest honor! This is the will I inherited from Shisui  Swear to defend Konoha to the death! I am the one who exterminated the clan. If you want revenge, come to me."

    "Nonsense! It's just that they used my life to force you, brother!" Sasuke roared excitedly, "It's obviously them, the top brass of Konoha! They were the ones who brought the Uchiha clanthe Third Hokage! Said that the top brass at that time were all  Anyone?"

    "It's me!" Just when the third generation was about to speak, a gloomy voice suddenly came from outside the door, and then Danzo was seen slowly walking in, his eyes looking at Sasuke without hesitation, "I did it.  Order! The third generation was still fantasizing about negotiating with the Uchiha, so I used your life in exchange for Itachi to destroy the Uchiha clan!"

    &nbsp"Why? Why don't you leave any chance to Uchiha? Are you so disgusted with the Uchiha clan?" Sasuke suddenly rushed to Danzo, grabbed his collar and pushed him against the wall behind him.  , roared hysterically.

    Danzo made no move to resist, just lowered his head and glanced coldly at the excited Sasuke: "Ninja is a cruel profession. In the ninja world, it is impossible to just say beautiful words. There are more people who work for Konoha in obscurity behind the scenes.  A dedicated ninja, Itachi is such a person! So is I! Since the Uchiha clan can rebel once, even if they are persuaded to give up this time, they may rebel a second or third time in the future, which will cause great harm to Konoha.  Families that pose a great threat must be strangled and not given the slightest chance to breathe."

    "Just for this unreasonable possibility! All the Uchiha clan" Sasuke's inner anger has reached its peak.

    "I will not allow the existence of the slightest threat to the survival of Konoha!" Danzo's cold eyes were filled with awe-inspiring chill, "I would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go! Looking at your eyes now, I am now  I feel more and more that what I did was right! Back then, the Uchiha, except for Itachi and Shisui, the rest of your tribe were like wolves that couldn't be fed enough. People like you were too dangerous to Konoha!"

    "Aren't you afraid that I will kill you?" Sasuke's originally dark eyes turned scarlet again.

    "Dedicate yourself to Konoha, I have had this consciousness from the moment I became a ninja of Konoha!" Danzo said calmly, "I can give you three years, and within these three years you can use any method to  Take my life, I promise not to use the power of 'root' to fight you. As long as you have the ability, then go ahead and kill me! I promise that no one else will trouble you! But five years later, I  But I won¡¯t let you anymore, if you want to kill me, I will use all means to fight back!¡±

    "Were you the only one who decided to destroy Uchiha at that time?" Sasuke was silent for a long time, and then suddenly spoke again.

    "There are us." Two more voices suddenly came from outside the door, and then Mito Katobu and Koharu, two of Konoha's top advisers, walked in. Mito Katobu, who was already very old, had his back straight at this time.  , "Although we didn't give the order, we agreed with Danzo's decision at the time! If you want revenge, just look for us two immortals!"

    Sasuke looked at the three of them with a sullen face. After a while, he finally said: "Although you two counselors agree, the death of our Uchiha clan has nothing to do with you. I will not cause trouble for you! But Danzo,  I will definitely kill you! Just wash your neck and wait for me!" After that, he slammed the door and left.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 58: Rain Covering Sword Way

    On the Hokage Rock in Konoha Village, Yao walked slowly on the grass to the edge of the cliff and looked at Sasuke, who was sitting on the ground next to him, hugging his knees with his hands, curled up like an abandoned puppy.  He sat down next to Sasuke: "What? Don't you blame me? Don't you want to scold me? I haven't told you the truth for so many years. Are you still blaming your brother?"

    "How could it be! I'm not a child anymore. I know Brother Yao is doing it for my own good. I don't blame him, but" Sasuke shook his head, raised his head and looked at the setting sun in the distance, his face full of confusion.  Then, "It's just that I don't know, why? Why did my brother choose to kill the clan members? He must have been in pain at the time! Why? There should be others under Danzo who can do this."

    Yao chuckled softly when he heard this, and stuck his head out to look at the Hokage Rock beneath him: "Where there are leaves flying, fire will burn! The shadow of the fire shines on the village. This is what the old man often told me, Konoha's  The will of fire. Itachi has experienced war. Because he knows the trauma of war, he cherishes the hard-won peace. He loves this peaceful and peaceful village and does not allow anyone to destroy it! Even his own relatives. Of course he does this  It¡¯s to protect you, but more importantly, it¡¯s to atone for Uchiha¡¯s sins¡­ Well, of course this is just my personal feeling.¡±

    "Why? I still can't understand it!" Sasuke lowered his head again, "Is Brother Yao the same as my brother?"

    "How is that possible!" Yao smiled and patted Sasuke on the head, "I am not as great as him. Although I understand and admire him, if it were me, I would definitely take you and your parents away without saying anything.  .For me, a place with you is home. If you are no longer here, what does Konoha mean to me? It is just a place to live! Only when my family is here, the house will be home, otherwise it will  It¡¯s just a cold object.¡±

    Yao stretched out his hand and pointed to the village below: "Look! This is our village." Sasuke looked in the direction of Yao's pointing, and saw that under the shadow of the setting sun, a few smokes were already burning in the sky above Konoha Village, and the dim  From time to time, running figures of children flashed across the street, and their clear laughter like wind chimes echoed in the wind.  Yao opened his arms as if to embrace Konoha in his arms: "How about it? If you look at it like this, Konoha is really beautiful! Isn't it? I think Itachi would have often stayed here quietly in the past.  Look at the village, look at such a beautiful village!¡±

    Sasuke quietly looked at the picturesque scenery in front of him. Inexplicably, his mind gradually calmed down and his hatred gradually disappeared.

    Finally, Sasuke looked at the sky with blurred eyes: "Father! How could you be so determined to destroy such a beautiful village?" Sasuke gently brushed his wind-tossed hair, and like Yao, couldn't help but stretch his hair.  Open your arms.  After a while, Sasuke opened his eyes, his face suddenly turned cold: "Brother Yao, I will be a ninja of Konoha! I will try my best to protect her like my brother But, Danzo, I must let him die!"  "

    "I don't care about this." Yao rubbed Sasuke's hair, "Anyway, I don't really like that gloomy old man, and although that old man also loves Konoha in his heart, there are too many impurities in his love.  ! He has too much intrigue and greed. If three generations of old men hadn¡¯t been protecting him, I would have wanted to kill him! But"

    Yao said with a solemn look on his face, "Danzo's strength is not fake, it is definitely at the level of Hokage. Even though I am confident of winning, if I want to kill him, my confidence will never exceed 1  Success. If you want to kill him, your current strength is not enough! Practice hard first. Wait at least 3 years before you are qualified to compete with him Of course, if you open the kaleidoscope, that's another matter.  Don¡¯t talk about it.¡±

    "I know!" Sasuke also looked at Yao, "By the way, brother Yao, now that I have broken through the bottleneck in physical skills, do I still need to practice swordsmanship?"

    Yao touched his nose, thought for a while and shook his head: "You can make up your own mind on this matter. I could guide you before, but now you have reached the state of holding the pill, and you have even understood your own way, and your achievements have been achieved."  If you surpass me, I can no longer show you the way!" Looking at Sasuke with a look of astonishment on his face, Yao patted the latter's shoulder happily, "Now you are no longer my apprentice, but a companion or even  You are a senior! You need to make your own decisions about the future."

    "Then Brother Yao doesn't have any suggestions?" Sasuke was a little unwilling to give up. Although Yao said that his realm was already higher than Yao's, he still subconsciously relied on Yao in his heart.

    Smiling wryly and scratching his face, Yao thought for a while and said, "I told you not to touch weapons before because it would easily distract you from your boxing will. Although there are three thousand avenues, there is no distinction between high and low, but practicing boxing will undoubtedly  It is easiest for you to constantly understand and develop your own body, so I keep letting you practice boxing! But now that your level has reached the top of a warrior, it doesn't matter anymore, practice swordsmanshipIt doesn't make much difference whether you are practicing boxing or not, as long as you like it.  "

    After hearing this, Sasuke lowered his head and began to think deeply. Yao looked at Tianse and smiled and said, "There's no need to be in such a hurry now. Your kid hasn't picked up the pill yet. It's only right to hurry up and pick up the pill! Think about your own path these days! In fact, it's time to  In your current state, no matter which path you decide to take, the most important thing is your own thoughts. After all, the path you love will definitely be smoother. Let¡¯s go home and eat first!¡±

    "Where's my brother? Is he there too?" Sasuke raised his head, looking a little awkward.  Although he said he didn't care, facing Itachi who slaughtered all his family members, it would be a fairy tale to say that Sasuke would soon be able to be as close to him as he was when he was a child!

    "Don't worry, the third generation has specially arranged a room for him. He is still a wanted criminal. After the third generation plans to let the new Hokage take office, the new Hokage will announce the truth about Itachi. So he can't live with us now." Yao said to  Sasuke could also get a rough idea of ??what was going on in his mind, and he comforted him with a soft smile.

    Sasuke's face was distressed: "Brother Yao, I'm not just" He didn't know how to face Itachi now. On the one hand, he couldn't ignore Itachi's love, and on the other hand, he couldn't ignore Itachi's killing.  Indifferent.

    "Don't worry! Time will smooth everything out." Yao didn't care. After all, Sasuke's parents could be considered suicide, and the relationship between Sasuke and other relatives was only general, not particularly close.  Yao believed that Itachi's status in Sasuke's heart was far greater than that of those unfamiliar so-called tribesmen. As long as he was allowed to calm down for a period of time, he believed that Sasuke's current state of mind could completely accept Itachi.

    After returning home, the two of them saw Uchiha Nobu standing at the gate from a distance, and quickly walked over. Uchiha Nobu glanced at Sasuke worriedly, and asked Yao about his situation with his eyes. To Sasuke, this poor nephew,  Uchiha Shin has long regarded him as his own child.  Yao chuckled and nodded slightly. Uchiha Nobu couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. You must know that he had even been prepared to leave his hometown before.

    In the next few days, Sasuke would still often sit on the Hokage Rock in Konoha all day long, watching the night from sunrise.  As time went by, the aura on Sasuke's body slowly became calmer and thicker, and from time to time there was a calm, child-like smile on his face.  Finally, after a full week, Sasuke found Yao early in the morning.

    "Brother Yao, I have decided, I want to learn swordsmanship." Sasuke's voice was very calm, not firm or panicked, as if he was not talking about his future, but about ordinary things like eating and drinking.

    Yao nodded. Sasuke had always been interested in swordsmanship before, but Yao had always suppressed him from learning it. Now Sasuke's choice was not beyond his expectation.  Just as he was about to go back to the house, he found that Sasuke was still looking at him intently, and couldn't help but wonder: "Do you have anything else to do?"

    "" A crow flew over Sasuke's head. Looking at Yao who didn't look fake, he couldn't help but said: "Brother Yao, are you going to let me practice alone?"

    Yao immediately rolled his eyes when he heard this: "Don't think about it this time. I know nothing about swordsmanship and I can't teach you at all. You should practice it by yourself. If you don't let Kakashi teach you temporarily, he will use it after all."  I¡¯m a good swordsman, so I¡¯ll have no problem teaching you the basics.¡±

    "Then you should at least help me advise on my future swordsmanship style." Sasuke had no choice but to settle for the next best thing.

    What else can Yao say? Sasuke has clearly subconsciously become accustomed to him helping to make decisions. This is not a good sign.  But don't think about changing it for a short time now. Yao led Sasuke into the room, sat down on the chair and said: "Then you tell me your thoughts first, and I have to think about it first."

    "Well, I think my body's natural chakra attribute is thunder, and the thunder attribute chakra can stimulate and strengthen my speed and reaction. Coupled with my Sharingan and the way of sincerity, I think my  Swordsmanship can lead to a one-hit kill." Sasuke explained his thoughts in a very reasonable way, and it didn't look like he was just talking nonsense.

    "Damn, this little brat still wants to be Ximen Chuixue?" Yao almost spit out the tea in his mouth, but thinking about it carefully, it's not impossible.  People praise Ximen Chuixue as a god, but Yao Xiangxiang only took advantage of two things. One is that he only practiced one sword draw technique from the beginning, which made his sword drawing speed reach an unrivaled level.  , and another point is that he has never lost since his debut. This has created his general trend, that is, his overwhelming self-confidence, which makes him more decisive and sharp when taking action. Coupled with his superb strength, it finally evolved into a situation that no one can defeat.  His men walked through the situation with one move.

    But how many people in this world can become Ximen Chuixue?  Besides, so what if it works?  There are many ways in this world to make your sure-kill sword fail, such as Shinra Tenzheng, Izanagi, etc.  Although Yao didn't know these secret techniques, thinking about NinjaWith all kinds of weird tricks, Yao immediately gave up the idea of ??letting Sasuke become the second Ximen Fubuki. The disadvantages of this path were too great!

    However, Sasuke's words made Yao's thoughts surge for a moment, and the characters from the few basic martial arts novels he had read in his previous life appeared in his mind like lightning.  Suddenly, his mind quickly focused on a rough and ugly swordsman. He was one of the few characters in the novel who did not have a handsome appearance among the peerless swordsmen. He was only remembered for his unparalleled swordsmanship and infatuation.

    He is called Lang Fanyun!  His sword is called the Rain-covering Sword!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 59 Leaving the Village

    Update time: 2013-03-22

    "Sasuke, you have a good idea and make full use of your own advantages. However, have you ever thought about what if your opponent dodges with just one sword? What should you do then?" Yao knocked on the table.  , follow the guidance.  Hearing this, Sasuke opened his mouth to say something, but was interrupted by Yoichi with a wave of his hand: "I know what you want to say. You want to say that as long as no one can escape, right? But if you meet Orochimaru, you  what to do?"

    Sasuke was speechless for a moment, remembering that Orochimaru was still alive and kicking like Xiaoqiang after being cut into pieces by Yoshi last time, and he couldn't help but feel discouraged.  Seeing Sasuke's appearance, Yao couldn't help but smile and comfort him: "Well, you don't have to be discouraged. Your path is still useful to normal people! It's just that you forgot that this world is a perverted world! Especially when you are at the top of the world.  That group of people, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not even sure whether their species is human or not¡­¡±

    "Then Brother Yao, what do you think I should do?" Sasuke asked with some distress.

    Yao smiled mysteriously: "Actually, it's enough to turn that single sword into millions and millions of sword strikes?" Sasuke's expression changed, and he vaguely understood, but he was very clear.  Yao pulled his hair in distress, suddenly his eyes lit up and he looked at Sasuke and said: "Sasuke, don't resist my technique later."

    Sasuke was a little strange when he saw Yao's eyes in front of him suddenly turned red, and he was in a trance. The front of his eyes suddenly turned into a wide waterfall, and the rushing water fell into the deep pool below, splashing with flowers.  A water flower.  But such a spectacular waterfall failed to attract Sasuke's attention at all. His eyes were firmly fixed on the tall figure under the waterfall for the first time.

    The man was majestic in stature, with a rugged and majestic face, an ugly face, and a pair of yellow eyes that seemed to be awake and drunk, but his hands were slender than ordinary people, which was in sharp contrast to his burly figure.  His hands are at least half longer than ordinary people. At this moment, he is holding a slender sword in his hand. Although he is just standing quietly in front of the waterfall, it gives people the impression that the sword is hidden in the sheath.  Just looking at it makes me feel cold all over.

    "Ang~" Suddenly, a sword roar like a dragon's roar sounded out of nowhere. Sasuke's eyes widened and he looked at the big man in shock.  I saw that the big man's right arm and the sword in his hand had long since disappeared. The sword in the big man's hand suddenly turned into a ball of cold light. The cold light suddenly exploded and turned into a rain of light, forming little flashes of light, like lust.  Shooting in all directions, the figure of the big man had already disappeared into the cold light in the sky, and the light in the sky rushed towards the waterfall on the top.

    In Sasuke's shocked eyes, the waterfall that was a hundred meters high and more than ten meters wide was actually intercepted out of thin air by his sword.  There was no more drop of water falling under the cold light, and the entire waterfall looked like a still picture at this moment.

    "Howpossible!" Sasuke spat out a few words with difficulty. Stopping the waterfall was not a piece of cake in the ninja world, but it was definitely not that difficult. Let's just say Sasuke, if he used all his strength to  The fireball technique is enough to stop the flow of this waterfall for a moment.

    But Sasuke never thought that someone could do this with just an ordinary sword. Even his Sharingan could not see the number of attacks with the sword light in the sky, which frightened Sasuke even more.  What's strange is that the big man's sword seems to have some kind of spirituality, as if it has a life of its own.

    The waterfall in the distance suddenly became hazy, and Sasuke was in a trance again. When he came to his senses, he had returned to the original hut.  Can't wait to grab Yao's shoulders, Sasuke was a little crazy with excitement: "Brother Yao, who is that person? Have you seen him? Is there really such a person in this world? What is that set of swordsmanship called?"

    Yao was a little confused by Sasuke's wolf-like gaze, and quickly broke away from Sasuke's hand and said: "How is that possible! This is just a character in my fantasy. I just showed you the strongest swordsmanship in my imagination.  . Well, I call it the rain-covering sword technique." But he couldn't help but secretly mutter in his heart: "Even the world of Naruto is real. It's really hard to say whether the wave of waves is real or not."

    "That's it!" Sasuke was a little disappointed. He originally thought it was really that powerful, but he didn't expect it to be just Yao's imagination.

    "You are really" Yao was speechless, "I said, even if the scene just now is true, you are so confident that you can do it, and why can't it come true? Do you believe it or not, I will give you this with my fist right now  You interrupt a waterfall to take a look? As long as you are strong, anything is possible."

    Sasuke touched his head awkwardly: "Then I will practice this way, so Brother Yao, you can guide me, right?"

    Yao nodded, he still had a rough plan for the most basic training of Rain-covering Sword Technique.  He looked at Sasuke and said, "Go and get ready. I will take you out of the village when the fifth Hokage takes over."Experience!  This experience is expected to take a long time, so you must be mentally prepared.  "

    "Demura? This" Sasuke was a little worried. Now he is not a child who doesn't understand the world at all. His current identity is very sensitive. I heard that the new Hokage is the granddaughter of the first generation. If the Senju clan's  As soon as a person becomes Hokage, two Uchiha people from his side leave. What will other people think?

    Yao chuckled and nodded his forehead: "Don't worry, I told the third generation old man already! Besides, as long as we have a clear conscience, it's fine. What do you care about what others think?"

    But this time Yao miscalculated. He originally thought that Jiraiya would personally take action, and finding Tsunade who was borrowing money and gambling would be a piece of cake?  Unexpectedly, half a month later, Jiraiya and others still didn't show up.  Just when Yao was a little worried and wanted to catch up with Kakashi to have a look, Jiraiya finally sent the news back to Konoha.  It turned out that several of them actually met Orochimaru who wanted Tsunade to treat his injuries on the way. It took a lot of effort to bring Tsunade back. It is estimated that they will be able to reach Konoha the day after tomorrow.

    In an instant, the whole Konoha was shaken. Flowers, flat roads, colorful strips, banners a series of welcome props were quickly prepared. Early in the morning the day after tomorrow, all the villagers of Konoha Village were dispatched, from the village entrance to the Hokage Tower.  The main street of Konoha was packed with people, and the third generation and a bunch of Konoha senior officials were waiting at the gate early.

    The third generation stood in front of the gate, looking cutely on tiptoe and looking into the distance, like an old father looking forward to the return of his children. The smile never disappeared from his face, and his old face wrinkled into a bright smile.  Old chrysanthemum.

    Until almost noon, a few hazy figures finally appeared on the road outside Konoha Village. The shortest figure among them jumped up and down from time to time, looking very active.  When he got closer, the figure seemed to have seen the welcoming crowd at the gate of Konoha. He excitedly broke away from the large group and ran all the way to the gate. Looking at the third generation at the door, Naruto showed a sunny smile:  "The third generation old man, the lustful immortal and I brought back the fifth generation Hokage!"

    The third generation looked at Naruto's smiling face like the sun, and his eyes were in a trance. There had been a blond figure reporting mission information to him here countless times, and without exception, he always brought him the joy of victory This time  There are no exceptions.

    However, Sandai quickly came to his senses, nodded to Naruto with a smile, and praised "Naruto did a good job!" After that, he couldn't help but stepped forward to meet the beautiful figure behind Naruto.

    She also has smooth blond hair and a delicate face that looks like that of a young girl in her 20s. The loose clothes on her chest are held up high, and the two round white hair exposed from the seams of the clothes immediately make the third generation full of yearning.  When I went to Java, a pair of 24k old dog eyes stared at the visitor's chest without blinking, muttering something like: "I haven't seen it in more than 20 years and it's getting bigger again!"

    "Old man, I haven't seen you for so many years, but you are still so perverted!" Tsunade's voice revealed a unique boldness. She didn't care at all that her love was leaked, and she greeted the third generation with a smile.

    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!" Sandai nodded vaguely. How could his mind still receive Tsunade's words now? He followed Tsunade forward, his eyes never leaving Tsunade's breasts. Looking at that posture, it was simply  As if he wanted to bury his head in it, this obscene image made Naruto in front look at him with contempt.

    "Is this the Hokage of Konoha? Sure enough, I would rather be a genin all my life." In front of the gate not far away, Sasuke looked at the performance of the third generation with a black line on his forehead, and couldn't help but complain to Yao  .

    Yao touched his nose and said helplessly: "Fortunately, although Senior Sister Tsunade is addicted to gambling and drinking, she is still quite serious at ordinary times. If Senior Brother Jiraiya is allowed to do it" Yao said no more,  Because Sasuke had already seen Jiraiya's wretched appearance, he was secretly squatting behind Tsunade, holding a small telescope and looking at the huge breasts through the other's shoulders.

    "Talent!" This is what Sasuke is thinking It's strange, he has been shocked now, "Why does it seem that people with high strength in Konoha are very perverted, the third generation and that Jiraiya, and Kakashi too  That! Could it be that" Thinking of this, Sasuke suddenly looked at Yao who was standing aside very strangely, "Has Brother Yao been pretending in front of me? Is he actually very lecherous? Is it possible that Brother Yao is also"

    Before he finished thinking, Sasuke suddenly felt his eyes darken, and saw Yoshihide looking at him with a dangerous look on his face, his red Sharingan eyes exuding a strange luster: "Kid, you seemed to be thinking about something rude just now.  ?Um?"

    The cold sweat on Sasuke's face was running down, and his head was shaking like a rattle.

    At this time, Tsunade finally arrived in front of the gate of Konoha. The third generation and Jiraiya naturally put away their previous expressions in front of everyone, and stood beside Tsunade seriously.He was smiling and talking about something, a picture of master and disciple working together.  The ordinary villagers of Konoha naturally cheered loudly when they saw that the new Hokage turned out to be a beauty, and some veteran ninjas still remembered Tsunade's original legend, and they were also happy from the bottom of their hearts.

    Yao looked at Tsunade who was calmly waving to the crowd and nodded secretly. It can be seen from the face of this senior sister that she is a very strong person, and now Konoha has been weak for more than ten years after the elderly three generations.  Diplomacy requires a strong Hokage to inject new vitality into Konoha.  Moreover, Tsunade herself is one of the three ninjas and a princess of the ancient Senju clan. In terms of strength and connections, she is enough to suppress the current group of elders. This should allow Danzo to calm down for a while.

    "Huh? Are you my junior brother? Haha, you look pretty good!" At this time, Tsunade suddenly stopped when walking past Yao and Sasuke, and looked at Yao with interest.

    Yao glanced curiously at the most beautiful and powerful woman in the legend, and also the dream lover of senior brother Jiraiya.  Yao swore that he really had no idea, but facing the exaggerated F-class majesty, Yao admitted that he was still curiouswell, it was definitely just curiosity!

    "Hey, I didn't expect you to be a little pervert! No wonder, that old man can't teach a good apprentice! How about it? Sister, I have a good figure, right?" Tsunade, who has a bold personality, pushed her chest out boldly, and collapsed.  After losing his eyes all over the place, he smiled teasingly at Yao.

    Yao¡¯s face turned red, but he still turned around pretending to be disdainful: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in an old woman in her 50s.¡±

    The three generations and Jiraiya on the side trembled at the same time, secretly giving a thumbs up to Yao.  There was an obvious "#" sign on Tsunade's forehead, but there were still many spectators around. Tsunade could only resist the urge to punch Yao, stiffly restored her previous smile and continued to walk forward  ¡­

    The news of the election of the Fifth Hokage quickly spread throughout the ninja world, but the appearance of Yao and Sasuke seemed extremely low-key under the huge light of the Hokage election, which was as bright as the scorching sun.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 60 Encountered danger on the way

    Update time: 2013-03-23

    ¡°Wow~wow~wow~¡±

    In a dense forest, Yao strode forward, holding a large leaf ball in his left hand, and kept grabbing a handful of leaves with his right hand and scattering the leaves behind him.  Behind Yao, Sasuke held the Kusanagi sword in his right hand, and his arm was wrapped with a thick layer of iron, stabbing the leaves that Yao threw at him quickly and with difficulty.

    However, Yao's leaves were spilling out in handfuls, and Sasuke had an additional 50 kilograms of weight on his arms, and was prohibited from using the chakra amplification speed, so although he had tried his best, he could only feel humiliated.  Time and time again, he was hit in the face by leaves thrown by Yao.  However, in order to maintain the honor of the ancient Uchiha clan, Sasuke gritted his teeth and endured.

    "Come on, come on, Sasuke! Work hard, Sasuke! Poke, poke, poke as hard as you can!" came Yao's deliberately imitated drake-like cry in his ears, and there were more and more "#" signs on Sasuke's head.  Sasuke could endure the painful training, but Y¨­'s endless chatter brought him to the brink of collapse.

    "ßÄ~" A clear sword whistle came, and Yao, who was scattering leaves in full swing, suddenly jumped up and easily dodged Sasuke's sword.  He sprinkled a handful of leaves and quickly buried Sasuke's whole body inside.  Suddenly jumping out of the pile of leaves, Sasuke waved the sword in his hand angrily and shouted: "Asshole! Can't you just concentrate on scattering leaves?"

    "You can't, you can't! Because I'm bored too! I don't even bother to practice for your training!" Yao replied while shaking his head, without stopping, and Sasuke was quickly buried again by the large number of leaves.  .

    "Then who am I spending three hours a day fighting to help him practice his boxing skills?" A fist stretched out from the pile of leaves with difficulty.

    "That doesn't count! This is just to give you more practical experience!" Yao quibbled.

    ¡­¡­

    Seven days later, Yao and Sasuke were still in the endless forest.  Sasuke was still walking behind, his right hand dancing like a phantom stabbing in the void, while Yao in front was checking the direction against a map. This forest ran through the entire Fire Country, and it started to get closer to the wood.  Ye Shiyao is quite familiar with it, but if there is no map when they get here, it is estimated that the two of them will probably walk for a year and a half without being able to get out.

    Yao is planning to take Sasuke to the Kingdom of Thunder this time. After all, in terms of research on using thunder to strengthen the body, the Kingdom of Thunder is much better than other places, especially the secret technique of Nin Taijutsu of the Sawi clan who is hereditary to the Raikage.  It can also increase the body's strength and speed to an incredible level.  Of course, Yao had no intention of stealing these secret techniques. After all, they were not Lang Ninja, and it would be troublesome if they were discovered.

    Yao just wants to take Sasuke to challenge the masters of the Kingdom of Thunder. The two of them have Sharingan eyes and can clearly see the flow of chakra in other people's bodies. As long as they force those people to use some unique tricks, they can defeat them openly.  Copy the trick.  Of course, facing the Sharingan, people from the Kingdom of Thunder will not be able to use powerful tricks compared to those who are just competing against each other, but even for the basics, the background of the Kingdom of Thunder is much stronger than that of Konoha.

    "Stop! Sasuke." Suddenly, Yao, who was leading the way, stopped, with a solemn look on his face, waved towards Sasuke, and shouted in a low voice.  Sasuke stopped subconsciously and looked forward with some confusion.  The next moment, I saw the leaves suddenly shaking in the forest ahead, and a black shadow jumped out from it, standing quietly in front of Yao and Sasuke.

    "One person? He's still at the Shadow level!" Yao frowned and was ready to fight, but he was not worried. This person was definitely not his opponent, "What's going on? Although this place is far away from the village  Far away, but still within Konoha, what does this person want to do here? Moreover, his feeling is so strange."

    The person who came was a middle-aged man. His body was a strange gray color, like a mummy. He also moved like a zombie in "Resident Evil", moving forward step by step.  Seeing the forehead protectors on Yao and Sasuke's heads, the weirdo suddenly had a cold smile on his face, and a drop of yellow saliva drooped from the corner of his mouth: "I didn't expect there are two ninjas from Konoha here, I'm so lucky!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the man suddenly flashed with lightning, turned into a stream of light and came to Yao in the blink of an eye, and swung his right fist at Yao.  Yao frowned slightly, his eyes dropped, and his right hand seemed to catch the opponent's fist in a normal way.

    "Ha! I was fooled!" The weirdo grinned and said with a wild smile.  Sasuke on the side hadn't reacted yet, but at the moment when Yao and the weirdo boxer were fighting each other, a powerful explosion suddenly occurred on the weirdo's fist. Yao flew backwards in an instant, and his entire right arm was burned into pieces, and the air was filled with fire.  The aroma of barbecue fills the air.

    "As expected!" Yao looked at his dark right arm, raised his head and showed a confident smile to the weirdo who was laughing proudly not far away.  As he spoke, his right arm suddenly shook, and the surface was blackHis skin quickly shattered into pieces of black solid matter and fell off. His right hand was as smooth as new, showing no signs of injury.

    The weirdo's wild laughter stopped suddenly, and his throat made a "clucking" sound like a duck being strangled.  His eyes widened in disbelief, but when he saw Yao's red eyes, the surprise in his eyes quickly turned into extreme ecstasy and greed: "It's actually the Sharingan! So that's it, you are the Konoha Martial God!  Haha, consider it your luck to meet me and become a part of my body!"

    After the weirdo finished speaking, his hands suddenly danced into a phantom, and he completed the seal in the blink of an eye: "Explosion Escape - Fire Trees and Silver Flowers!" He slapped his hands hard on the ground, and a complex pattern surrounded the ground within ten meters.  Yao immediately pulled Sasuke out, staring cautiously at the ground in front of him. In the Sharingan's vision, the ground had already been filled with a large amount of special chakra, and the soil was eroded by this chakra.  Gradually changing.

    "Weird? Why would he think so? Is he deliberately confusing me? Or" Yao couldn't help but feel strange when he heard the weirdo's words.

    "Chi~" A big hand suddenly stretched out from the ground not far away, with its five fingers spread out to cover a radius of tens of meters, blocking the scorching sun in the sky like a sky.  With a sudden snap, Sasuke quickly retreated far away without Yao's reminder. He had just reached the level of a jounin and was unable to participate in a battle of this level.

    Yao also jumped into the air through the gap between his big fingers, and slapped his palm on the ground. An earth-shattering explosion sounded, and the ground shook. The moment his palm touched the ground, the ground suddenly exploded.  A huge pit formed.  However, the big hand was half smaller after this blow. As the weirdo yelled, his palm suddenly turned over and slapped Yao in the air with twisted air waves.

    "Seeking death!" Yao Tou Charming Chun Lei raised his right hand high into a sword, and a sky-high sword quickly appeared on his finger, with wisps of sharp air blades lingering around the illusory sword body.  With his right hand, he swung down hard, and the giant sword also slashed down on the big hand under him. The two instantly crossed each other, and the giant hand was split into two halves by the big sword without any delay, and then exploded violently.

    "If you look at it from the sky, you can see that a wide circular cavity suddenly appeared in the dense forest below under this explosion, and all the trees inside were destroyed by the explosion.  Yao stood outside the circle, his eyebrows furrowed: "It's really strange! That man has no breath at all, but his actions don't seem to be controlled by others at all. They rely entirely on his own will! This is his special physique  Is it? Or some kind of secret technique?"

    "Pa!" Yao was thinking about something when his legs suddenly tightened. He looked down and saw that the ground under him had become soft at some point. At this time, several clay hands were reaching out from inside to kill Yao's legs.  Hold on tight.

    "How is it possible? When? Even I couldn't sense the chakra fluctuations when he used ninjutsu!" Yao was shocked. With his top-level perception, he even claimed to have an understanding of ninjutsu so far.  The third generation, who has already become a master, cannot hide it from Yao if he wants to use ninjutsu. And based on the binding power of these clay hands, the level of this ninjutsu will definitely not be lower than A level. Yao really can't believe that there are people in the world who can do nothing.  Someone who can activate such advanced ninjutsu with a sound!

    "Hehehehe" A cold laughter suddenly came to my ears, and I saw the body of the weirdo rising from the ground strangely. Looking at Yao who was restrained and unable to move, his fingers kept trembling with excitement, "That's great.  ! I didn¡¯t expect that my luck would be so good. I actually met two Uchiha tribesmen who left the village! Haha Your eyes will soon belong to me! And I will step on your corpses to the Shinobi  The best in the world!"

    His mouth opened, and his neck suddenly stretched out like Orochimaru, running towards Yao's neck. The two sharp canine teeth in his mouth flashed with gray-black light.  Yao kept his head down until the weirdo's head was about to reach in front of him, when Yao suddenly raised his head.

    He stamped his right leg hard into the soft mud under his feet.  The surrounding ground once again let out a fragile groan, and he stomped out a huge deep pit in the ground. He waved out his right hand, and the palm of his hand quickly turned purple and black, and at the same time it expanded rapidly. In just a moment, it actually became bigger than the weirdo's head.  .

    "Ang~" The surrounding air emitted a shocking dragon roar, and a layer of bright red light emerged from Yao's palm, and he slapped the weirdo on the head domineeringly.  A dazzling pillar of flame suddenly shot out, instantly burning the trees in a line to ashes.  It was only then that a thunderous explosion came belatedly in the air. The air around the palm was compressed and then violently erupted. The violent wind blew the weirdo far away.

    Yao nodded with satisfaction. Although the power of this move is much weaker than that of the Heaven-turning Seal, it does not require a large amount of chakra. Yao's physique can be used for a long time, and it can be applied to his own body.Every move of ?? is in every move.  This is actually a move that Yao created after a battle with the first generation Hokage not long ago. He created it through the fist that he understood. The chakra was transformed into the fire attribute in the palm of his hand. The power was enhanced through the second stage of the rotation of the Rasengan. Finally, through  The pores in the palm of the hand spurt out.

    Although the Heaven-turning Seal is overbearing, its huge consumption is doomed. In Yao's current state, the Heaven-turning Seal can only be used as a trump card and cannot be used frequently.  But in this way, the Heaven-turning Seal seems a bit useless. You can win without using this move when facing a weak person, but you don't dare to use it casually when facing an expert. Most of the time, it is just used as a trick to get yourself out of trouble when you are in danger.

    "Hehe You are worthy of being a Konoha Martial God, what a superb taijutsu!" Just as Yao was summarizing his new moves, a familiar cold voice suddenly sounded from behind Yao.

    "Alas! I knew it wasn't that simple." Yao turned around slowly and sighed helplessly.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 61 Meeting God and Heaven

    Update time: 2013-03-24

    "Who are you? With such strength, you should not be an unknown person in the ninja world." Yao looked at the weirdo not far away and asked.  He had already compared the introductions of strong men he had heard to the weirdo in front of him several times in his mind. Except for those ninjas who had never shown up before, Yao did not find a master who matched the image of the weirdo.

    The weirdo's eyes moved: "Who knows! Just call me Wu. I am nothing, but I can transform into anything!" The weirdo gave an ambiguous answer, looked at Yao's thinking eyes and said coldly: "  In fact, you don¡¯t have to think about it at all, as long as you let me take a bite, you will know all my secrets right away.¡±

    Yao laughed coldly: "Hmph, by then, I'm afraid my body will have been occupied or swallowed by you. Forget it, seeing as you won't honestly tell me where you came from, I'd better use my fists  Come on" Yao said and stepped hard on the ground with his right foot. In a blink of an eye, he crossed the distance of more than ten meters between him and the weirdo, and punched the weirdo in the stomach. "Ask yourself!"

    "Bang~" Wu's body shattered instantly and turned into dust that spread all over the sky.  Yao frowned, he was really not used to such a battle.  Yao has long been accustomed to relying on Sharingan and super perception to predict every move of his opponent. Although Ninjutsu such as the Substitution Technique is not useless to Yao, it cannot play a role in surprise attacks.

    But now facing Wu, even if he uses the Sharingan, Yao can't find any trace of chakra flowing in his body. Naturally, he can't identify the opponent's next move, and some secret moves and secret techniques can't be easily identified.  But what makes Yao feel strange is that the other party doesn't seem to know much about his abilities, and actually thinks that Yao can see through his movements with his Sharingan.

    "Interesting!" Yao suddenly closed his eyes.  His top-notch perception and Sharingan have always allowed him to predict the enemy in advance, but he hasn't used his old detection method for a long time.  In the dantian of his body, a round, fiery red Yuan Dan was quietly suspended in the void. Yao's mind sank into it, and his heart became bright, feeling only a long-lost tranquility.  Every pore on his body opens and closes slightly naturally, keenly capturing every faint breath in the air.  An indescribable feeling of comfort arose in my heart, as if I was back when I was a child, nestled in my mother's arms.

    warmth!  Peace of mind!  confidence¡­¡­

    "Wrong! It turns out I was wrong all along!" Yao's mind was clearer than ever before, and the past events came to mind one by one. "After all, you are still young. After seeing the power of ninjutsu, although you say you don't care, you don't know it in your heart.  I feel so affected! Damn it, I was actually fooled by the gorgeous appearance of Ninjutsu for such a long time!"

    Since reaching Baodan until now, Yao's state of martial arts has not moved at all and has been standing still.  Now that Yao thinks about it, the reason is that since he started practicing Ninjutsu, he has been gradually attracted by this novel field, fascinated by the powerful Ninjutsu and mysterious illusions, and put aside his own national martial arts practice.  Although he boxed as usual every day, it was just a habit, without the piety and infatuation he had before.

    "Old friend, I'm sorry! I already understand!" When he opened his eyes, there seemed to be two flames burning in his pupils, and his whole temperament seemed to suddenly turn into a sun. He looked warm and peaceful, but only after facing the sun  Only those who are frightened know what kind of heat and explosion are hidden under the surface warmth.  A transparent figure suddenly appeared in his mind, and every muscle, every tendon, every acupuncture point, and every drop of blood all appeared in his consciousness.

    Yao¡¯s mind seemed to be filled with an explosion that was like the beginning of the world, leaving only eight words, one sentence: Break the void and you can see God!

    The originally dark mind suddenly burst into light, and the sea of ??consciousness turned into a silver starry sky. Amidst the stars, a door that seemed to have existed forever since ancient times stood in the starry sky. I couldn't see how long it was, nor could I see it.  Knowing how wide it is, it looks like an ordinary door, but it also seems to be millions of light years wide.

    "What's going on? There is such a change in the mind after reaching the Shattering Void Realm. The master didn't even mention it back then. Is it because the space he is in is different?" Yao stood in front of the door in shock, his hands on the  The door was pushed hard, but there was no response from the door, not even the slightest tremor was felt.  However, when Yao put his hands on the door, he suddenly knew everything about the door: "Climb the Immortal Gate, a gift from heaven and earth, the shackles of the immortal! Break the Immortal Gate, and ascend to the Immortal in one step!"

    "Broken Immortal Sect, reach Immortality in one step!" Yao's eyes glowed with dazzling light, his body jumped slightly, he raised his right palm, and a black ball the size of a table tennis ball appeared in his hand: "Heaven-shaking Seal!" A palm imprinted on the door.  On the door that seems small and boundless.

    "Rumble" The door finally made some noise this time. Waves of water-like ripples appeared on the surface, and the sound of rumble echoed.Swinging throughout the starry sky.  But that's all. Under Yao's strongest blow so far, not even the slightest crack appeared on the surface of the door. The beast's face composed of various strange patterns on it seemed to come alive under the ripples on the surface, facing Yao.  He let out a silent laugh, seeming to disdain his overestimation of his abilities.

    Yao Ye shook his head mockingly: "Haha, I just thought about reaching the sky in one step just after the breakthrough. I really" The figure in the sea of ????consciousness suddenly became illusive, and his consciousness returned to the body again.  Yao was not worried about being attacked when his consciousness entered, because the moment he entered the sea of ??consciousness, he naturally understood that no matter how long he stayed in the sea of ??consciousness, the outside world would only last for a moment.

    Of course, the mental body needs to continuously consume its own mental power in the sea of ????consciousness, and the consumption rate will become faster and faster as time goes by. Unless you leave for more than 1 day, the initial consumption rate will be restored.  Even with Yao's mental strength, Yao calculated that he could only stay in the sea of ??consciousness for half a day at most at a time, but he would definitely fall into coma after realizing it. If he was lucky, he would be fine if he slept for ten days and a half.  If you are unlucky, your consciousness may collapse and become a vegetative state.

    Opening his eyes calmly, the world around him seemed to have come to life in his eyes at this moment, as if parents who expected their children to succeed were sending out the slightest waves of joy for their children's progress.  Although he has not yet reached the state of sincerity and predictability, his pores are opening and closing, and every piece of information about the nearby environment is completely captured in an instant.

    A special smell like a rotting corpse was transmitted to the brain from the pores. After absorbing the information, the brain gave an answer like "There is a person hiding 10 meters underground in the southeast" in the blink of an eye. This seemed to become an instinct.  , as simple as eating and drinking.

    Yao raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and took a step forward with his right foot seemingly casually.

    "Boom!" A thick pillar of fire suddenly rose from the ground ten meters away in the southeast direction. Hot magma flowed everywhere and ignited the surrounding trees. In an instant, the place was surrounded by a sea of ??fire.  A charred, smoking figure rushed out of the pillar of fire and fell to the ground with force.  He raised his upper body with difficulty, spitting out a large mouthful of black blood, and said in a harsh voice: "How did you discover my existence? Is it because of the Sharingan?"

    Yao glanced at him with pity: "You really don't know anything! You don't exude the slightest aura, and the Sharingan can't detect you at all! If I guessed correctly, you would have been a  He's dead, right? I just don't know why I can still retain my consciousness. Maybe it's your special physique But this time, thanks to you, it reminded me of the most important thing that I had forgotten before.  thing."

    "Damn Damn it! I finally came back to life! I am the king of this world! I am God! If I hadn't been resurrected not long ago, how could I have been defeated here! But I won't die! You can't kill me either!  "The weirdo yelled like crazy, and his injuries quickly recovered, and he got up with a sneer: "The next time we meet again, it will be your death! I will never let you go! You bastard  " At this point, Wu's voice suddenly became too low to be heard.

    Yao got impatient and pushed it out with one palm!  At this moment, Yao suddenly felt a vast and mysterious infinite force coming from the world, penetrating directly into Yao's body. After receiving the blessing of this force, Yao's ordinary palm suddenly surged in power without any sound.  Yes, Wu's body disappeared out of thin air.

    Yao stood motionless on the spot with his body frozen. The moment the power appeared, Yao's mind was instantly filled with an unspeakable fear. His body trembled as he stood there. Yao felt lucky to be able to avoid kneeling.  .  Watching a good person suddenly disappear out of thin air, Yao's eyes changed several times: "Is that the way of heaven? Does it exist in this world too? It's really strong! Against the sky Oh, it can only be a lie. But why?  ?Why did you suddenly kill this person?"

    "Brother Yao!" Sasuke's voice suddenly came from beside him. Yao suddenly came back to his senses and saw that Sasuke had come to him at some point and was looking at him worriedly.  Seeing Yao come back to his senses, Sasuke immediately relaxed a lot, but he still asked a little uneasily: "Brother Yao, what happened just now? Why did you suddenly make that weirdo disappear out of thin air with such an ordinary move?  ?Is that his ninjutsu?"

    Yao glanced at him doubtfully: "Just nowdidn't you feel anything? Its arrival?"

    "No? Brother Yao, what are you talking about? Are you okay?" Sasuke looked at Yao strangely, and was a little worried that Yao had been cast by some evil spell before he left, and now there was something wrong with his brain.

    Yao didn't have time to look at Sasuke's expression. After listening to Sasuke's words, he fell into deep thought again: "How could it be! With that kind of unrivaled aura, what did Sasuke say about him?Didn't you feel anything?  Sasuke will definitely not lie to me. So, does that mean that the existence of heaven can only be perceived by people with special physiques, or by people like me who break the void and see God?  "

    The more he thought about it, the more headache he got. Yao shook his head violently, forcing himself to forget about these things. He waved his hand to Sasuke beside him to indicate that he was fine, and took Sasuke on the journey again.

    PS: I¡¯ve been thinking about a new book recently, and I have a headache!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 62 Cloud Ninja Crisis

    Update time: 2013-03-25

    "Sasuke! There is a small town ahead. Let's go in and have a rest!" Another half month later, Yao and Sasuke finally walked out of the forest and looked at the faint outline of the town in the distance. Although with their strength,  There was no danger in the forest, but not seeing anyone or taking a good bath for more than a month still made the two of them feel

    What?  You mean that weirdo?  Please!  Who would treat an enemy as a human being?  What's more, it's really hard to tell whether that guy is human or not!

    "Ah! I can finally take a comfortable bath! So comfortable!" In the most luxurious hotel in the town, Yao was lying on the big bed in the room wearing a large bathrobe and shouted to the figure in the bathroom, "Sasuke! Wait!  After you take a shower, go buy some delicious food and come back! I'm a little sleepy, so I'll take a nap first!"

    Sasuke responded and quickly came out of the shower. Seeing that Yao was already asleep, he quietly put on a white suit and walked out of the room.  Because this town is located on the border of the Fire Country, it is not very prosperous and has only a few restaurants.  Walking on the street, Sasuke quickly bought dinner for the two of them. He returned to the hotel room and was taking out the key and preparing to open the door. Suddenly, several dusty figures walked around the corner of the aisle. He looked at the familiar look on their bodies.  Sasuke couldn't help but be stunned.

    Omoyi returned to the hotel with a heavy heart. Another day passed, but he still found nothing.  Just as he was thinking about going back and taking a good bath to wash away the bad luck from his body, he suddenly found a figure standing in front of him.  He raised his head impatiently, and a handsome and enviable face appeared in his sight. He couldn't help but be shocked: "Uchiha Sasuke? Why are you here?"

    "Practice." Sasuke replied coolly, then looked at Omoi and asked doubtfully, "Why are you still here? Didn't you leave a month ago? Why are you still here now?  Where are your teammates?"

    Omoi sighed: "This is a long story! You go to eat first, I will come to you later, I may need your help in this matter." Sasuke nodded, if the other party wants  As long as he can help, he will definitely not refuse his help. After all, his seventh class was saved by their teacher 2 months ago.

    He returned to the room and woke up Yao. After talking to Yao, Yao nodded and agreed. The other party had helped Konoha before, so he should repay his kindness.  The cloud ninja seemed really anxious. The two of them had just finished their meal when there was a knock on the door. Sasuke stepped forward to open the door and saw not only Omoi, but also Karui and their teacher.  , only the blonde and big-breasted beauty was not present.

    When everyone entered the room, they saw that Yao was also there. Omoyi and Karui were very excited and said happily: "I didn't expect you, Mr. Examiner, to be here too. This will increase our hopes! Please help Mr. Examiner."  Us!" As Omoi said, he took the lead and bowed deeply, while Karuyi and even Kirabi, who was always off-line, also bowed down solemnly.

    Yao quickly turned sideways, waved his hands and said: "What are you doing? Last time, my brother was rescued thanks to Mr. Kirabi. This time we are just repaying the favor! Just call me Yao casually.  . By the way, what happened? Where is the beautiful Samyi girl left in your team?"

    "Gone!" Omoyi spat out a shocking word, and looked at the stunned expressions of Yao and the others and couldn't help but sigh, "We didn't know either! We came here more than half a month ago, and it turned out that we were going to take a rest.  I rushed to the village the next day, but I didn¡¯t expect that early the next morning, when I went to Samyi¡¯s room to look for her, she had disappeared. We have been looking for her for so many days, but we have never found her.  !¡±

    Yao and Sasuke looked at each other, with a flash of horror in their eyes.  Samui is not an ordinary woman. Her strength is already at the elite chuunin level. She can kidnap someone with such strength without letting the shadow-level master next to her notice her at all. One can imagine her strength.  And Yao directly thought of the strange man he met before. Even Yao couldn't sense his aura, and with his strength, if he made a surprise attack, it would be entirely possible for him to kidnap Samyi.

    But why?  This was something that Yao couldn't figure out. When he was thinking hard, suddenly a sentence that the weirdo once said appeared in his mind like lightning - "Become a part of my body."  Yao's eyes lit up, he stood up suddenly, looked at Kirabi solemnly and said: "I think I may have some clues! But before that, I would like to take the liberty to ask, does the girl named Samyi have something special?  blood stains?"

    Kirabi couldn't help but hesitate after hearing Yao's words, but seeing that Yao's seriousness did not seem to be hypocritical, he nodded and said: "That's right! Samyi possesses the thunderous physique of our Cloud Ninja Sawi clan, and she also has  Breeding two hidden bloodstainsGang Dun and Lan Dun! Does this have anything to do with Sam Yi being kidnapped?"

    "Yeah!" Yao nodded solemnly and saidHe told the story of the weirdo he met before, and of course simplified the battle process, only saying that he killed him in the end.  Finally, Yao looked at Kirabi and said: "That weirdo seems to be very interested in the body of a person with blood inheritance limit, and I can't feel the slightest chakra fluctuation from his body, not even angry, just  Like a dead man. And his strength has reached the shadow level. If it were him, I think it would still be possible to catch Samyi."

    "That's it!" Kirabi lowered his head and pondered for a moment, then suddenly danced a funny dance again, shouting: "In order to save Samyi, we must attack with all our strength, and we must take a shower before attacking.  Only then can you sleep well! Yeah!¡±

    Yao and Sasuke looked at Kirabi who had returned to his normal state with black lines on their heads. Seeing that he was still twisting and turning, they must have been holding back for so many days.  Yao was just thinking about how to stop this out-of-line Erdan when he heard Omoyi say again: "Then what should we do? Samyi has been missing for more than half a month, I'm afraid all traces have disappeared."

    Kirabi also stopped when he heard this, which made Yao sigh in relief. He secretly wiped away the unwarranted cold sweat and said with a smile: "You don't have to worry about this. I will never forget the disgusting smell of that weirdo in my life."  , it¡¯s only been half a month, I will definitely be able to find it In this way, let¡¯s go to Samyi¡¯s house now and have a look!¡± Hearing Yao say that it¡¯s okay, Kirabi has a weird tendency again, Yao hurriedly saw this  Added a sentence.

    No one else had any objections, and the group quickly came to Samyi's room. Since Samyi disappeared, this house has been directly rented by several people from Yun Nin for half a year, and hotel staff are strictly prohibited from cleaning it, so now  Compared with the day of the accident, the room had not changed at all except for being dusty.  Almost the moment he stepped into the door, Yao once again felt the familiar smell of rotting corpses in the pores of his body, and a light flashed in his eyes: "Sure enough! I knew it was him who did it!"

    With a leap of his body, Yao arrived at the window sill in a blink of an eye, and in another blink he had landed on the roof of the house in the distance: "I found it! I'll chase him first. You can follow up. I will mark it, Sasuke."  Got it!" The voice was still in his ears, but Yao's entire figure had disappeared, and the others quickly followed after seeing this.

    Yao's body was like a wisp of green smoke, quickly drifting out of the town and into the large forest nearby. From time to time, he carved the Uchiha clan emblem on a tree. Yao chased the smell all the way deep into the woods.  This journey actually lasted a whole night, until at dawn, Yao finally stopped in front of a high mountain.

    "No! There is someone else's aura here! Who is it?" Yao calmed down in an instant, and all his consciousness gathered into a round ball. His aura suddenly dropped to the point where it was almost the same as the stones and flowers on the roadside.  Without using chakra, Yao came to the bottom of the mountain, made his hands into grasping shapes, and inserted them effortlessly into the stone wall of the mountain, as if what he saw in front of him was not a hard stone, but tender tofu.

    Using both hands together, Yao quickly climbed toward the top of the mountain like a big spider. Soon he arrived near the top of the mountain. He quietly poked his head out and saw that there was no trace of anyone on the top of the mountain, but there was a valley on the other side of the mountain.  .  Yao crawled over the top of the mountain and looked down at the other side of the mountain.  I saw that in the center of the valley below, a huge altar had been built with a pillar erected on it. Samyi was being tied to it. I don¡¯t know whether it was intentional or accidental. With his superb binding skills, Samyi was tied to it.  Mu Yi's firmness against fouls was even more obvious, as if he was trying to stretch out the clothes on his chest.

    Samyi's body was now covered with strange spells. Under her body was a huge array of magic patterns. A steady stream of blood poured out from the magic patterns, and then poured into the spells on her body. The originally black symbols  Under the continuous influx of blood light, it kept turning red, as bright as blood. At this time, the runes on Samyi's body below the neck had completely turned scarlet, although I don't know what would happen when the runes completely turned red.  There will be no result, but Yao knows that Samyi will definitely die, and maybe he will become the same puppet as the weirdo before.

    Next to the altar, there was a young man of medium height and thin body. The lower end of his nose was wrapped with circles of bandages. His narrow eyes flashed with cold eyes like poisonous snakes. He looked at the man who was tied to the pillar.  Samyi's eyes flashed with greed.  There were strange seals on his hands, and streaks of gray light continued to extend from his feet to the magic lines not far away.

    "What a weird technique!" The pores on Yao's body opened and closed, and he felt that the blood seemed to be alive, making waves of heart-like fluctuations.  After thinking about it for a while, seeing that Samyi should not be in danger for the time being, Yao climbed right behind the cold young man and slowly climbed down the steep mountain wall.

    Soon, Yao climbed into the valley silently and hid in the grass behind the young man. With his scarlet eyes, he could clearly see a faint shroud not far ahead.?The mask covering most of the valley emits white light. Yao knows that this is a clever induction barrier. I am afraid that as long as he passes there, he will be discovered immediately, and this barrier may also be connected to a powerful ninjutsu.  , once the barrier is touched, the connected ninjutsu will be activated to destroy those who touch the barrier.

    After thinking about it, Yao suddenly retreated again and climbed out of the valley again along the previous path

    PS: I have been busy writing a new book these days, and it is rare to find a chapter.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 63 Beiliuhu

    Update time: 2013-03-26

    Arriving at the top of the mountain, Yao formed a seal with his hands: "Shadow Clone Technique!" With a white eye, Yao split into two clones. He looked carefully at the valley and found that the young man seemed to be unaware of this and still maintained his original appearance.  posture.  Yao couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. It was unlikely that the young man was pretending in this situation. After all, someone suddenly came at the important moment of casting the spell. No matter how calm a person is, he would not show any emotion. So there were only two people who didn't notice it.  A situation has arisen.

    One is that this young man is not a perceptive ninja, so the weak chakra fluctuations when Yao used the ninjutsu failed to attract his attention; and the other possibility is that the young man is now at the critical moment of performing the ninjutsu, and he is concentrating without any extra attention.  He placed all his strength around him, so he couldn't detect Yao's actions.  Either of these two possibilities is good news for Yao.

    After signaling to the two shadow clones, the three climbed into the valley again.  Without any gestures, the shadow clone that was connected to him quickly stepped out. After hiding the main body and the other clone, he suddenly made a move with his right foot.

    "Boom~" A deep pit was created in the earth by Yao's clone's kick, and his figure instantly came to the barrier. Most of the chakra on his body was consumed in an instant, and was replaced by a red ball the size of a table tennis ball in his hand.  Hit the barrier in front of you.  Unsurprisingly, the barrier was shattered by the Heaven-shaking Seal. Almost at the same time, the stone walls around the valley suddenly exploded, and thousands of thunder and lightning suddenly shot out from inside. The clone that had just been consumed a lot showed no resistance at all.  The force was instantly exploded, and the remaining thunder and lightning dissipated unwillingly after blasting a deep pit on the ground where the clone was standing.

    "Who!" At this time, the young man also reacted and suddenly looked at the location where the clone was. Seeing that the clone was hit by lightning, he instinctively breathed a sigh of relief. However, soon after seeing the clone disappear, his heart tightened again. At this time  I saw another Yao rushing out of the grass on the side and heading straight for Samyi in the center of the valley.

    "Don't even think about it!" The young man's hands suddenly turned into a ball of light and shadow, and in the blink of an eye he formed more than a dozen seals. He clapped his hands hard: "Ninja Technique! Wind Point!" He aimed his right hand at Samyi's body, which was about to touch him.  Yao.  A black cave suddenly appeared on his right hand, and a strong suction force came from the black hole. The surrounding air was slightly distorted, and Yao's figure in front of him suddenly stopped, and then his whole body rose into the air, rapidly.  Flying towards the young man's right hand.

    "Die!" The young man's right hand was wrapped with thunder and lightning, and it suddenly stabbed into Yao's body, with a ferocious and crazy look on his face.  However, just as his right hand passed through Yao's body, the familiar white eyes appeared again, and then Yao's body turned into nothingness.  The young man was shocked: "It's a clone again!" Looking up, he saw that Samyi, who was originally tied to the pillar, had disappeared. Yao's figure was standing quietly on the other side of the valley. At this time, Samyi  He was lying peacefully in Yao's arms.

    There was a trace of morbid rage on the young man's face: "Who are you? Give me that girl quickly! I'll give you a whole body!" As he spoke, a powerful aura suddenly rose from his body, and a powerful whirlwind rose around him.  , tall wind pillars seemed to be connected to the sky and the earth, and all of a sudden even the clouds in the sky were shattered, the wind howled, and it was a scene of the end of the world.

    "Hmm!" Samyi in his arms let out a low groan and opened his eyes slightly.  Yao looked at the beautiful girl in his arms and smiled: "Are you awake? Don't worry, it's okay!" Samyi blinked her beautiful eyes, and suddenly jumped out of Yao's arms, but then she  He felt his body go limp and fell towards the ground.

    Dazzling Ji quickly hugged her and said wordlessly: "Hey, slow down! All the chakra in your body has been sucked dry by that man. You can't move now." Samyi glanced at the man not far away.  A flash of deep fear and hatred flashed in the man's eyes, and then he suddenly broke away from Yao's support without saying a word, and hid silently in a stone crevice on the side, trying to hide his entire body inside.

    "Huh?" Seeing Samyi's behavior, Yao couldn't help but look at her with admiration. This girl was unexpectedly strong for him.  When encountering something like this, except for some old ninjas who have experienced great storms, most people, especially girls, would lose their composure for a period of time after escaping from danger. However, Samyi only woke up after a moment and calmly judged the situation, knowing that Yao was not there now.  Sora took care of himself, so he decisively saved himself. This determination and awareness were much higher than those of Konoha's ninjas at the same time.

    When Sam Yi hid, Yao turned around with a sneer and took a step forward with his right foot.  The same monstrous wind pillar rolled up from around him, and its power was no weaker than that of the young man opposite.  There was a hint of chill in Yao's voice: "Beiliuhu! You're not dead yet! And you're still practicing that forbidden technique!"

    The young man couldn't help but froze for a moment when he heard Yao's words, but soon a sinister sneer appeared on his face again: "Seeing that your forehead protector is also a ninja of Konoha, it seems that your status in Konoha is not low! You can actually know  It's my business. But little devil"¡­" As he spoke, the wind pillar on his body suddenly dissipated, and large clouds gradually gathered above him, "Since you know that I am Beiliuhu, and you still dare to stand here openly, you are very confident in your own strength.  !  "

    "Does that need to be said?" Yao looked at the thunderclouds in the sky without any change in his expression. His eyes slowly closed, and then suddenly opened again, with a pair of emerald green five-pointed pupils shining with a little luster.  In the void behind Yao, two arm bones suddenly appeared out of thin air, and then the muscles and tendons were quickly entangled on the bones, and then a layer of pale skin was slowly coated on the muscles like a laser scan, and a pair of  A huge arm with tangled muscles appeared in front of Bei Liuhu, exuding an explosive and fiery aura.  Two red lights lit up in Yao's eyes, and then turned into two orange-red flames jumping and burning in his eyes.

    Bi Liuhu's eyes widened hard, and then he suddenly let out a burst of hysterical laughter: "Hahahaha I didn't expect my luck to be so good! You are the one who killed my clone, right? I originally wanted to capture it.  Kakashi's eyes, now a ready-made Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is delivered to me! In this way, my divine body can finally be completed!" As he spoke, Beiruhu's eyes never left Yao's Mangeky¨­.  His eyes were filled with unabashed greed and desire.

    "Humph, in that case, now this ready-made meal has been delivered to your mouth, I'm afraid you don't have such good teeth." Yao replied coldly.  The light in his eyes flashed, and the giant arm behind him suddenly swung out rapidly, and the five fingers of his right hand spread out, bringing up a violent wind and hitting Bei Liuhu, and an obvious white channel was cut through the air around him.

    "Is this Susanoo? But as long as it's chakra, it's useless in front of me!" Hiruhu smiled coldly. Facing the powerful hand, he raised his right hand calmly.  Arm, the palm of his right hand faced the big hand and pushed out, "Mingdun - suck the hole!" The moment Susanoo touched his palm, it suddenly turned into a black torrent and was absorbed by Beilihu's right hand.

    Yao frowned: "What kind of ability is this?" At this moment, Bei Liuhu's right hand suddenly shone with black light again, and a huge arm slowly appeared in front of him. His big hand was clenched into a fist, and he suddenly moved towards  Yao rushed over.  Yao's heart was shaking, and he quickly commanded the remaining big hand behind him to rush forward. He had no way to resist Susanoo's huge temperature.

    "Huh huh huh Any ninjutsu is useless to me! So don't use ninjutsu in front of me!" Bei Liuhu sneered, and suddenly his body flashed. Yao didn't react at all, and only saw Bei Liuhu.  Liu Hu had already come to his side, "This is Swift Escape!" The yellow light on his hand shone, turning his palm into an earthy yellow. He punched Yao hard in the stomach, and suddenly exploded violently, blasting Yao away.  Entering the mountain wall behind him, "This is explosive escape! How is it? It tastes good."

    "Crash" Yao suddenly jumped out of the cave, with traces of blood still on the corner of his mouth. He landed not far away from Bei Liuhu and stood there. He forced himself to sneer and said: "What's so great? It's not your own ability."  ! It's just taken from others." As he spoke, Yao's expression suddenly changed, and he knelt on the ground and vomited blood.

    Bi Liuhu flicked his fingers, and walked slowly to Yao, looking down at the embarrassed Yao: "You are right! I am not a genius, my body is very weak, and my qualifications  It's also mediocre, but so what? If I don't have the qualifications, I will create the qualifications! If there is no talent, I will take the talent! I, Beiruhu, am definitely no worse than anyone else! Now, the Uchiha clan, which is known as the strongest, will also kneel down before me.  In front of mediocre people?"

    "That's not necessarily the case!" Yao suddenly yelled and punched Bi Liuhu in the stomach.  Beilihu was pushed back continuously by Yao's punch, and his legs drew two shallow grooves on the ground.  Suddenly, Bei Liuhu's legs exerted force and stopped suddenly. He grabbed Yao's arm with both hands. A stinging pain came from his fist. Yao was shocked to see that Bei Liuhu's body suddenly revealed a faint iron-black color.  .

    Bei Liuhu sneered: "This is Steel Release! I got the blood stains from that little girl. It's a pity that if you come later, I can still get her thunder attribute physique! But forget it, the thunder attribute physique is useless to me.  It is said to be of little use, compared to the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, it is not worth mentioning at all. Boy, it¡¯s just that you miscalculated your own weight, people in the ninja world without self-awareness will not live long!¡±

    "You're right! People without self-awareness will not live long, so you will die here today!" Yao raised his head. Although blood was still flowing from the corner of his mouth, his face was still as confident as before.

    Bei Liuhu snorted disdainfully, and was about to knock Yao unconscious, but at this moment, Yao suddenly burst like a bubble, and at the same time, waves of water appeared in the surrounding scene.

    Bi Liuhu suddenly woke up and saw that his body was still standing on the same spot, but Yao's eyes were gone.Shadow.  A feeling of extreme danger arose in his heart. Just when Biliuhu instinctively wanted to turn around, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest, and saw a transparent wind blade stained with blood coming out of his heart.  .

    "So that's it! As expected of the Uchiha clan." Hiruhu muttered, and his body fell to the ground.

 Text Chapter 64 Immortality and Death Battle (Part 1)

    Update time: 2013-03-27

    Yao withdrew his hand on the other person's heart with a calm expression. Looking at Bi Liuhu who fell to the ground, he couldn't help but shake his head secretly: "This Bi Liuhu is really a genius! It's a pity that his jealousy is too heavy. Otherwise"  I saw Yao's kaleidoscope just now, and he actually dared to stare at Lao Long for a long time. If Yao didn't cast an illusion on him, I would feel sorry for his generosity.

    He walked to the cave where Samyi was hiding and squatted down: "The battle is over, how about it? Can I move?"

    "It's over? It's not like that!" Suddenly, a cold voice sounded from behind Yao. Yao turned around suddenly and saw that Bei Liuhu, who was already dead, stood up again.  A special chakra fluctuation slowly drained from his body, but at the same time, his heart was constantly repairing. By the time that special chakra completely disappeared, his body was intact.

    Twisting his neck, Beilihu looked at Yao with murderous intent in his eyes: "So that's it, I almost forgot that the Uchiha clan's most powerful skill is illusion, but" Beilihu's robe suddenly moved automatically without wind, and his right hand  Suddenly pressed against his own body, Yao instantly felt the chakra he had left in the other person's body being absorbed.  A confident sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, "As long as your illusions are not out of the scope of chakra, they are useless to me! Just give me those eyes!"

    The kaleidoscope in Yao's eyes kept turning, and the chakra in Beilihu's body was clearly displayed in front of him.  After a moment, Yao's eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked at Bei Liuhu meaningfully: "You! You can't use Bakud¨± now, right?"

    Bei Liuhu's face changed when he heard this, and Yao couldn't help laughing when he saw it: "Sure enough! Your Oni Yaluo technique is to turn the opponent's entire body into flesh and blood essence and fuse it into your own body. Not only can you use the opponent's blood, but also  When it's your own life, when you receive fatal damage, you can use all the essence of the opponent's flesh and blood to replenish your body, although doing so will make you completely lose his ability."

    "Humph, so what if I know? Do you think you can beat me? Your ninjutsu and illusions are useless against me!" Bei Liuhu had regained his composure at this time.  He formed a seal with his hands, and his whole body turned into iron black in an instant. Without any gesture, his body suddenly appeared in front of Yao, punched Yao in the face, and sneered: "I don't even need to use explosive escape to deal with you.  strength!"

    "Bang!" A violent collision sounded, and Bei Liuhu stared at the Rasengan that suddenly appeared in front of his fist with his eyes wide open.  The next moment, he was knocked upside down by the huge impact. He turned over in mid-air and barely landed on the ground, with a look of disbelief on his face.  Yao looked at Bei Liuhu and narrowed his eyes slightly: "You didn't use the Dark Release just now. Is it because it can only absorb chakra from various holes in the body? Or is it simply because you are too rubbish and your nerves cannot react and fail to perform?  What is the maximum power of the Ming Escape?"

    Bei Liuhu's cheeks were reddened by Yao's "trash", but after all, he was also a experienced ninja, and he quickly regained his composure: "Huh, you think I will be instigated by you to reveal the secret of the blood stains"  Tell you?" Yao couldn't help but feel regretful after hearing this. He knew that the other party had not been fooled, so he didn't talk nonsense and just silently took a fighting stance.

    Seeing Yao's look, Bei Liuhu snorted disdainfully: "It's useless. Ninjutsu and illusion are ineffective. You are not my opponent at all! It's better to be obedient and let me absorb it, so as not to be hurt by flesh and blood."  Bitter ugh!" Before he could finish his words, a sudden slap slapped Biliuhu hard on the face. The powerful force contained in the slap sent his whole body spinning and rolling far away.

    Yao calmly retracted his right hand, looked at Bei Liuhu who fell to the ground and said expressionlessly: "I'm sorry, my physical skills are not bad, but it seems that the two of us don't get along very well."

    Bei Liuhu stood up in embarrassment and said coldly: "It's useless. Even if you are a taijutsu ninja, you who can't use chakra to enhance the power of my moves pose no threat to my Steel Release! You can't give me any help at all."  I will cause no harm! Lan Dun - Lei Yun's voice is broken!"

    I saw a large dark thundercloud suddenly gathered around Beiliuhu, forming a large black ball with flashes of lightning all over it.  Suddenly, the black ball exploded violently, turning into a dark ring that quickly spread. In a flash of lightning, the ground where the black ring passed was bombarded by powerful lightning and fell apart.

    "You know how to use Taijutsu to catch up with me even if you have quick escape, so why don't you immediately use an indiscriminate large-scale attack move? You aimed at the girl behind me, making it impossible for me to dodge! You are indeed a ninja who has been baptized by the Great Ninja World War.  , Even if he is an ordinary member, he feels completely different from the current ninjas." Yao thought as he quickly formed seals with both hands at the same time: "Wind Escape-Wind Formation Wall!"

    The cyan hurricane suddenly gathered in front of Yao, and slowly solidified into a light cyan wind wall.  But at this moment, Beiliuhu suddenly?? smiled and stretched out his right hand, and the hole in his palm suddenly emitted a strong suction force. The wind wall in front of Yao Yao was powerless, and he was easily sucked into the opponent's palm by this suction force.  A ferocious smile appeared on Beilihu's face: "It's useless! I should have said before that you can't use ninjutsu at all now!"

    "Tch!" Yao sighed in displeasure, and instantly picked up Samyi, who was still weak, from the cave behind him, and jumped onto the surrounding mountain walls, "No, the terrain here is too unfavorable for me! Get it!  Just go outside!" With this thought, Yao hugged Samyi and ran quickly to the top of the mountain, then jumped into the woods on the other side.

    Beiliu Hulang laughed and followed closely behind Yao. Seeing that Yao actually jumped into the forest, he immediately understood Yao's thoughts: "Huh, you want to use the terrain to quietly launch a fatal attack on me before I can react."  One blow? How naive! The secret of Lan Dun - Lan Demonic Dragon!" Following Bei Liuhu's words, a large black thundercloud suddenly appeared in the surrounding sky, and Bei Liuhu's own chakra formed  A sky-reaching red light pillar penetrated into the thundercloud, and was supplied by Bei Liuhu's chakra. The thundercloud expanded rapidly like a balloon.

    Yao, who was walking rapidly through the forest, suddenly felt a darkness above his head. He looked up and saw that the entire sky was covered by dark clouds. Not only that, the black clouds were also rapidly extending into the distance at an unimaginable speed.  Yao had a jealous premonition in his heart. He stopped decisively and landed on the ground. He quickly used earth escape to create a big hole in the ground and jumped in. He then used ninjutsu to restore the entrance of the hole and checked the soil around the hole.  Carat reinforcement.

    "You brat of the Uchiha clan, die!" As Beiliu roared wildly, large swaths of lightning fell from the thunderclouds in the sky, wildly bombarding every piece of land below. From a distance, it looked like a forest.  Suddenly a huge white light pillar rose up

    "Crackling" The red flames on the charred trees are still burning, the ground has turned scorched yellow, and blue smoke can be seen everywhere.  Bei Liuhu walked on this ravaged land, leaving shallow footprints on the soft ground. He glanced around seemingly casually and said loudly: "What's wrong? This level of  The attack shouldn't hurt you too much, right? Come out quickly!"

    As if hearing Bei Liuhu's words, there was a sudden "pop" sound, and a piece of ground not far in front of Bei Liuhu suddenly shattered, and a black shadow jumped out of it and fell to the ground.  There were still some black traces on Yao's body, and he was breathing heavily. He looked at Bei Liuhu and smiled: "You actually spent so much chakra just to avoid my sneak attack. If this continues, you won't have any more chakra."  It won¡¯t last long!¡±

    "Oh? Is that what you think?" Bei Liuhu was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Yao with a half-smile.  Suddenly, a strong chakra wave surged from his body again, and its power was no less powerful than before.  A wild laugh came from his mouth: "Didn't you say it before? I can fuse the essence of other people's flesh and blood and take everything from them! Of course, all of this also includes chakra. Although I don't want to say it, this chakra is very important to me now.  For me, it's just a drop in the bucket. Lan Dun - Lei Yun's voice is broken!"

    "Don't even think about it!" Yao suddenly stamped his right foot on the ground hard, and the ground suddenly made a loud noise. A long crack extended from Yao's feet and spread to Bei Liuhu's feet in the blink of an eye.

    "Boom~" The ground under Bei Liuhu's feet suddenly shattered under Yao's foot. Bei Liuhu was caught off guard and his body suddenly tilted, and the ninjutsu that was about to be completed also dissipated.  Leaving an afterimage on the spot, Yao's figure instantly appeared in front of Biliuhu who lost his balance. His fist was like the Pangu ax that created the world, and he violently smashed down on Biliuhu's head.

    Bei Liuhu reluctantly raised his hands to block Yao's fist.  A cold light flashed in Yao's eyes when he saw this, and the muscles in his arm suddenly expanded. In just one second, his right arm had become thicker than a normal human thigh, and the ferocious muscles were like pieces of iron.  At the same time, Yao's throat also swelled rapidly, as if there was a football stuffed in his neck, and a strange flush appeared on his face. The speed of his arms suddenly increased, and the loud air explosion fully demonstrated the power of this move.  .

    The giant python spits pills!  This is a secret technique created by Wang Chao, Yao's master in his previous life. It can greatly improve a warrior's physical fitness in a very short period of time. Of course, there will be a period of weakness afterwards.  After coming to this world, Yao has never used this move because it has many powerful moves. However, now faced with the dilemma of being unable to use ninjutsu and illusions, Yao finally remembered his master's unique move.

    The power of national martial arts is not only demonstrated by matching chakra. Even an ordinary person can kill ordinary genin as long as he reaches the level of energy in national martial arts and a few killing moves.  At a not bad level, even a Jonin is not invincible. What's more, although chakra cannot be separated from the body, it can be used to increase the strength of fists and kicks.?Yes.

    The pores on his body were tightly closed, and chakra was flowing rapidly in the meridians but could not be dissipated outside the body. Yao's fist pressed down on Biruhu's fist in front of him, and hit him hard on the top of his head. The powerful force was like driving a wooden stake.  , nailing half of Beiliuhu's body into the soil.

 Text Chapter 65 Immortality and Death Battle (Part 2)

    Update time: 2013-03-28

    Yao's attack didn't stop at all. He raised his right leg suddenly and hit Biliuhu's chin with his knee. His body that had been buried in the soil was sent flying again.  But just when Bei Liuhu soared into the air, Yao's fist had already fallen down again. With a loud bang, Bei Liuhu's body was completely driven into the ground by Yao.

    Quickly retreating, Yao's neck gradually returned to its original shape. Previously, the giant python had only used it for a few seconds, and with his physical fitness, there would be almost no sequelae.  Looking at the hole in front of him cautiously, the steel escaper's defense was the strongest according to rumors. Yao didn't believe that he could knock the opponent down with just two punches.

    Sure enough, just as Yao retreated, he saw that the ground he was standing on suddenly cracked, and Bei Liuhu emerged from the ground unscathed. He brushed the dust off his body without caring and chuckled: "Very good strength."  ! Massage me just right." Yao couldn't help but grit his teeth after hearing this. The opponent's Steel Release defense exceeded his expectations. Although he couldn't release chakra, he was able to withstand his Heaven-shaking Seal head-on without any injuries at all. So far,  He was the first one besides Orochimaru that pervert.

    At this moment, Bei Liuhu's eyes suddenly looked at the hole that Yao had drilled before. His body flashed and he came to the hole before Yao could react. He looked down and saw Samyi collapsed in the hole below.  end.  With a sinister smile on his lips, Bei Liuhu aimed his right palm at Sam Yi's figure, and lightning flashed across his palm.

    Yao was shocked, his body subconsciously flashed to the entrance of the cave, and he stood in front of the horrified Samyi.  The violent lightning struck Yao hard, causing his whole hair to stand up high, and the surface of his body was charred black and gave off a smell of barbecue.  Bei Liuhu was not surprised at all by Yao's sudden appearance. A smile of success appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Haha I knew you would come over!" As he spoke, the five fingers of his right hand came together and stabbed into Yao's chest.  Let Yao let out a shrill scream.

    "No! This feeling" However, Beiliuhu's face did not show any happy expression at this time. Instead, he frowned. Although the touch on his hand was very real, he always felt that something was wrong, "This is not  Clone or substitute technique, but why?" Bei Liuhu was a little uneasy about the inexplicable premonition in his heart. He accidentally saw Samyi at the bottom of the pit. The bad premonition in Bei Liuhu's heart suddenly increased, and he finally understood the problem.  Where.  Samyi at the bottom of the pit saw Yao being killed for him, with no reaction on his face, which made Biliuhu scream in his heart that something was wrong.

    "Chi~" However, Bei Liuhu realized it a little late. There was a harsh sound like a steel knife scraping glass, and the scene in front of him shattered like a bubble.

    It was only then that Bi Liuhu saw that he was indeed standing by the entrance of the cave, and the worried look on Samyi's face was particularly obvious in his eyes.  There was a heavy gasp from behind, and at his heart, a light blue wind blade came out of his body again.

    "Bang!" Bei Liuhu's body fell to the ground again, revealing Yao whose body was charred and black behind him.  It was not a fake that Yao was hit by lightning just now. He just took advantage of the moment when his opponent was relaxed because he was in sight of victory, and suddenly cast an illusion.  Although Beiruhu's Dark Release can absorb chakra and is known as the nemesis of all ninjutsu and illusions, he has to take the initiative to activate it. Just now Beiruhu relaxed his vigilance because he saw that victory was within easy reach, which gave Yao a chance.  .

    With Yao¡¯s physique, this kind of thunder escape hits him easily.  Just as he was about to take advantage of the victory to pursue him, he saw Bei Liuhu, who had just fallen to the ground, suddenly turned over with strange seals on his hands.  Yao An couldn't scream, so he had to give up his plan to continue attacking, and quickly went to the bottom of the pit to pick up Samyi. Feeling the increasingly strong chakra fluctuations above him, he quickly turned into an afterimage and fled away.

    "Lan Dun - Lei Yun Qian is broken!" Bei Liuhu roared, and the already devastated ground around him was severely ravaged again, and the dust in the sky completely covered Bei Liuhu's figure.  After a while, the smoke finally gradually dispersed, and Bei Liuhu stood there unscathed again, but Yao felt that the quick-release chakra nature in Bei Liuhu's body disappeared again.

    Yao looked at Bei Liuhu who was as if nothing had happened, and suddenly burst into laughter, his voice full of confidence and joy.  Bei Liuhu was infuriated by Yao's laughter and shouted loudly: "What's so funny? I was just careless just now, but as long as my Nether Release and Steel Release can still be used, you can't defeat me at all!"  "

    Yao looked deeply at Bi Liuhu, who was pretending to be calm: "Is that really the case? Why didn't you notice the illusion just now? This is not a brilliant illusion, and because I was injured at the time and was not mentally expert, as long as anyone has learned to decipher it  Even a beginner in illusion techniques can break my technique, there¡¯s no reason why a strong person like you can¡¯t detect it immediately.¡±

    Bei Liuhu¡¯s face gradually became gloomy as Yao¡¯s words came to light. When Yao saw this, he knew that his guess was probably accurate, so he continued:: "So I guess, although your Oni Yaluo Technique allows you to have everything of others, because there are too many different physical qi and blood in the body, your soul will be polluted in the long run, and you will have no influence on the surrounding information.  No longer sensitive. Speaking of which, it was the same way when I sneaked into the valley before. You couldn't notice my arrival at all. Even when I used such a powerful ninjutsu as the Heaven-turning Seal, you were still ignorant."

    Gently placing Samyi in his arms on the grass, Yao's smile grew bigger and bigger: "What's wrong? Your face looks ugly? Did I call you middle-class and thin?"

    "So what?" Bei Liuhu became angry and yelled at the top of his lungs, "So what if the perception is more sensitive? People with ordinary strength will still just become cannon fodder, and in the end they will be alone, being thrown away and abandoned by their genius friends.  ! But it¡¯s different now. I have such a powerful power, so what if my perception deteriorates? I no longer need to rely on that useless"

    "Chi~" The familiar sound of a knife cutting glass once again reached Biliuhu's ears, and he turned around with difficulty.  Behind him, Yao looked at him expressionlessly, and inserted his right hand straight into his heart.  Turning his head, he saw that Yao in front of him had turned into a breeze and gradually disappeared. It turned out that Yao had actually used illusions again while Bei Liuhu was in a state of confusion.

    Withdrawing his hand, Yao looked at his opponent with a look of despair on his face, and there was a trace of sympathy or sigh on his face: "For the sake of powerful power, you are lost in jealousy. Such you, no matter how powerful you are, cannot  Take the glory of the strong! Because your heart is too fragile!" He said and suddenly took a step back to avoid Bei Liuhu's random counterattack.

    The chakra in Beiruhu's body was rapidly lost again, and with the loss of this chakra, his iron-black body gradually returned to its original state.  Yao was stunned for a moment: "You actually abandoned Gang Dun. I thought you would abandon Lan Dun! You should understand that without Gang Dun and Xun Dun, you can't even escape in front of me!"  "

    Bei Liuhu stood there with his head lowered, a depressing feeling emanating from him.  Suddenly, Bei Liuhu raised his head slightly, and a pair of bloodshot eyes appeared in front of Yao.  Yao's expression changed, and he quickly came to Samyi's side without any hesitation, picked her up by the waist, and increased his speed to the limit to escape desperately.

    The look in Bei Liuhu's eyes just now made Yao feel like a ferocious beast that was driven crazy. It was a will to risk everything and lose everything.  I secretly made a mistake in my heart. I originally planned to increase my chances of winning by hitting him with words, but in the end, although my goal was achieved, the heat seemed to be too much. This Beiliuhu obviously had too many shadows before, and he was actually said by Yao with these two words.  collapsed.

    "Death! All of them die!" Bei Liuhu roared crazily, "Bet all my chakra! The secret of Lan Dun - Chao Lan Demonic Dragon!" Large thunderclouds gathered in the sky, this time the thunderclouds  The size of the dragon was nearly three times larger than the previous one. When Bei Liuhu's handprint changed, the black clouds in the sky suddenly gathered into a long dragon. The dragon's mouth opened wide, and black lightning flashed all over its body and it rushed towards Yao, almost in the blink of an eye.  Then he came to Yao's head.

    Almost subconsciously, Yao pushed Samyi away from his arms, and a huge wave of chakra rose into the sky: "Eight Gate Dunjia! Open the door, close the gate, live the gate, hurt the gate, do the gate,  The Jingmen and Jingmen are all open!" Blood-red chakra rose into the sky, looking like a beacon from a distance, like a pillar standing between heaven and earth.

    "Oops! I can't control my chakra! The giant python spits pills!" Yao's neck suddenly bulged, and the muscles and bones of his body made a crackling sound. The originally scattered blood-red chakra around his body slowly gathered together, forming a thin red film.  covering the surface of his body.  Staring at the falling black dragon, Yao's spine seemed to be awakened by a giant dragon, with majestic power surging out from the winding path, and all the muscles in his body were stretched to the limit.

    "Ba Gua Zhang! Big Monument Slammer!" During the crisis of life and death, Yao's mind went blank, and he instantly put aside emotions such as fear and despair. There was only one figure in his mind, performing every move of the Big Monument Slammer over and over again.  The figure's hands seemed to have disappeared in Yao's consciousness, replaced by two sky-shaking stone tablets, suppressing the rebellious gods and demons in the sky and suppressing all creatures in the sky!

    But in reality, just when the black dragon had reached the top of Yao's head, Yao's body suddenly moved, and his hands suddenly expanded to the limit, like two eternal monuments that held the sky.  In front of the giant monument, it seemed that two small insects suddenly appeared, and a long-lasting aura that seemed to come from the ancient wilderness filled the surrounding space.

    Both palms were pushed to the top of the head, one palm after another very slowly, just like an old man doing Tai Chi in the park. But in just an instant, Yao had already performed 99 palms, and 99 clearly visible palm prints were floating in the air.  The palm prints are continuously integrated into the previous palm prints.  In the end, there was only a substantial white giant palm mark standing on top of Yao's head. Facing the black dragon above his head, he showed no weakness and slowlyBut he stepped forward firmly.

    There was no earth-shattering explosion, and there was no dazzling light. The giant hand was like swatting a bug to death, easily smashing the entire black dragon to pieces.  into the sky until it disappeared from Yao's sight.

 Text Chapter 66 Why do you want to let me go?

    Update time: 2013-03-29

    "Chi!" Countless blood arrows shot out from everywhere on Yao's body, and his originally upright body suddenly fell to the ground.  Looking at Bei Liuhu who looked surprised in the distance, Yao couldn't help but reveal a wry smile. This time it was obviously the Heavenly Dao who took action again, but the cost of borrowing the Heavenly Dao's power was too high!  Now he doesn't even have the strength to move his fingers.

    "Ah ha ha ha" Bei Liuhu laughed hysterically, "God's will! God's will, you little Uchiha brat! You didn't expect that your talent would one day become your talisman!" There was a light of vicious jealousy in his eyes,  Forcibly dragging his body that was reaching its limit, he slowly approached Yao. The desire in his eyes was almost substantial: "It's almost real! It's almost! As long as I get him! I can become the ultimate perfect ninja!"

    The power of life in the body repaired the body rapidly, but the power of life, which was always invincible, ran into trouble this time. The speed of Yao's body breaking was actually about the same as the speed of its repair. It is conceivable that if it were not for the power of life in the body,  With his existence, Yao's current body may have been shattered into pieces, and he could no longer die.

    "Ta!" The sound of footsteps sounded in my ears, and I reluctantly opened my eyes. The first thing that caught my eye was Bei Liuhu's greedy face.  Yao couldn't help but feel a little bitter in his heart. Recently, he had been a little bit more confident due to his successive breakthroughs. If it had been in the past, I'm afraid that after knowing how difficult Beiliuhu was, Yao would never have had such a burden with Samyi.  Fighting against the opponent, and if he was alone, the situation would not be as bad as this.

    Bei Liuhu grinned, and drops of saliva fell on Yao's face.  While feeling extremely sick in my heart, I couldn't help but feel unwilling to do so. I couldn't even restrain my saliva. This was enough to show that Beilihu was in such a state that as long as he had even a little bit of strength, the outcome of this battle would be rewritten.  A flash of determination flashed in his eyes: "Even if I die! I won't give my body to this pervert!"

    However, just when Yao was almost in despair and was about to cut off his heart, suddenly the sound of a sharp blade piercing flesh was heard.  Yao's closed eyes suddenly opened, and Biruhu stared at the blade with blood dripping from his chest with wide eyes.  Turning his head with difficulty, he saw Samyi not far away, panting heavily and leaning against a big tree, with his right hand still in a throwing position.

    "Impossible! I'm not willing to" He yelled the last word weakly, and Bei Liuhu's body suddenly pressed on Yao's body.  At this moment, Yao couldn't help but feel lucky that Beiliuhu was relatively close to him. When he fell down, his chest was on his side. If he had been further back, I'm afraid that the knife that pierced him when he fell would have pierced him directly.  Yao's chest.

    ??Bilihu was not resurrected this time. The physical energy he devoured his body was all in chakra. Now that his chakra is exhausted, he naturally cannot regenerate with the help of the flesh and blood essence of other people in his body.  The scene was eerily silent for a while, and only the gasping sounds of Yao and Samyi could be heard.  Time passed slowly, and it was not until an hour later that Samyi suddenly stood up. Although she was still staggering a little, she had obviously regained a certain amount of strength.

    She walked to Yao with difficulty and struggled to move Bei Liuhu's body that was pressing on Yao. This action seemed to have consumed all her accumulated strength. After pushing the body away, she staggered and threw herself forward to replace Bei Liuhu.  Liuhu pressed down on Yao, but her body fell a little crooked on the ground, and a pair of huge breasts actually pressed directly on Yao's face.

    Yao felt a sudden soft touch on his face, and a unique fragrance lingered in his nose. Yao swore that it was completely instinctive, and he took a deep breath in addiction.  Feeling the cold feeling on his chest, even Samyi, who was as cold as a stone, couldn't help but blush, and said angrily: "What are you doing! Pervert!"

    But at this time, Yao couldn't speak anymore, just because Samyi's body was completely lying on Yao, so Yao suffocated sadly

    "Brother Yao! What's wrong with you?" Just when Yao was about to be suffocated to death by Samui's giant peak in humiliation, Sasuke's voice suddenly came faintly from the distance.  After a moment, Yao felt a sudden lightness in his body, and the Samui on his body had been pushed away by Sasuke.

    Yao hurriedly took a greedy breath of air, and Yao coughed a few times: "Sun! I was almostsuffocated to death. If I really died like this" Yao couldn't help but shuddered thinking about it, but Yao couldn't help but  I consciously glanced at the two Everests in Samyi. Why do I feel a little nostalgic?

    "Illusion! Yes, it must be an illusion!" Yao shook his head and secretly used Ah Q's method to numb himself.

    Sasuke looked strangely at Yao, who was a little nervous. He had seen the scene just now. Now seeing Yao's reaction, he couldn't help but secretly muttered: "Did I like that girl? If I had known, I would have walked slower just now."  It has to be said that Sasuke, who was originally innocent, has now been corrupted by Yao's teachings. Of course, fortunately Sasuke didn't think of this before, otherwise it would be a matter of whether Yao would be alive now.??Say.

    "Hey, Samyi! Great, you're okay!" At this time, the three cloud ninjas who came behind Sasuke also hurriedly helped Samyi up. Karui, who was also a girl, looked at Samyi.  Yi looked distressed and wiped away her tears. This little girl's appearance actually made the two men on the side stunned. You must know that he is usually more manly than men!

    Samyi also smiled movedly, shook his head slightly and said, "Don't worry, you're fine now!" As he said this, he suddenly struggled to stand up. Seeing this, Karuyi quickly chased away the two men around him like a wolf.  Go ahead and pick up Samyi by yourself.  Sam leaned on Karui's shoulder and staggered to Yao, who was still lying on the ground. He looked at Yao coldly: "Why do you want to let me go?"

    In an instant, the people around them turned into beady eyes, looking at the seriously injured two people, their expressions became strange at the same time.  However, Yao didn't have the extra energy to pay attention to the surroundings at this time, nor did he care about the ambiguity in Samyi's tone. He smiled weakly: "Ahem There are so many reasons for this! It's just a subconscious move.  , if I had known that I would be so seriously injured, I might have used you as a shield, or else I would have left alone first."

    Samyi was silent for a moment, then slowly turned around: "No matter what, I owe you a life, and I will pay it back to you in the future." Yaogang wanted to refuse, but thinking of the other person's strong self-esteem, he still said  He swallowed his words. Yao didn't intend to do anything with this kindness anyway, so why would he hurt the other person by saying it?

    Because the two wounded men were unable to move for the time being, the group quickly returned to the town to rest.  Yao asked Sasuke to seal Beiruhu's body with a scroll. After entering the town, he entrusted the liaison station set up here by Konoha to send it back to Konoha Village. Attached was a letter written by Sasuke, detailing the incident.  The causes and consequences of the incident.

    Two days later, Yao finally managed to regain some strength. Fortunately, his injuries were under control when his life force was about to run out, otherwise he would probably be dead now.  Desperately squeezing his poor chakra, he used psychic skills to summon Ellie.

    Although there is life force in Yao's body, it is almost just a storage function, and the natural recovery speed is so slow that it can be ignored.  As soon as Ellie came out and saw Yao's miserable condition, she couldn't help but scream. Then she waved her tearful little hands repeatedly, and the huge and pure life force continued to penetrate into Yao's body. After a full 10 minutes, Yao's scarred body  Only then did he finally recover as before.

    Ellie wiped the sweat from her forehead. Even she was a little overwhelmed by such a large amount of energy.  Looking at Yao with lingering fear, he asked, "Brother Yao, how on earth did you get so seriously injured?"

    Yao couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly after hearing Aili¡¯s words, joking, is the power of heaven so easy to borrow?  Tiandao had personally demonstrated to him the highest level of the Great Monument Slammer, and he was so seriously injured. If Yao hadn't succeeded in destroying the enemy this time, Yao would probably have died a long time ago, and how could he still have been delayed for so many days?  Nothing happened, and there were even signs of natural improvement.  If he said this was not compensation from heaven, he wouldn't believe it even if he killed Yao!

    Compared to Yao, Samui's situation is much better. It's just because most of the flesh and blood essence of the body was taken away by Biruhu. An ordinary person would have died long ago, but as a ninja, he is still a member of the Sawi clan with abnormal physique.  , but she barely managed to save her life.

    With Samyi¡¯s condition, as long as she eats more good food and takes more supplements, her body will be able to recover naturally in two to three months. Yao doesn¡¯t need to expose Ellie to heal her.

    However, although Yao was injured, Sasuke's training has not fallen behind. Now he is fighting with Kirabi all day long.  Kirabi is undoubtedly the top master of Kumo Ninja. Although he is a Jinchuuriki, his achievements in physical skills are also very extraordinary. His original eight swordsmanship is even famous in the ninja world. Fighting with such a master, Sasuke's knowledge of kendo  The understanding of training and the use of Thunder Escape is soaring almost every moment, which greatly amazed Kirabi and at the same time constantly used it to attack his two disciples.

    "Damn it! Master has been too nice to that Sasuke recently! He ignores us and just trains with Sasuke!" In the corridor, Karui complained to Omoi next to her with a sour face, but she was very  His face suddenly changed again, and a gleam of red appeared on his dark skin, "But Sasuke looks so handsome when he fights! No, Sasuke is always so handsome no matter what!"

    By the way, Y¨­ and Sasuke actually look quite similar, but their expressions are a bit gentler than Sasuke's. However, except for being loved by those obasans when they were young, Y¨­ has really not been disliked too much since he was born.  Girls¡¯ crazy pursuit.  Should we say that all the girls in this world are cool boys?

    "Hey, hey" Omoi looked at his infatuated companion helplessly, with mixed feelings in his heart.  However, although he was very dissatisfied with Kirabi's regard for Sasuke, he knew that this was just a disguised form of repayment by Kirabi.

    AlthoughHe said that he did this to repay the favor of the three of them for saving Team 7, but Kirabi's team knew that the situation at that time was not as bad as Yao thought. Even if Sasuke and the others couldn't win, they still had to escape.  If it can be done, then life-saving grace will naturally be out of the question.

    Although Kirabi is usually very off-line, as a dignified shadow-level master, of course he has his own principles and pride. It is not his style to not repay a debt of gratitude, so these days I see Sasuke thinking about Thunder Release.  He also simply took advantage of the opportunity of sparring with Sasuke to pass on most of his experience in using Thunder Release to him. Quan should repay his kindness. If Konoha Kumonin starts a war in the future, he can also let go of his hands and feet.

    ¡­Although he also felt that it was unlikely that this would happen.

 Text Chapter 67 Diversion

    Update time: 2013-03-30

    Konoha is not as easy to bully as it was ten years ago. Not only are the mainstays of the older generation such as Jiraiya and Tsunade, the new generation also has shadow-level masters like Yao and Kakashi, and there are even super heroes like Sasuke and Naruto.  Strong potential stock.  It is really unwise to make an enemy of Konoha, which is so powerful and is still growing.

    After seeing Sasuke's condition, Yao was not in a hurry to go out, and then pretended to be sick and hid in the room. If he didn't seize such a good opportunity, he would be struck by lightning!  At the same time, he was also confused about the next trip for the two of them. Now that Kirabi was teaching Sasuke, although he would definitely not give Sasuke the secret of pressing the bottom of the box, it can be said that most of the Thunder Escape techniques used by Cloud Ninja were used against Sasuke.  Sasuke has no secrets left, so going to the Kingdom of Thunder to find the secret of Thunder Escape will undoubtedly get twice the result with half the effort.

    "Besides the Kingdom of Thunder, where else is the best Thunder Escape?" Yao lay on the bed and carefully scanned the memories in his mind.  The five major ninja villages were eliminated first. The Kingdom of Thunder, which had the strongest thunder escape, was too lazy to go, let alone the other four countries.  Then there are some small families with inheritances. Don't underestimate these families. Although they are not as strong as the five major countries, they have been able to survive in the cracks of the five major ninja villages. Who can't keep some secrets?

    Just like the Earth Spider Clan, although they are not strong enough, they can¡¯t help but have a superb forbidden fire escape technique!  That thing once destroyed a village with one blow, and it was definitely a nuclear weapon-level existence!  Another example is the Star Ninja Village. Although there are no masters, with the power of the Star Stone, a genin can use physical chakra!  This is almost exclusive to tailed beasts!

    However, even though Yao tried his best to recall it several times in his mind, he never remembered that any small family was famous for its thunder escape. After all, thunder escape is a popular ninjutsu that many ninjas can use, not to mention the power of those small families.  In front of the five major countries, they are as fragile as a baby. If any family really has a unique secret trick, they will probably be snatched away by the five major countries soon!  Um Of course, if your secret technique has the same power as the forbidden technique of the Earth Spider Clan, that would be a different matter.

    After thinking hard for a long time, Yao finally gave up, lying on the bed and comforting himself helplessly: "Forget it, if it doesn't work out, I'd better go to Yun Ninja Village. At least I can accumulate more practical experience! You can't be too greedy. By the way, in the past  I heard from my roommate that in the anime, Sasuke's lightning escape was very good, wasn't it? Then where did he come from That's right! Orochimaru!" Yao suddenly jumped up from the bed and sat up, secretly cursing himself for being confused.

    Orochimaru is a person who claims to unlock all the secrets of ninjutsu. How could he not study thunder escape? I'm afraid his research is no worse than that of Yun Ninja Village. Even Yun Ninja Village is more inclined to the development of ninjutsu. In pure thunder escape,  In terms of escape ninjutsu, Kumo Ninja Village is probably not as good as Orochimaru!  In the original anime, Sasuke improved so much in his thunder escape in just three years, and even created his own Kirin, an S-level ninjutsu, and Orochimaru certainly contributed a lot.

    "It's decided! Once that Samui has fully recovered, we will go to the Sound Ninja Village!" Yao made up his mind for the next trip, going to the Sound Ninja Village to search for Orochimaru's lair!  Y¨­u is not too worried about the dangers of this trip. Although Y¨­u cannot say that he is stronger than Orochimaru in terms of strength, Y¨­u is not afraid to fight Orochimaru alone even during the Chuunin Exams, let alone now?

    And Orochimaru is still under the sealing technique of the first generation. Although Yao doesn't know the specific effect of that technique, it can be seen from Orochimaru's hurried search for Tsunade for treatment that the technique is definitely not simple!

    So there is no telling whether Orochimaru is still alive, let alone fighting Yao. Yao even feels that with Orochimaru's cautious character, the stronghold of the Sound Ninja Village may have been abandoned by him long ago.

    Just like that, time flew by in Sasuke's hard training.  Yao hides in his room every day, and only Sasuke knows the news of his recovery.  Of course, Yao couldn't just watch in the room. Since Tiandao had been a teacher before and showed him the most perfect state of the monument smasher, it wouldn't be a waste if he didn't master it well!

    Fortunately, this big stone thrower can be practiced without chakra. Although it is a little less powerful, it is perfect for Yao now. After all, the room is so big. If it is too powerful, it will not smash the house to pieces!  One move after another, Yao carefully performed each move of the Big Monument Slammer as if he were a beginner. At the same time, he pondered the artistic conception of the Heavenly Dao when it was used, the eternal, broad, and vast will.

    one day!  Two daysa week!  One month Samyi's body has gradually recovered as he takes a lot of good food and drink every day. Although he is still unable to fight, there is no problem with basic daily activities.  On this day, in Yao's room

    Wearing a pure white training uniform, Yao was doing a horse stance in the living room. Each palm of his hands seemed to turn into two big stone tablets, and he smashed them out one after another.The oppressive aura of fame emanated from him, as if it was trying to suppress everything in the universe.  He obviously didn't use chakra, and he didn't even use much strength, but there was an obvious vacuum in the air where his palm passed, as if the air itself consciously made way for Yao's palm.

    Pushing the palm to the end, Yao suddenly retracted it as fast as lightning, leaving only a faint afterimage of his palm in place. The afterimage seemed to really exist, and there was no sign of disappearing with time in the air until Yao's next move.  The palm was waved out and overlapped with the afterimage.  When he retracted his palm, the afterimage became slightly clearer.

    One palm after another, after 9 palms, the afterimage had a clear outline, like a transparent glove.  But just when Yao was about to swing out and stack the tenth palm, the afterimage suddenly trembled rapidly.  Yao secretly exclaimed something bad. The next moment, the palm shadow suddenly shot out towards the opposite wall. Yao Liang's feet suddenly collapsed. The powerful recoil made the whole house shake slightly, and his body instantly reached the palm.  In front of the shadow, unlike the slowness just now, his right hand quickly pushed out 9 palms in succession and slapped the afterimage violently.

    "Boom!" A loud blast of air rang out, and a strong shock wave burst out from Yao's palm. The surrounding furniture creaked under the force of this powerful impact, and suddenly collapsed with a roar.  Naturally, such a big movement could not be hidden from others, and soon Yao heard a "dong-dong" knock on the door.

    "Here it comes!" Yao looked at the mess all over the room and smiled bitterly. He turned around and walked to the door. He opened the door and saw Omoi and Karuyi peering in.  Yao Shi laughed out loud: "Why do you two act like thieves? You can watch it if you want. There are no secrets in this house!"

    The two Yun Ren people were embarrassed when Yao teased them, and they both touched their foreheads in embarrassment, but Omoi couldn't help but glance curiously at the room behind Yao.  His face was a little dull: "Mr. Yao are you going to demolish this house?" He was not shocked by Yao's strength. After all, no ninja could even have such destructive power. It was just that he, who had always been a little money-mad, thought of Yao.  I feel a little bit sad because I have to lose money later.

    "Umit's just that my body finally recovered today and I'm a little excited." Yao spread his hands, glanced around, looked at the two people in front of him and asked, "Well, where is my brother Sasuke? He and Mr. Kirabi  Where do you train?¡±

    "I know, I know!" Before Omoi could speak, Karuyi suddenly pushed him aside and raised his hands like a primary school student answering a question, "Teacher Qilabi said that it is not convenient to train in the town.  He couldn¡¯t let go, so he would take Sasuke to the surrounding forests every day. Speaking of which, Sasuke-kun is really a genius. He learned everything his master taught him after seeing it several times!¡±

    "Hey, didn't you complain about the master's favoritism just now? Woman!" Omoi on the side took out a lollipop from his arms and stuffed it into his mouth speechlessly, looking at Karu with a flush on his face.  Yi rolled her eyes and complained speechlessly in her heart.

    Yao was also a little confused by the starry eyes of the little girl in front of him. He laughed twice and said, "Then I won't disturb you anymore. I'm going to find my brother first. See you later!" After that, he slipped away.  Ran out of the hotel.  Omoi's eyes were drooped, and he feebly stroked his hair that was blown by the strong wind brought by Yao. Looking at his teammates who were still immersed in the world of nymphomaniacs and unable to extricate themselves, he suddenly said a Shikamaru-like sigh: "  Women are so troublesome!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    "Let's say goodbye here! I can't thank you enough for allowing you to train my brother with all your heart for so many days!" At the entrance of the town, Yao looked at Kirabi opposite and bowed sincerely. In the past two months, Sasuke  The changes have been earth-shaking, and the main credit for all this is because of Kirabi¡¯s careful teaching.

    "Uchiha Sasuke is awesome, little Omoi is an idiot, Samui's big breasts are cuteit hurts!" Yao looked at the strong man in front of him with black lines on his head and bit his tongue because he wanted to pursue rhymes, and he was originally thinking  The gratitude disappeared inexplicably.  Yao felt that the fact that he could listen to him rap completely without beating anyone up was already a great reward for him.

    Samyi looked at Yao deeply with his eyes. The unexplained look in his eyes made Yao's hair stand on end. For a while, just when Yao couldn't help but was about to explode, Samyi finally withdrew his gaze calmly: "Uchi  Bo Yao, I will pay you back!" After saying that, he handsomely turned around and left. In that moment of amorous feelings, Yao seemed to see the figure of the domineering Ponyboy.

    "Your sister! Why are you looking at me so passionately just to say these few words!" Yao let out a long breath.  Okay, Yao admits that he just thought wrongly. In the martial arts novels of the previous life, shouldn't the heroine be grateful for the hero's life-saving grace at this time, feel that there is nothing to repay, and finally give her life to her?

    Walking on the path in the forest, Sasuke looked at Yao and finally couldn't help but asked the question in his heart.Confused: "Brother Yao, didn't you say you were going to Yun Ninja Village? Then why not go with them?"

    "Huh?" Yao, who had been looking up at the sky, came back to his senses and looked at Sasuke strangely, "When did I say that I was going to Yun Ninja Village? You have already figured out six or seven of Yun Ninja's skills before you go and harvest  Not big either.¡±

    "Oh!" Sasuke nodded cutely, "Then where are we going?"

    "" Yao didn't answer anymore and looked up at the sky again. Sasuke curled his lips and followed Yao silently without asking any more questions.  He knew that whenever Yao made this move, no matter what you said, Yao would not listen.

    Sasuke lowered his head and followed Yao, so he didn't see the complicated expression on Yao's face.  Looking at the sky with misty eyes: "Xuanxin, that girl looks just like you! If you knew, what on earth do you think I should do?"

 Text Chapter 68: Confiscating the house!  Search your home!

    Update time: 2013-03-31

    Sound Ninja Village is located in Tian Country. It is a small ninja village that was built less than 20 years ago. The ninjas in the village all wear eighth-note forehead protectors on their heads.  But now this small village, which was originally sparsely populated, has been abandoned for a long time. Yao and Sasuke walked in through the gate of Oto Ninja Village without any hindrance. The whole village was as quiet as a ghost.

    "Brother Yao, what you said is indeed right. That Orochimaru has escaped long ago!" Sasuke looked at the thick layer of dust accumulated around him with a worried expression. "Brother Yao, will that Orochimaru take those  The ninjutsu scrolls were also taken away together. Didn¡¯t you say that they were all his research results? There is no reason to leave them here for others to pick up, right?"

    Yao touched his chin and smiled: "That's not necessarily true. Although the most important scrolls will definitely be taken away by him, those basic or too bulky and messy ninjutsu scrolls that he has mastered proficiently, I  I believe he is not too lazy to take them all away, especially since Orochimaru suffered a big loss in Konoha this time, and he is feeling angry. Maybe he just packed up the most important things and ran away.  !¡±

    Sasuke was a little excited after hearing Yao's analysis, but he was embarrassed again when he looked at the empty villages around him: he looked at Yao with a wrinkled face: "But there is no one in this sound ninja village now, God knows what Orochimaru has done with those scrolls  Where is it hidden! Although this place is not as big as Konoha Village, if we want to find it with just the two of us, we don¡¯t know how long it will take to find it!¡±

    Yao didn't answer, just closed his eyes for a while, then suddenly opened his eyes, with a confident smile on his face: "Sasuke! Follow me, we found a place!" As he said that, he took the lead and strode ahead. Sasuke quickly followed, and the two of them  After a while, they quickly arrived at a high mountain deep in the forest behind Sound Ninja Village.

    Looking at the high slope in front of him that seemed to be no different from an ordinary mountain, Yao suddenly formed a seal with his hands and shouted: "Open!" A light blue chakra shot from his fingers into the mountain in front of him.  Following Yao's movements, a layer of ripples like water waves suddenly appeared on the surface of the mountain. By the time the ripples calmed down, the mountain in front of him had already changed its appearance.

    What appeared in front of Yao and the others was a huge snake head. The snake's mouth was wide open, revealing a dark hole. A cool breeze blew out from inside, bringing out a faint fishy smell.  Sasuke frowned in disgust, but without hesitation, he followed Yao closely, and the two of them walked into the cold cave one after another.

    It is very dark inside the cave, and even the Sharingan cannot see beyond ten steps.  Yao was speechless at Orochimaru's perverted hobby, but his movements were not slow. He reached out and a round fireball the size of a basketball appeared on his right hand. The hot temperature immediately dispelled the inexplicable coldness around him. With the light of the fireball,  Yao looked at the cave carefully.  What surprised him was that although it was dark and cold inside the cave, it was not damp. The soil on the ground had been firmly compacted, and the ground was dry and clean. It was not messy at all as Yao had imagined.

    "It's really a snake! Even the base has to be put underground." Yao complained speechlessly.  At this time, the two of them had come to a place similar to a hall. There were more than a dozen holes leading to other places all around. Such an environment that extended in all directions immediately made Yaodan feel pain. This grandma had so many side roads just on the first one.  Lu, how big is this base?

    Although Yao is also a sensory ninja, his perception can only sense various chakras within a certain range nearby, and he cannot yet achieve humanoid radar like Byakugan.  Therefore, when it comes to finding scrolls, he has no convenience compared to ordinary ninjas. He still has to go from room to room to find them.

    "Damn it, I really have to take my time to find it. How long will it take to find such a big base? Oh, I hope Orochimaru can be more cautious and arrange barrier mechanisms in important places!" Yao silently prayed to God in his heart, and then  Sensing other nearby chakras again.  Perhaps Yao's prayer really had an effect. Soon, he sensed different chakra fluctuations in several places deep in the cave.

    After determining the route, Yao opened his eyes and said to Sasuke: "Sasuke, follow me!" Then he rushed towards the nearest place with chakra fluctuations.

    After a while, the two stopped in front of a thick rock door, and the previous chakra fluctuation was emanating from behind the door.  Signaling Sasuke to back off, Yao also stayed far away from the door and pointed his sword at the door: "Tearing Heaven Sword Finger!" The light blue transparent giant sword rushed out from Yao's hand with the whistling sword roar,  As if cutting tofu, it penetrated the rock door without any delay. The sharp wind-attribute chakra exploded and quickly cut the door into pieces and fell to the ground.

    A piece of miserable green light shines from the broken door. In the hazy place, you can see the huge experimental table in the room and some huge capsule-like glass jars around it. Most of the jars are empty, but there are still some.A small part of the jars contained bright red liquid, and there were desiccated bodies in the liquid. It was unclear whether they were human or animal, or maybe both.

    Opening the Sharingan, Yao carefully scanned the room in front of him several times, and finally confirmed that there could be no powerful barrier inside. As for the ordinary mechanisms After greeting Sasuke, the two brothers slowly walked into the room.  The most conspicuous thing in the laboratory is the huge experimental table. Yao looked around and saw that the middle part of the large stone table was densely carved with tadpole inscriptions that he did not recognize. The space next to it was empty. It seemed that  It is a place where some experimental tools are placed.

    Yao came to those glass jars again and looked at the various corpses inside. Although he was used to seeing killings, he still couldn't help but feel nauseated.  Walking away quickly, Yao finally came to a dark corner, which was filled with dozens of large scrolls, which recorded a large number of formations and patterns, and there were some markings next to them that looked like Orochimaru.  Notes from previous experiments.  But looking at the thick dust on it, you can tell that these notes are probably either worthless or simply wrong, otherwise they wouldn't be randomly placed here like garbage.

    However, remembering the perversion of Orochimaru, a theoretical madman, Yao still took out two storage scrolls and solemnly put what Orochimaru considered garbage into them.  After looking at other places in the laboratory and finding that there were no other benefits to be gained, Yao took Sasuke out of the room and headed to the next chakra induction site. Even if this outermost laboratory had any benefits, it was definitely the lowest level.  , the deeper and more secret the place, the greater the benefits.

    "Huh? There is actually an analysis of the formation of the blood successor limit here? What a good thing, put it away! Ah! There is such a powerful forbidden fire move here? Haha, move it away, move it away! Well, there is also this, how to enhance it  Develop the vitality of the human body. Hey! There is also" Yao's whole body was full of leaks at this time, and he was dancing around in Orochimaru's base, and all the precious scrolls that he could not take away in the future were put into his  fanny pack.

    Until this moment, Yao truly had full admiration for Orochimaru, the madman.  You must know that no matter how impatient Orochimaru is, his instinct as a scientist makes it impossible for him to abandon his most important experimental results, which means that everything here has been studied and mastered by him.

    Looking at the large package of storage scrolls behind him, Yao bought it specially on the road, and it is now more than half full. This is despite the fact that there are still four places with chakra fluctuations that have not been searched.  If all the scrolls here were piled up, they would probably take up more than half of a room. Not to mention mastering it, even ordinary people would take a long time to memorize such a huge amount of information.

    Looking at Sasuke who was also holding a bunch of scrolls not far away, Yao skillfully took out a few scrolls from his package and threw them over: "Sasuke, these scrolls are all about lightning escape and enhanced **  The active content should be helpful to you, so put it away!" Sasuke was not polite when he heard this, and happily put the package away, and then handed the scrolls in his hands to Yao for safekeeping. Most of these scrolls were not used by either of them.  It was collected to be sent to Konoha Village for study.

    "Okay, the search is over here! Sasuke, continue to the next place!" Yao waved his hand, with a look of excitement on his face. He shook the heavy backpack behind him and felt so beautiful!  Taking Sasuke straight to the next place without stopping

    Finally, more than half an hour passed, and Yao and Sasuke stopped in front of a shiny black door. This was also the last place where Yao sensed chakra fluctuations, and it was also the place with the largest chakra fluctuations.  one place.  Sasuke consciously retreated far away. Yao stood in the distance and shot out a sky-searing sword finger, ready to go in and search.  But he didn't expect that the ever-conquering Sky-Removing Sword Finger would encounter an opponent this time. The door was made of unknown materials. Facing the violent attack of the Sky-Removing Sword Finger, it only cracked a long crack.  There was movement.

    "Some tricks!" Yao Yao's eyes lit up. This door seemed to be able to absorb chakra on its own. Just now, he clearly sensed that after the finger of the Sky-Removing Sword hit the door, the energy on it was quickly absorbed by the door.  Looking around, Yao suddenly came to a stone pillar in the cave and kicked it hard. The stone pillar suddenly broke under Yao's amazing strength. He picked up the stone pillar with both hands, bent his back, and held the stone pillar like a big bow with his body.  Throw it out hard.

    "Boom!" The door collapsed under the impact of the stone pillars. Behind the door was a gloomy place, as if a black hole swallowed up all the light coming in from the outside.  Instructing Sasuke to wait outside, Yao summoned a fireball with his right hand and walked cautiously into the room.  Unexpectedly, there was nothing in this room except a large sealed iron can.

    Frowning in confusion, Yao carefully sensed the room again, and was shocked to find that the source of the chakra was actually in the iron can in front of him.  The muscles of the body are tensed, and the right hand is empty and facingThe tin can in front of him was lightly scratched.

    "Chi~" A clear scratch suddenly appeared on the tin can, and then the tin can above the scratch slowly slid to the ground.  "Crash" A sound of running water came, and I saw that the tin can was actually full of water. The water seemed to have its own spirituality. Although the can was broken, they did not flow wantonly, but gradually rose.  rises and reveals the outline of a human figure.

    Yao's eyes had already turned scarlet. He looked at the human-shaped liquid in front of him and said lightly: "A ninja from the Ghost Lantern clan? Stop pretending to be a ghost and show your true colors!"

    "Oh? You can actually see through my water transformation technique, you are really powerful!" A somewhat frivolous male voice suddenly came from the water in front of Yao, and then Yao saw that the water quickly materialized, and after a while, a  A young man with white hair and a row of triangular teeth in his mouth appeared in front of Yao: "This is the first time we meet, my name is Gui Deng Shuiyue, please give me some advice! Let me tell you first, don't expect me to thank you!"

 Text Chapter 69: Then ransack the house

    Update time: 2013-04-01

    "Kiden Suigetsu? What's your relationship with Kiden Mangetsu?" Yao thought about it several times, and found out helplessly that the only person he knew with the surname Kiden was Kiden Mangetsu, one of the former Kirito Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    Shuiyue was twisting his neck 360 degrees non-stop, and after hearing Yao's words, he said nonchalantly: "Who knows, I remember there seems to be a brother with this name!" After that, he stretched again, as if  After moving his body, Suigetsu suddenly turned to look at Yao, "So, where is Orochimaru? You didn't say that you killed him, did you?"

    Yao shrugged: "Although he is not dead, I think he will definitely not be easy now." Of course what Yao said is not a lie, he got the seal of the first generation, especially that seal still uses Amaterasu as the carrier, Orochimaru  It's strange that I feel better now.  But Suigetsu obviously didn't believe it. Although he wanted to skin Orochimaru and cramp him, in Suigetsu's heart, he was afraid of Orochimaru like a tiger. Otherwise, with his fearless character that day, he would have escaped from the trap as soon as possible.  He walked out swaggeringly.

    Of course, Shuiyue¡¯s thoughts have nothing to do with Yao, and he doesn¡¯t have any thoughts about this person Yao. He just lets it go, and the rest has nothing to do with him.  He turned around and walked out of the room and greeted Sasuke outside: "Let's go, Sasuke! There is nothing good here. Next, just practice here for a while!"

    "Hey, wait a minute!" Suigetsu saw Yao actually turned around and walked away. He suddenly became anxious, no longer caring about his fear of Orochimaru, and hurriedly chased after him.  After subconsciously looking around and realizing that there seemed to be no one in the base, Suigetsu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly took two steps to stand in front of Yao and Sasuke, who were looking at him not far away, with complicated expressions on their faces.  : "You won't really kill Orochimaru, right? Are you kidding, you are still so young"

    "It's up to you whether you believe it or not! Otherwise, why do you think we are searching here so blatantly?" Yao said impatiently, and then took the lead and walked out.  Sasuke followed Yao, and after thinking for a while, he turned around and glanced at Suigetsu, who was still hesitant behind him: "If you want to leave, hurry up! Orochimaru is not here now." He said and left quickly.

    "Free!" This was the only thought left in Shuiyue's mind, and she couldn't help crying with joy, tears rolling down her face.  But he was not that fragile after all, and he soon calmed down a little.  Seeing that Yao and the two were about to go away, he quickly wiped his face twice and chased after him, "Hey, wait for me! I don't know the road!"

    ¡­¡­

    A month later, in a hidden canyon near Sound Ninja Village.  Sasuke was standing in front of a big tree at this time, with a pure iron weight-bearing armguard on his right arm, stabbing the tree trunk in front of him as fast as he could.  There were four broad bean-sized circles painted on the trunk of the big tree. Every time Sasuke's sword struck those circles very accurately, those circles had now turned into deep holes.

    Not far away from Sasuke, Yao was also slowly using his big monument-breaking hand. This set of palm techniques improved by Tiandao has now become his main project. The power Tiandao used his body to exert that day,  Even the Heaven-turning Seal is far behind.  The Great Monument Slammer, improved by Tiandao, was able to completely superimpose the power of multiple consecutive palm strikes. At that time, Tiandao superimposed 99 palms in one breath, and launched Bei Liuhu's killing move in one fell swoop.

    Not only that, this set of palm techniques has a very strong sealing effect. If 9 palms can be stacked, its sealing ability is no less than a B-level sealing technique.  If he could stack 99 palms in one breath like Tiandao, I'm afraid even if the Ten-Tails came, he could easily seal it although it would be an almost impossible task to reach Tiandao's level.

    The difficulty of this stacking naturally increases with the number of palms. Yao divides the steps into 10 levels, and every ten palms is a hurdle. The stacking difficulty from one palm to nine palms is not particularly severe, but from  The leap from 9 palms to 10 palms is more than 10 times more difficult than before.  Even Yao, after more than three months of practice, has only barely reached the second level, being able to superimpose the power of 19 palms at a time.

    Although it is still not as powerful as the Heaven-turning Seal, its consumption is much less than the latter. Yi Yao's physique can be used more freely in battle.  As for Yi Yao's body, if he wants to use it at will, he can only stack up to 13 palms.  But even so, its power is beyond all the previous moves except for the Heaven-turning Seal and Susanoo.

    However, Yao has been a little troubled recently. Perhaps it is because he cannot break through the second level of his palm skills, or perhaps his continuous breakthroughs some time ago have exhausted his accumulated potential.  In short, Yao is now stuck in a bottleneck. No matter how hard he tries, his strength is still at the same level.  After performing the palm technique again, Yao slowly stopped the technique and looked angrily at Shuiyue, who was staring at him with wide eyes as he practiced boxing, and said: "Hey, I told youNow that you are free, why are you always following us?  "

    "There's no special reason. I just don't know where to go now, so I thought it would be more interesting to follow you." Shuiyue smiled cheekily at Yao, showing her white teeth.  Of course, the real reason was that after he heard Sasuke say that Yoshi was the one who defeated Orochimaru, and that Orochimaru was probably not dead, Suigetsu, who had been bitten by a snake for three years and was afraid of well ropes, decided to rely on Yoshi.  , until it is confirmed that Orochimaru is dead.

    Yao was speechless. In fact, Yao had no idea of ??knocking him out and then sneaking away quietly, but unfortunately, his hydration technique was not afraid of physical skills at all, which meant that even the powerful fists and horses were weak in front of the Ghost Lantern clan!  Unless Yao directly burned Shuiyue dry with a fire, there was no way he could do any harm to him.  But after all, Shuiyue was released by himself, and Yao wanted to kill him with his own hands. Yao didn't know why, but he always felt a little awkward, and he wasn't such a murderous person.

    There is a small wooden house on one side of the valley, which is also the residence of the three of them recently. There are several tables and stools made of thick wooden piles in front of the house.  Yao sat down on a wooden bench, took out a scroll from his pocket, and looked at it carefully, often giving expressions of enlightenment.  These scrolls are naturally the trophies obtained from Orochimaru. Yao specially selected the scrolls for Fire Release, Wind Release, and ** research that he mainly focuses on. In addition to practicing boxing every day, he studies the above knowledge.

    Orochimaru is indeed a perverted fighter. His many studies on fire escape and wind escape have impressed Yao. His various novel ideas and unique methods have benefited Yao a lot.  For example, how to make wind-type chakra sharper, how to make fire-type chakra more explosive, as well as advanced applications of fire escape, chakra recovery techniques, etc., and even how to use wind and fire chakra to create blood stains.  Research, although this research failed, the experimental process recorded above still taught Yao a lot.

    In-depth analysis of chakra, understanding of the essence of ninjutsu, the principles and techniques of various ninjutsu Although Yao can be regarded as a ninjutsu doctor like the third generation, compared to Orochimaru, his foundation is far behind.  .  Apart from anything else, although Yao invented many ninjutsu, all of them were in the direction of taijutsu, and the use of chakra was simple and rough.

    As for Orochimaru, Yao swore to the lamp that he could definitely develop any S-level ninjutsu within a week, including long-range attack, melee combat, assistance and even sealing techniques.  In Yao's view, Orochimaru has initially achieved the level of simplifying complex ninjutsu and tracing back to its origins. Although it is still far from returning to nature, it is still remarkable!  He is worthy of the title of ninjutsu super genius.

    "I said, are these things really that useful? I can't understand them at all!" Yao Zheng was fascinated when a white-haired head suddenly appeared in front of him, and Shui Yue's somewhat arrogant voice came to his ears.  Looking at the dense text symbols in front of him, Shuiyue said that he was completely indifferent to it and could not understand what he was talking about.

    Yao was suddenly disrupted from his thoughts, and angrily slapped Suigetsu's stretched-out head away: "You little brat, you haven't even practiced ninjutsu yet, how can you possibly understand this! Just play while you're at it! Don't disturb me.  .¡±

    "Tch! What's so great!" Shuiyue muttered and walked away, "If this thing is really good, then there are more in the northern stronghold!" After saying that, he raised his head and was about to go outside to hunt some prey for dinner.  But suddenly he saw Yao appearing in front of him at some point, with his two nostrils spread like a cow's nose, blowing hot air out.

    "What did you just say? There are more collections? Where are they? Do you know?" He grabbed Shuiyue's shoulders with both hands, and Yao shook Shuiyue's thin body like a sieve.

    Shui Yue rolled his eyes at Yao Yao, and quickly escaped from Yao's clutches. He looked at Yao who was excited and flushed with vigilance: "This is just Orochimaru's stronghold in the recent period, but his most recent  The important curse seal experiment is still in the northern stronghold. It is said that the curse seal allows people to freely manipulate the body muscles to change into any shape, and it can also greatly increase the physical strength and chakra amount. I am sure the research notes there should be better than  There are many here.¡±

    "But you have never been given a curse mark. How do you know this matter so clearly?" Yao looked back and forth at Shuiyue's body several times in confusion, and found no trace of the curse mark at all.

    A flash of light mixed with hatred and fear flashed in Shuiyue's eyes: "Hmph, how could I not know that that guy tried his best to use me as the next reincarnation container, just because of the special body of our ghost lamp clan?  Sex, I can easily get rid of the shackles of the curse seal by discarding the part of my body that contains the curse seal, so his curse seal has never been able to be placed on me. Orochimaru once took me to the northern stronghold just to solve the problem of the curse seal.  But fortunately, it failed in the end! Hum, my hydration technique is not that easy to break."

      "Sasuke! Pack your things! We will go to Orochimaru's home tomorrow!" Yao shouted to Sasuke who was still practicing sweating profusely not far away, and then ran into the house to pack his things.  .

 Text Chapter 70 Northern Stronghold

    Update time: 2013-04-02

    "Hey, is it really okay for us to go there in such a big way? Didn't you say that Orochimaru might not be dead yet?" On the sea, Yao and Sasuke walked in front of him calmly, and half of Suigetsu's body melted into the water.  Yao and the two kept turning, with a little fear on their faces, and they kept mumbling worriedly.

    Before Yao could speak, Sasuke suddenly raised his foot and stamped on Suigetsu's head, stepping him into the water. He said impatiently: "You are very annoying! Even if Orochimaru is not dead and brother Yao is still here,  What are you anxious about?"

    "Tch! You said it so arrogantly. I thought you would say something like 'I'm still here, don't be afraid!'" Shuiyue popped up from the water on the other side with a teasing expression on his face, but  No look of anger.  Maybe there really is a legendary fate. Suigetsu and Sasuke's personalities are hot and cold, but they get along very harmoniously.

    Sasuke raised his head arrogantly after hearing Suigetsu's words: "Huh, what's so great about Orochimaru! Give me three years and I'll show you how to surpass him!" His tone was full of confidence, indicating that he was not trying to show off his words.

    "You're still stealing the rubbish thrown away by others. How lucky you are that you can say such things!" Suigetsu complained sharply, and then quickly buried his head in the water, avoiding Sasuke's step again.  foot.  He stuck his head out from elsewhere again, laughing and making faces at Sasuke who was gritting his teeth.

    In this way, while Sasuke and Suigetsu were bickering and fighting, after an unknown amount of time, the group finally arrived at a small island in the sea.  This island looks very ordinary. Most of the area is a tall mountain, and the other half is a beach. The entire island is bare, without even a single plant, and looks very desolate.

    "Tsk tsk, Orochimaru is really good at finding places! For such an ordinary island, I'm afraid other people will just treat it as an ordinary island even if they pass by." Looking at the poor island in front of him, Yoshi couldn't help but sigh.  .  Seeing such a small island on the sea, there is no way that people will not stay. The barrenness of this island is visible to the naked eye, and the scenery is also desolate. No one would be willing to rest on such an island. After all, Yao had seen there before  There are several other islands with beautiful scenery.

    Under Shuiyue's guidance, the three of them walked more than half a circle around the island, and finally landed on a relatively flat beach. At the end of this beach was a continuous mountain wall, with only a gap in the middle that could barely allow one person to pass through.  .  Suigetsu pointed at the gap and said: "That's Orochimaru's stronghold inside. It actually looks very narrow, but inside is a small valley surrounded by mountains, where those experimental subjects can fight or rest."

    Yao nodded and walked in first.  After passing through a long and narrow mountain crevice, the three of them suddenly saw a clear vision. An equally desolate valley appeared in front of everyone. In the valley, there were more than a dozen strange humanoid monsters.  They were either leisurely basking in the sun, writing or drawing on the ground, or making gestures in pairs. At first glance, it seemed like a harmonious sceneif they looked a little more normal.

    Yao and the others did not hide their whereabouts. The arrival of the three of them naturally attracted the attention of the dozen monsters. One of them had a pair of devil horns. The dark-brown-skinned monster looked at Yao and the others and made strange sounds from their mouths.  Laughing: "I didn't expect that I could see normal human beings here! Haha You guys came here accidentally. It's such a pity that your bad luck means that you can only survive until today.  ¡±

    "Hahahayes, yes! I just happened to be bored to death here, and I finally have some fun!" The other monsters on the side also laughed bloodthirstyly, and quickly surrounded the three of them.

    Yao didn't pay any attention to the situation of being surrounded. He turned his head slightly and asked Shuiyue: "Are they the people you mentioned who were cursed? Sure enough, their bodies have turned into monsters! However, they are indeed very scary.  These people have mediocre aptitudes for magic, but this curse seal can actually improve their physical bodies to such an extent, it¡¯s amazing!¡±

    "Well, I heard that Orochimaru's curse seal has two forms. In state 1, he can still maintain his human form. But if it reaches state 2, then the curse seal will automatically select part of the body to mutate according to your wishes and physical conditions. It is possible  It is also possible to turn into a beast and turn into other things. These people are just defective products, that's why they are locked up here." Shuiyue simply explained to Yao, and also did not take the surrounding people in front of him to heart.  .

    Yao was stunned for a moment when he heard this: "Defective products? They should all be in state 2, so they are still called defective products? So what does it look like to be truly successful?"

    "This is not a problem with the cursed seal state. State 2 is not difficult to achieve. It's just that some people can only increase their strength by 3 times in state 2, but some people can increase it by 6 times or even stronger! Even higher levels.  He can also freely change parts and control the progress of body changes. Orochimaru's prescribed state is 2.Those with a power increase of less than 5 times are all defective products and are lumped together here.  "Shuiyue still took the trouble to introduce Yao.

    However, their leisurely attitude irritated the monsters around them. They were originally treated as rubbish and were already filled with anger. Now how could they hold back when they were so nakedly slapped in the face?  I saw a man with a lizard head suddenly yelling: "Don't be too arrogant! Die!" As he said this, his body turned into a black shadow and rushed towards the three of them.

    Yao easily dodged the lizard man's attack and slapped him away with a slap of his hand. He flicked his fingers. He really had no interest in these rubbish that didn't even have the strength of a jounin.  Glancing at Sasuke who was eager to try, Yao smiled and said, "Sasuke, I'll leave these people to you! You have two minutes to do it!"

    Sasuke's eyes widened and he smiled confidently: "That's too much! One minute is enough." Such a contemptuous tone naturally made the surrounding monsters furious. Although Yao Xiao showed his hands before, their anger still made them scream one by one.  He rushed up, imagining the scene of tearing the three of them apart with his claws.

    "It's a pity that the ideal is very happy, but the reality is very skinny."  I saw Sasuke calmly facing the attacks of more than a dozen people, and suddenly the whole body was filled with lightning. Different from the Chunin exam, this time the blue arcs did not scatter randomly, but surrounded them like a thin layer of armor.  Holding Sasuke's body, Sasuke's figure disappeared from the place in an instant. The next moment he was ten meters away, and he calmly put the Kusanagi sword in his hand back into its scabbard.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A series of water sprays sounded, and the monsters that were still menacing before fell to the ground one after another. Four deep bloody holes were pierced in each person's shoulder blades and knees.  With shrill howls coming out of their mouths, the monsters' muscles squirmed quickly, and they soon turned into normal humans.

    "Let's go!" Yao calmly ordered Shuiyue behind him.  Shuiyue looked at the dozen or so people lying on the ground with pity: "Why bother! As long as you don't come to cause trouble, won't it be fine?" Of course, with his character, these words are definitely a cat over a mouse.  It can be easily seen from his affected expression.

    Walking into the base, the three of them, led by Shuiyue, easily emptied all the scrolls here. Most of them recorded the curse seal experiments. Although Yao would not take such extreme measures to gain power,  With such a weird method of improving physical strength, Yao believes that there must be many theories in it that he can learn from.

    But just when the three of them finished searching, they were about to leave.  Suddenly, Yao sensed an extremely pure and huge chakra erupting from the depths of the base. This was human chakra!  And this chakra was different and powerful from any chakra he had ever felt before!  purely!  overbearing!  He had only felt this feeling in the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine and Eight Tails, which was the powerful chakra that belonged exclusively to the tailed beasts.

    Tailed beasts are different from humans. They are born with a collection of chakra. Not only the amount of chakra and the speed of recovery are amazing, but their power is also far greater than that of humans' own condensed chakra.  But now, the chakra deep in the base gave Yao no less feeling than the tailed beast, but it contained a lot more chakra. This shocked him greatly: "There are people in this world who can actually use chakra."  The refined ones are as strong as the tailed beasts? If I can"

    Thinking of this, Yao Yao's eyes lit up and he ran towards the direction of the chakra without hesitation.  He ignored Suigetsu's yelling behind him, but Sasuke knew that Yao must have discovered something and followed him without saying a word. This made Suigetsu sigh helplessly, and after thinking about it, he finally chased after him.  .

    Yao increased his speed to the limit, his whole body turned into a line of blue smoke, and he had reached the innermost part of the base in a few breaths.  There wasn't much in the innermost part of the base, but there was an ordinary iron door at the end, with faint whispers coming from inside.  Sensing the chakra inside the door, Yao didn't hesitate, strode forward and stretched out his hand to push open the door.

    The violent wind blew Yao's hair high, and a black fist that looked like a thick wooden stake covered with ferocious barbs appeared in front of Yao. Only then did a high-pitched roar sound in Yao's ears.  Voice: "Die!" Yao smiled slightly, and retreated instantly. The fist kept chasing, but Yao's speed was exactly the same as the opponent's chasing speed. The fist always only kept an inch away from Yao, as if it had stopped.  There has been no movement there.

    Soon Yao retreated to the wall behind him, his head tilted slightly, and the fist missed Yao's ear and hit the wall behind him.  The owner of the fist didn't seem to give up. The hand that had already smashed into the wall suddenly swung, and the wall was easily torn open by his arm as if it were made of tofu.  Yao still didn't fight back. With a shudder, he was 2 meters away in an instant. His black fist drew an arc in the air and flew past Yao's nose.

    And at this timeYao finally saw the appearance of the master of the fist clearly. He was about the same age as Sasuke and was very tall. At this time, the rest of his body was still normal. Only his right arm and right cheek had changed appearance, and even the eyeball of his right eye had changed.  It also turned into a faint ashes, and the piercing killing intent emanated from him. This killing intent was so pure, not mixed with other impurities such as hatred, violence, bloodthirsty, etc., it was just the most primitive killing desire.

 Text Chapter 71 Libra Chongwu

    Update time: 2013-04-03

    "You can actually dodge my attacks twice in a row? He's quite an awesome guy!" A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of the boy's mouth, and a burst of black tadpole writing suddenly appeared on the right side of his face, quickly covering his entire body.  His body turned completely brown, like some kind of wood, his face changed into the outline of a helmet, and the ferocious barbs on his limbs were chilling.

    "Grala" The boy's right foot crushed the ground hard, and spider web-like cracks quickly extended from his feet.  The body disappeared instantly and rushed in front of Yao with a harsh sonic boom. His right fist was like a dragon coming out of the sea, slamming into Yao's face with twisted air waves.

    Yao had just watched the young man approach quietly until the violent wind of the fist hurt his cheek, and his eyes suddenly lit up with a dazzling light.  His right hand was stretched out in front of his face in an ordinary way, as if to prevent the sand blown by the breeze from blinding his eyes. It was so soft that there was no sign of any strength.

    "Boom, boom, boom!" The violent air flow formed a huge wind column behind Yao, hitting the surrounding walls with a loud rumbling sound. The ground beneath his feet shattered, and a path extending back from Yao's feet was more than 10 meters long.  Long deep trench.  However, Yao's hand in front of him did not move away at all, and he easily held the young man's fist in place, looking as relaxed as eating and drinking.

    "Howpossible?" Even in a crazy state, Yao's strength still shocked the young man.  Yao ignored the boy's thoughts and suddenly slapped the boy's chest with his left palm. A milky white halo quickly spread from his palm and quickly enveloped the boy's body.  The black tadpole text lit up on the boy's skin again, and then suddenly turned red and quickly converged towards his neck, and soon disappeared, and the boy returned to his human appearance.

    With a head of orange-red hair and a rough face with a trace of innocence and honesty, the young man blinked and quickly remembered what happened before.  "Ah!" As if he thought of something terrible, the young man suddenly rushed into the previous room with his head in his hands, locked the iron door tightly, and shouted excitedly at Yao outside: "Please! Help me hold the door  Lock it! I don¡¯t want to go out again!¡±

    Yao¡¯s right hand remained motionless and remained blocked in front of his face.  It wasn't until after a while that Yao slowly lowered his hand, only to see that his entire right arm was trembling slightly unconsciously.  Yao's expression was filled with ecstasy: "What a strong body! You can actually be on par with me! And you can have such a pure heart"

    Arriving in front of the closed door, Yao directly reached out and inserted his hand into the iron door, and directly pulled out the door weighing one to two hundred pounds.  Then he threw the door aside and looked at the young man inside who huddled up in fear and said with a smile: "Come out! You won't go crazy now." With such a good talent and beautiful jade, Yao felt moved for the first time.

    "No! I don't want to go out anymore! I really don't want to kill anyone anymore!" The boy squatted in the corner and buried his head in his knees. His voice was trembling, "Please! Close the door."

    Yao sighed, a touch of softness appeared in his eyes, and reached out to rub the boy's head. The boy raised his head blankly, and met Yao's gentle eyes: "It must have been hard to suppress for so many years." Looking at the boy's eyes that quickly became moist,  , Yao suddenly reached out and pulled him up from the ground, "Get up, how can a man be so spineless! Come with me, I can cure your disease."

    "Cure?" A trace of doubt flashed in the young man's eyes. He knew his problem very well. Even Orochimaru, who he thought was extremely powerful, had no choice but to use Kimimaro, who was much stronger than him, to suppress him.  Although Yao made him feel very close, he looked not much older than himself. Although he was much stronger than himself, the boy did not quite believe that Yao could have a way to stop him from going crazy.

    Yao didn't say anything, just smiled and said: "Then you can try violently again. Anyway, even if you are violent now, you are no match for me. Even if I can't suppress you, it doesn't matter, right?" The young man hesitated after hearing this.  , but at this moment Yao's eyes suddenly turned red, a strange light flashed, the young man's facial expression suddenly became ferocious again, tadpole tattoos quickly appeared on his body, and his body rapidly expanded into a monster covered with barbs.

    "Kill you!" The monster screamed crazily and rushed towards Yao again.  But this time Yao didn't resist anymore. Two balls of flames lit up in his eyes, and the shadows turned into two golden sunrises rising from his eyes. A huge masculine aura spurted out, and the surrounding space was at this moment.  It seemed to become warm and peaceful, and he suddenly said: "Calm down!"

    Yao's voice was not very loud, but it sounded like a thunder in the young man's ears. He only felt a warmth in his mind. The original cold consciousness of killing melted quickly like snow meeting the scorching sun, and his consciousness quickly returned to clarity.

    The body returned to its original state, and the young man looked at the excited Yao in front of him.She was trembling, and two lines of tears fell from her eyes.

    "What's your name?" Yao Wen looked at the young man and asked.

    ¡°Chongwu, Libra Zhongwu!¡± The young man quickly wiped his tears and replied.  His eyes were filled with ecstasy. He had been looking forward to this moment for too long. Ever since the first time he accidentally killed an elder who usually loved him very much, Chongwu had always thought that he was a disaster star. He was like a disaster when he was with others.  A time bomb.

    Jugo originally thought that he was destined to be alone in this life, but just 9 years ago, a young man named Kimimaro brought him here. Kimimaro was more powerful than he imagined, and he could still face his crazy self without any harm.  He suppressed himself, which made Jugo think that God must be pitying him, so he let Kimimaro come to him. As long as Kimimaro was there, he no longer had to worry about the hidden danger of going crazy.

    But God seemed to have played a joke on Jugo. Not long ago, Kimimaro suddenly found him again to say his final farewell. Only then did Jugo know that his best friend had been suffering from an incurable disease, and now he finally  It's almost the end of life.  From then on, Jugo locked himself tightly in this small dark room again. He was blaming himself. He thought it must be because of his own misfortune that Kimimaro ended up like this.

    Thinking like this, Zhongwu's original joyful expression gradually disappeared, and there was a hint of bitterness in his eyes. He looked at Yao and said seriously: "You'd better go, I'm an ominous person, and everyone who is with me will not end well. You'd better not be with me."  I walked too close!"

    "Hahaha" Seeing Zhongwu's serious expression, Yao was stunned for a moment, then suddenly burst into laughter holding his belly, patting Zhongwu's shoulder hard, Yao's eyes revealed a look of satisfaction, "Don't worry, in this world  There is nothing ominous about it. As long as you have enough strength, nothing or anyone can threaten you! Although I dare not say that I am invincible, there are only a few people in this world that I can be afraid of. "

    "Why are you helping me?" Chonggo looked at Yao and finally asked his most puzzling question.

    Yao was slightly surprised: "I thought you were a young kid who didn't understand anything, but I didn't expect you still have some common sense!"

    After saying a word, Zhongwu touched his head in embarrassment. Yao didn't need to make any more jokes when he saw this. He restrained his smile and said: "In my opinion, the reason why you go crazy from time to time is because of your special physique. Although it has great side effects.  , but it gave you a body with unlimited potential, and this is what I value! Are you willing to accept the assessment of my direct disciple? "

    "Disciple?" Chongwu's head was a little hard to turn around for a while.

    Yao nodded: "Yes, but it's not an ordinary teacher and student, but a father-son relationship. If you want to learn my skills, the stronger you are, the better. You are the best jade I have ever seen."  , as long as you polish it well, it won¡¯t be a problem to surpass me in the future. And my sect can only accept one direct disciple in a lifetime. The master needs to spend all his efforts on cultivating this only disciple so that he can inherit his mantle. You can even say that he is a disciple.  It¡¯s much more important than the master¡¯s own wife and children!¡±

    "Ah? So powerful!" Zhongwu's eyes widened. Although he was simple, he was not ignorant of the world.

    Most of the mentors and disciples in the Naruto world are like the relationship between teachers and students in Yao's previous life. Although there is affection, it is generally not too strong.  But the master and apprentice mentioned in Yao's words are different. Most of the boxers in the previous life will accept a direct disciple when they are about to grow old, and then devote all their own efforts to train him. It can be said that it is countless times better than treating their own children.

    And all this is so that when you get old in the future, you can have someone to accept the challenges of others on your behalf. You have to know that in the world, who can have few enemies?  When you are young and strong, others will not dare to trouble you, but it will be different when you are old and frail. If you do not have a good apprentice, you will almost certainly live a miserable life in your later years.

    Of course, now that Yao has reached the point where he can see the gods, and his body has reached an indestructible state, there is no need to worry about aging.  But Yao is also a human being, and he has to die after all. He doesn't want the martial arts he brought and perfected from his previous life to be lost after his death. Although this is a world created by the so-called Little Japan, since he is here, he must stay here.  Buy something so that you don't waste your time being reborn.

    "However, Yao did not hesitate to accept Chongwu, because his direct disciple is related to the inheritance of his mantle, and the selection of candidates must be very careful. The talent, will, understanding, and mentality must satisfy Yao.  At present, Jonggo's talent and mentality can be regarded as meeting Yao's requirements, but Yao is still unclear about other aspects and has to go through many tests to be sure.

    ¡°What if this Zhongwu has qualifications comparable to the legendary Guo Daxia?  If this is really the case, then he has to kill Naruto and replace him as the entireHe is the protagonist here, otherwise he will only be able to wander at the dark level for the rest of his life, and Na Yao will have to cry to death!

    "How about Jonggo? Are you willing to accept the assessment of my direct disciple? I promise that if you really become my disciple, then you will be able to perfectly control your body in the future and never be threatened by madness again." Yao looked at Jonggo  Full of expectations.

    "I promise!"

    PS: Today, the new book will be released as a saved manuscript. Let¡¯s get rid of two chapters here first.  Great readers!  Seeing that Baicai is working so hard, let¡¯s give the new book some comfort!  Although this book is unfinished, Baicai will definitely give it a fairly perfect ending!  !  please!  !  Please donate all your red tickets to the new book "Cultivation of Martial Arts to Become a God", thank you all.

 Text Chapter 72 Three Years

    Update time: 2013-04-03

    "What? Brother Yao, you actually want to accept this person as your direct disciple?" Looking at the timid Jugo behind Yao, Sasuke's mouth was so curled up that he could hang a bottle of oil, and his face was filled with all kinds of envy, jealousy, and hatred.  Can he not eat it?  Thinking that he and Yao had learned martial arts for so many years, although Yao must have taught him wholeheartedly, Sasuke has never been able to make Yao's heart move, that is, he has not been able to meet the standards of Yao's direct disciple.

    ¡°And now this young man who is about the same age as himself has actually made Yao want to accept a disciple. Doesn¡¯t that mean that he is not as good as this big man?  Therefore, the way Sasuke looked at Jugo couldn't help but become a little unkind. The sight was like a thorn in the back, making the honest and honest Jugo want to shrink his whole body and hide behind Yao.

    "Okay!" Yao slapped Sasuke on the head angrily, "Although your strength is still a little lower now, your level is not lower than mine. You can be regarded as the founder of the sect, and you are jealous of my apprentice.  ! Zhongwu is more honest, don¡¯t scare him! Besides, it¡¯s not certain whether he can pass the rest of my assessment!¡±

    Sasuke snorted and turned his head when he heard this. He didn't really want to embarrass Jugo, he just felt a little unhappy.  Shuiyue on the side had been silent from the beginning, until Yao was about to leave, he suddenly ran up to him and said with a flattering smile: "Brother Yao, see if you can accept me as your apprentice, my talent will definitely not be the best."  Worse than this big guy!"

    "You? Forget it, your character is unqualified, and I mainly study physical arts. But although your hydration technique makes you not afraid of most physical arts, it also makes you less afraid of the physical arts duel between life and death.  You can't reach a high level in physical skills. You should just learn ninjutsu honestly!" Yao glanced at him sideways, and Suigetsu was hit hard by his light words.

    One month later

    Not far from Orochimaru¡¯s northern stronghold, there is a remote forest in Taku no Kuni, with lush green trees and a light blue river running through the forest.  Beside the creek, there are several newly built cabins. In front of the cabins, there are two tall wooden piles with a thick log horizontally placed on them. Five steel targets are hung on the thick log through ropes.

    In front of the wooden stake, Sasuke stood quietly with his sword in hand, his eyes slightly closed and his mouth letting out a long breath.  Suddenly, Sasuke's eyes suddenly opened wide. In an instant, two flashes of lightning seemed to flash from his eyes. The right hand holding the sword suddenly moved. In just an instant, his right arm completely disappeared. At the same time, the hanging target in front of Sasuke was on the target.  There was a rapid sound like a rainstorm, and the bullseyes of the five targets suddenly shattered almost at the same time and turned into a small hole.

    In the small river not far away, Shuiyue's head suddenly emerged from it, dragging a heavy broadsword in his right hand. The blade was silvery and glowed with the unique cold light of metal. The smooth lines and sharp blade made  Others will know at a glance that Ta is not an ordinary person.  Slowly walking out of the water, you can see that the muscles in his right arm are obviously stretching and contracting abnormally.  As soon as they reached the shore, Shuiyue hurriedly threw the big knife in his hand, only to hear a loud "bang" and the ground shook slightly from the big knife.

    "Ah! It's so sore!" Shuiyue cried loudly as she collapsed on the ground.  Sasuke, who was not far away, also stopped training when he heard this. He sheathed his sword, turned around and looked at Suigetsu and said angrily: "It's a great blessing that Brother Yao is willing to teach you how to practice. What are you still complaining about?"

    Suigetsu turned over and sat up, turning his head arrogantly: "Humph, that's not because I agreed to join Konoha! You must know that I am very strong, and I am also a member of the Ghost Lantern clan. I will be able to add one to Konoha in the future.  A member of the powerful Water Escape Bloodstained Family! He will naturally treat me well." He took out a forehead protector with the Konoha logo from his arms and raised it.

    "It's ridiculous, I don't know how many years it will be before your blood stains form a family! It won't be of much value to Konoha at all! As for you, how can you be called a strong person with this little strength?" Sasuke sneered, with a very disdainful tone.  .

    Suigetsu wanted to refute, but thinking that Sasuke was far superior to him in terms of blood stains and strength, he could only shrug helplessly in the end. Of course he understood these truths. It was just a habitual complaint. Of course, Sasuke was just a habitual one.  A blow, he has said the same thing no less than ten times.

    In the forest behind the house, Yao was sitting on a tree trunk, and Chongwu stood respectfully in front of him, with a look of joy on his face, because just now, he had officially become Yao's direct disciple.

    Yao looked at the well-behaved Jugo and said: "Jugo, in Orochimaru's notes, your physique is called the body of a sage. I have also checked it carefully this month and found that your body can actually absorb the energy in the air on its own.  Do you know about this?"

    "Yes! My disciple once heard Orochimaru say it!" Zhonggo nodded, "It seems that the air around us is originally filled with endless chakra. They are called natural energy and are super powerful. Some ninjas have gone through special  After practicing,It can introduce this natural energy into the body and merge it with its own chakra, greatly increasing its strength in a short period of time.  "

    "That's right, you know quite a lot." Yao said seriously, "The trick you are talking about is called Immortal Mode. Although this kind of natural energy is very powerful, it is also very dangerous to the human body. It is slightly uncomfortable when absorbed.  Shen will lose his life. But you are different!" At this point, Yao's tone suddenly became higher, "Your body is born to absorb natural energy instinctively. It can be said that you are born to be in immortal mode all the time! But your  Although your body can withstand the erosion of natural energy, the natural energy you attract tends to kill"

    Chongwu was a little anxious: "Is there any problem with this, Master?"

    "Of course there is a problem." Yao smiled, "There is not just one kind of natural energy. Some natural energy mainly assists, while some natural energy mainly attacks. What you absorb is the more aggressive natural energy. This natural energy  It has a very strong murderous aura, which will affect the human spirit after entering the human body. Your body can resist the erosion of natural energy, but your spirit cannot do this, plus your body is always  It passively absorbs natural energy, so these killing auras will gather more and more. Every once in a while, when the killing aura reaches enough, it will control your spirit and turn you into a killing puppet!"

    Chongwu looked a little ugly: "Then master, what should I do?"

    "There are two ways! Now you need to first learn the boxing techniques I created. They can use the energy in the body to temper your body. As long as you use the boxing techniques several times a day to consume the natural energy accumulated in the body! Tsk tsk, I'm so envious.  You! The effect of natural energy body training is several times that of ordinary chakra! And after so many years of baptism with natural energy, the potential of your body can be said to be amazing. In the future, even if you rely solely on your physical strength, few will be your opponent.  !" Yao said slowly, raising two fingers.

    "What about the second method?" Chongwu looked happy.

    "This month, I have roughly told you about the realm of physical skills of my sect. As long as you reach the level of holding elixirs and your spirit is as round as a round golden elixir, then those unconscious killing auras will naturally not be able to affect your spirit! Even  If you can understand the artistic conception related to killing, then congratulations, these killing auras that are giving you a headache now will even become a powerful weapon for you." Yao did not show off and said it directly.

    Seeing Chongwu's somewhat discouraged look, Yao snorted dissatisfiedly: "How can you not have enough confidence even before you practice? A boxer should never lose confidence in himself, otherwise you will never reach the realm of holding pills in your life!  Besides, as my disciple, reaching the Dan Bao stage is just the most basic requirement for you!"

    Looking at the sun, Yao suddenly jumped down from the tree: "Let's go! It's time for lunch! Starting from the afternoon, you will start practicing!"

    Time often passes quickly inadvertently, and two months have passed in the blink of an eye. During these two months, Zhongwu began to gradually practice the basics of Chinese martial arts under Yao's guidance. The effect was very significant, at least he never had another episode of madness.  Sasuke and Suigetsu are also doing their own training, while Yao is studying the records about Sage Mode on Orochimaru's scroll.

    Although the opinions are different, this immortal mode is very similar to Yao's state of controlling the power of heaven and earth in ancient Chinese mythology in his previous life. Yao's current physical strength has reached the limit. Unless he breaks through the immortal gate, his own strength will no longer increase.  .  But if one's own strength does not increase, then it is impossible to break that door, and this will fall into an endless cycle.

    Therefore, Yao can only increase his strength from other aspects. When he first received the introduction of Sage Mode from Orochimaru, he immediately determined that this was the path he would take in the future!

    Manpower is limited but the power of heaven and earth is infinite. Only by using the power of heaven and earth to break the limits of the physical body, can he transcend his current state and become a true immortal.  However, the Immortal Mode is so powerful that it is not easy to understand. After two full months, Yao has only scratched the surface of it. It is estimated that it will take three or four years to master Yao.

    On this day, Zhongwu was standing on a pile practicing Xingyiquan. After completing a set of punches, Zhongwu gradually returned to Qi and completed the exercise. A long white dragon spurted out from his mouth, squirming in the air with fangs and claws.  Yao on the side smiled slightly. In fact, with Chongwu's physical condition, it was trivial to exhale like a sword, but to be able to do it so naturally showed that his martial arts skills had already reached a certain level.

    ¡°Chonggo, pack your things later, we don¡¯t have to stay here any longer!¡± After some time, Yao suddenly spoke up when he saw that Chonggo had finished training.

    The main purpose of his leaving the village this time was to take Sasuke to practice. The reason he stayed here before was to help Jugo lay a solid foundation, so it was best to have a quiet and comfortable environment.  Now Chongwu has a certain foundation., then the same goes for practicing while traveling on the road, but Sasuke has long been impatient. Besides, gaining more knowledge is also good for Jugo's martial arts practice.

    After going back and talking to Sasuke, the two of them naturally agreed. Needless to say, Sasuke needed more experience and perfected his way of sincerity, while Suigetsu was out of character. In such a small place, he  I've long been tired of staying around.  So, early the next morning, the Yao 4 set out again. This time, their goal was undecided!

    ps: The results of the new book are not ideal, and I am in a bad mood. This chapter may be a bit watery, so please forgive me.

 Text Chapter 73: Encounter with Mist Ninja

    Update time: 2013-04-04

    "Brother Yao, where are we now?" Somewhere, outside a foggy forest, Sasuke looked at the desolate scenery surrounded by mist, and looked at Yao who was leading the way with some confusion.  road.

    "Tch! Sasuke, you are really a road idiot!" Yao glanced at Sasuke with disdain, handsomely took out a map from his sleeve and spread it out, carefully searching for everyone's current location.

    Time ticked by, and soon it was 5 minutes later

    Looking at Yao who was covered in cold sweat and still looking at the picture, Sasuke couldn't help but twitch the corners of his eyes and asked in an extremely unpleasant tone: "Brother Yao, you won't tell me that you don't know about us either.  Where are you now?"

    "Ah ha ha ha how is it possible! It's just that the fog here is too thick to see clearly! You can know the direction when you get to the next town." Yao quickly put the map into his arms. Although he spoke confidently, his face  The smile on his face was obviously lacking in confidence.

    Looking at Yao's appearance, Sasuke opened his mouth to say something, but was suddenly interrupted by Suigetsu on the side: "Stop being so nagging! We have to get out of here quickly!" Suigetsu's expression was very serious, which was very different from his usual cheerful appearance.  His eyes flashed with cold light, and his tone was a little cold: "It smells really disgusting. This is the territory of Kirigakure Village. If you encounter them, you will be in trouble!"

    "Misty Hidden Village? In the blood mist?" Yao also frowned after hearing Shuiyue's words.

    Kirigakure is a famous bloody ninja village in the ninja world. The education and training methods of ninjas are extremely cruel, and the mortality rate is frighteningly high!  But precisely because of this, although Kirigakure's ninjas are not as numerous as the other four major ninja villages, their ninjas are all first-class elites.  Every Kirigakure ninja has been eliminated through numerous life and death tests, and their average strength is more than a little higher than other ninja villages.

    ??And Kirigakure has always been very closed, refusing to establish diplomatic relations with any other ninja villages, and prohibiting ninjas from other ninja villages from coming to Kirigakure's territory.  Once it is discovered that other ninjas have entered the village, what will follow is a relentless pursuit!  Therefore, Kirigakure Village has always had a strong sense of mystery in the ninja world.

    "Why did we come to Kirigakure? Do we have to go back the same way?" Yao muttered with a frown on his face. Thinking of the experience in his mind, he couldn't help but shuddered, "Well, I think we are still different  Find a way to leave? What do you think?"

    The other three people were also deep in thought when they heard the words. A string of bubbles suddenly appeared above their heads, forming a huge picture in the air, in which everyone's experiences in the past two years were staged

    On the vast and boundless sea, the four of them ran as much as they wanted under the rising sun. When they were tired, they stopped to rest. When they were hungry, they grilled two sea fish and enjoyed a delicious meal while looking at the magnificent scenery of the sea.

    This kind of life would be a kind of enjoyment for ordinary people.  However, if the words "2 years" were added to the time column of this kind of life

    "Hmph, how can the dignified Uchiha clan back down because of a mere fog ninja! We have to move forward bravely, those miscellaneous fish are no threat to us at all!" Sasuke's eyes ignited with blazing flames, and he pointed forward with his right hand, and the aura he exuded was unprecedentedly high.  , Suigetsu and Jugo on the side were also nodding their heads like chickens pecking at rice.

    It¡¯s hard to look back on the past!

    "Really? It seems that our Kirigakure ninjas are not worth mentioning in your eyes!" Suddenly, a child's voice sounded from all directions.  Immediately afterwards, eight black shadows instantly surrounded the four people.  These people were all dressed in gray Kirigakure ANBU uniforms, except that they all had a lifelike red wolf head embroidered on their shoulders.  Behind those eight people, a child who looked about fourteen or fifteen years old slowly walked out from behind a large tree.

    Yao suddenly looked shocked. There were always only eight Anbu with bloody wolf heads on their shoulders in Kirigakure. These people were the guards of the previous Hokage, and their strength was unfathomable.  Since they appear here now, there is no doubt that the person who looks like a child is the legendary Fourth Mizukage.

    "It is said that Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, is always as tall as a boy. It seems to be true. He is indeed Kirigakure who has reached the pinnacle of stealth skills. Even I was not aware of them at all." Yao tensed his body and looked at the opposite side.  The water shadow said loudly, "Yakura-sama, we are ninjas of Konoha. We entered your village by mistake because we were lost. We will leave immediately. Please make it easy! This is our ninja certification."

    Yao said, throwing his certificate of leaving the village in front of a blood wolf guard, spreading his hands to show that he had no ill intentions.  Each of these eight blood wolf guards has a strength no less than Asuma. The thin man leading him is even a shadow-level strongman. Plus there is Mizukage Yagura. In this case, it is best not to  Good fight.

    But although Yao doesn't want to fight, it doesn't mean that he is afraid of these people.  These 2The many experiences they had gained were not in vain. Sasuke had already mastered the rain-covering sword technique, and even experienced several huge waves while traveling on the sea, and he actually realized the meaning of his sword.  Yao calls it the Overlapping Wave Sword Intent. A sword shot out is like a wave of waves. Not only is its power continuous, but it will also become stronger and stronger as time goes by.

    Shuiyue has also made great progress, after all, his previous foundation was too poor.  Shui Yue is good at swordsmanship, but he is forced by Yao to dive to the bottom of the sea every day to practice Kung Fu. He has no choice but to do it. Most people have a headache when practicing Kung Fu underwater, but he can breathe directly in the water.  Since then, the practice time and effect are naturally much better than those of ordinary people.  After more than two years of undersea training, fighting against the surging undercurrents and whirlpools on the seafloor all day long, Suigetsu's current sword skills gave even Sasuke a headache.

    Chonggo is the most mediocre one among the three. He just keeps doing the basic training arranged by Yao. Thanks to his abnormal body and innocent heart, Chonggo has actually reached the level of  After attaining the great achievement of transforming energy, his physical strength is not inferior to that of Yaobi under the blessing of the natural energy in his body.

    With the current strength of the three of them, although they have not yet reached the shadow level, there is still no great pressure to single out an ordinary blood wolf guard. If they are just defensive, even if all seven blood wolf guards are on board, they will not be able to threaten them in a short time.  .  After such a long time, Yao was confident that he could take care of the remaining two people. Even if he couldn't kill two ordinary blood wolf guards, it would still be no problem to break out.  So Yao is not very nervous now.

    "Hmph! What does it have to do with me that you are ninjas of Konoha! If you dare to break into Kirigakure Village without permission, you will be killed" The fourth Mizukage said with a sneer without even looking at the certificate of leaving the village on the ground.  But before he finished speaking, Yao had already moved.

    Instantly, the speed reached the limit. The distance seemed to have lost its meaning at this time. The body turned into a black shadow, split into three and instantly hit three ordinary blood wolf guards.  "Chi!" The sound of a sharp blade piercing flesh sounded, and the three Blood Wolf Guards were directly knocked out by Yao. A big hole appeared in their chests, and blood spurted out like running water, causing a rain of blood to surround them.

    Not only Yao, but Sasuke and the other three also launched attacks at almost the same moment.  I saw that the surface of Sasuke's body was suddenly covered with a layer of blue armor. His speed was not much slower than that of Yao. The Kusanagi sword was quickly drawn out of the scabbard, turning into a bright cold star and killing a blood wolf in front of him.  Wei was completely enveloped, and the faint sound of waves could be heard.

    The blood wolf guard's reaction was not slow at all. Although the blood wolf guard was frightened by Sasuke's attack, his hands danced into phantoms: "Water Release-Water Impact!" The surrounding mist quickly condensed, and a thick  The water jet suddenly shot from in front of him straight towards Sasuke.

    Seeing that Sasuke was not evading his ninjutsu, he was relieved a little. Although this move was not very powerful, he thought it should be able to block Sasuke's steps slightly, and his body was ready to attack.  He moved back to distance himself, but as soon as his legs exerted force, he saw the water column in front of him suddenly dispersed, and a cold light instantly filled his entire field of vision

    The cold light disappeared immediately, and the mask on the face of the Blood Wolf Guard had turned into a pile of fragments, and his body was riddled with holes from Sasuke's sword.  On the other side, both Jugo and Suigetsu also made gains. Suigetsu's opponent was also a sword-wielding ninja. As a result, Suigetsu slashed with his sword, directly pressing his opponent's sword and splitting him in half.  Jugo was facing a big man. Facing Jugo's fist, he nonchalantly tried to resist, but was violently beaten to pieces by Jugo.

    In just the blink of an eye, the situation on the field has undergone earth-shaking changes. Originally, Yao's side was still quite weak.  However, just because Yao and the others could only sit back and wait to be killed, although the blood wolf guards were still vigilant on the surface, they were always a little relaxed in their hearts. As a result, Yao and others directly attacked with all their strength, killing them with one blow!  Now there are only three people left on Kirigakure's side, and now it's the other party's turn to consider whether to escape.

    Yao had no intention of stopping at all. Like a tiger, he rushed down the mountain towards the shadow-level master at the head of the Blood Wolf Guard, his scarlet Sharingan staring at his opponent.

    The thin Blood Wolf Guard Captain had also come to his senses at this time. When he saw his former subordinates turned into cold corpses and fell in front of him, his eyes instantly turned red. He looked at Yao who was rushing towards him.  With the intention of retreating, he suddenly pulled out a bandage knife from his back.

    "Hiramu Flathead! Liberation!" As he roared, the bandage on the big knife instantly spread out. The captain of the Blood Wolf Guard desperately poured his chakra into the knife, and then the whole big knife suddenly became  He picked up a large iron plate that looked like an electric iron.

    He held the handle of the knife with both hands and swung it violently. The iron plate seemed to teleport out of thin air and hit Yao's chest directly. Yao's body quickly flew backwards and a large amount of blood spurted out of his mouth.

    Blood Wolf GuardUpon seeing this, a happy smile appeared on the corner of the president's mouth, but before his smile could fade away, he felt a sudden sharp pain in his chest.  The scenery in front of me was blurry for a while, and as far as I could see, there was nothing in the distance but an open space, and there was nowhere to be found Yao.  He lowered his head and saw that a big hole had been blasted out of his chest, and his entire heart was gone.

    "Illusion! You are so strong!" After struggling to utter a few words, the captain of the Blood Wolf Guard's eyes dimmed quickly, and his body fell to the ground.

    PS: Sorry, the update is a bit late, it was very difficult to write.

    PS2: The new book "Cultivation of Martial Arts to Become a God" is in urgent need of clicks, collections and red tickets.

 Text Chapter 74 Battle with Shuiying

    Update time: 2013-04-05

    Withdrawing his fist calmly, Yao looked at the stunned Fourth Mizukage and the only lucky Blood Wolf Guard not far away with a solemn expression.

    Inadvertently scanning the eyes of the Fourth Mizukage, Yao's eyes suddenly widened and his whole body was shaken.  Deep in the fourth Mizukage's purple pupils, a blood-red three-magatama exuded a cold aura, and the look in his eyes was as high as a god in the sky.

    "How is that possible!" Yao screamed in his heart.  Looking carefully, sure enough, although the fourth Mizukage's expression was no different from that of ordinary people, Yao still noticed that his eyes looked a little dull.

    Taking a deep breath, Yao felt his hands tremble a little. There are actually people from the Uchiha family in this world, and they can control the shadows of a village and do it so seamlessly. Yao and Itachi's illusions are simply incomparable in front of this person.  It's like a child playing house.

    "Could it be him?" Yao's heart tightened, and he felt a biting cold air rush into his mind.

    The shock of the Fourth Mizukage only lasted for a short period of time, and soon his face returned to a look of indifference.  He slowly formed a knot with his hands and said, "Originally I just wanted to lock you up, but now I have changed my mind. I want to kill you! Transform into a three-tailed beast - state 2!"

    Streams of liquid-like black and red chakra suddenly emerged from the body of the Fourth Mizukage and quickly enveloped his entire body. Soon the Fourth Mizukage turned into a black and red monster, with no trace of it at all.  The original appearance.  Three tails stretched out from behind the buttocks, swaying gently in the wind.

    "You can actually transform into a tailed beast after being manipulated by others!" Yao didn't know how to react.  On the other side, the Fourth Mizukage squatted slightly, and the surrounding ground suddenly collapsed. The Fourth Mizukage's body rushed out quickly, and at the same time, the three giant tails behind him were like three thick spears piercing towards Yao.  .

    Facing the violent offensive of the fourth Mizukage Yagura, Yao moved forward instead of retreating. His hands seemed to be grinding, and he shot towards the three tails with a fiery red light.  Three powerful and heavy palms directly slapped the fourth generation's tail away, and then his legs suddenly became thicker. Before the fourth generation could react, he immediately came to him and slapped the fourth generation's chest with his right palm.

    "Boom!" The fourth generation's body suddenly stopped in place, and there was an earth-shattering explosion from behind, and bright firelight shot out far away.  He retracted his right palm, raised his body up from the ground, raised his palms high above his head, and slapped the shoulders of the fourth generation who was still trying to struggle.

    The overbearing power made Yagura kneel on the ground with his legs banging, making two deep pits in the ground.

    The surviving Blood Wolf Guard next to him was dumbfounded. The Fourth Generation, who had always been invincible in his mind, was knocked to his knees by someone else's two palms!  Not to mention him, even Sasuke and the three of them, who had a general understanding of Yao's strength, were horrified to see Yagura being so vulnerable in front of Yao at the same Kage level.

    "Ouch~" The fourth generation let out a wild beast's roar, his mouth widened to his ears, and a dark chakra ball in his mouth shone brightly.  The violent chakra fluctuations made the surrounding air seem to become thicker. Sasuke and others only felt that their chests were tight and they were a little breathless.

    Yao's eyes moved slightly: "I still want to resist!" His right palm slapped Yagura's head directly, and he pressed his head to the ground, and his mouth was naturally closed tightly.  "Buzz~" A dull sound came from Yagura's mouth, and the surrounding ground shook crazily as if an eight-magnitude earthquake had occurred. The large amount of smoke and dust made the surroundings instantly dim.

    Suddenly a red light flashed in front of Yao's eyes, and in the blink of an eye, three long bloody tails were about to penetrate Yao's eyes.  His body suddenly leaned back, and three tails flew past his scalp. With a strong kick of his legs, Yao quickly flew backwards and distanced himself from the Fourth Mizukage.

    The dust and smoke gradually dissipated, and the Fourth Mizukage fell on all fours. Even though his body was repaired by the tailed beast's chakra, there was still blood in his mouth.  Standing up suddenly, he saw that the blood-red chakra on Yagura's body suddenly faded rapidly. Although there was still a layer of chakra wrapping his body, the appearance of Mizukage could be seen.

    "You know that there is a huge gap between me in taijutsu, so are you going to use ninjutsu?" Yao immediately understood Yagura's intention.

    Although the previous state 2 can greatly improve the strength, speed and reaction of the Jinchuuriki's body, the chakra is too thick and forms a solid body to wrap around the Mizukage's fingers. In this way, he cannot form a powerful seal at all.  Ninjutsu.  Now, although he still has a chakra coat, it no longer affects his seal formation. Yao knows very well that the real battle will come next!

    Yagura's three tails suddenly stretched out and hooked a tree trunk far behind him. With a sudden pull, his body shot backwards rapidly.  Yao Leng roared: "Want to distance yourself? It's not that easy!" He stomped his right foot heavily on the ground and moved towards the fourth generation at a faster speed.The shadow chased after him, and the distance between the two quickly narrowed.

    "Water Release - Water Mirror Technique!" Seeing that Yao was about to catch up to him, Yagura formed a few seals calmly.

    A circular water mirror suddenly appeared in front of him, and the figure of Yao slapping his right palm was reflected in the mirror.  A wave of ripples suddenly appeared on the mirror surface, and Yao was surprised to see that his own reflection in the mirror actually came out of the mirror, waving his right palm in the same movement as Yao.

    "Bang!" The two palms met, and the surrounding air exploded. The surrounding trees were shattered by the aftermath of the collision between Yao and his reflection's palms.

    The reflection of Yao's body shattered into pieces after a palm strike with Yao, but Yao didn't feel uncomfortable either. The shadow's power was actually exactly the same as his, and his body felt uncomfortable under the opponent's huge force. He moved up and down under his feet.  The Eight Heavenly Dragons took eight steps back to resolve the force entering their bodies.

    Looking at the deep hole made by his feet on the ground in front of him, Yao's face suddenly showed a smile of reminiscence: "Ha! How many years has it been since I used this move? If it hadn't been for this move this time, even if it were my body  I¡¯m afraid I might have suffered some injuries just now.¡±

    Of course Yao could have resisted the counter-shock force just now to further close the distance with Yagura. Anyway, he had the power of healing in his body, but as long as the opponent had the Water Mirror Technique, it would be meaningless to catch up.  What's more, Yagura is still a puppet being manipulated, and Yao doesn't want to show his trump card to that mysterious person.

    "Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet! Water Release - Great Waterfall Jutsu! Combined Ninjutsu, Water Release - Ten Thousand Dragons Move the Sea!" Yagura saw that the distance between Yao and Yao had been opened, and he no longer hesitated, and dexterously moved his hands with ten fingers.  Like a butterfly in the flowers, it had activated two A-level ninjutsu in the blink of an eye and combined them together.

    I saw a huge torrent suddenly surge up from the surrounding ground towards Yao, and lifelike water dragons kept jumping out of the huge waves. By the time the water reached Yao, the huge waves had completely disappeared, and were replaced by overwhelming waves.  The water dragon, the piercing roar of the dragon sounded overwhelmingly.

    Thousands of water dragons rushed toward Yao from all directions, instantly submerging Yao's figure in the surging water.  After a while, the rushing waves finally faded away, and the place where Yao stood before was empty, with only a few pieces of fine wood remaining in place.

    "Did you use the Substitute Technique to escape? The Sharingan is really troublesome. You saw through my technique in an instant!" The Fourth Mizukage murmured to himself, his eyes carefully scanning every inch of the surrounding area.  Suddenly, Yagura's eyes were locked behind a big tree not far to his left, and he said softly: "Come out! You can't hide anything from me here!"

    Yao silently walked out from behind the big tree, his Sharingan glanced at the surrounding fog, and said with a clear smile: "No wonder you found me so quickly. Your chakra is actually in these fogs. This is the signature of the fog ninja."  Ninjutsu, Kirigakure no Jutsu, right? No wonder you Kirigakure ninjas can still kill enemies freely in the thick fog! It turns out these fogs are your eyes."

    "Make no mistake! I'm the only one in the Hidden Kiri Village who can use these mist as eyes!" Yagura looked at Yao expressionlessly, "But is this the only level of your power? If that's the only way  , then you will be dead today, we have already sent a message to the Anbu of the Mist Ninja!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a dozen black shadows suddenly appeared around the Fourth Mizukage. Except for the leading ninja, everyone wore the mask of the ANBU of the Mist Ninja.

    The leader was a beautiful female ninja, with long silky hair hanging down to her waist, and a playful stream of hair casually placed on her face, covering one of her eyes, but this not only did not affect her  The image, on the contrary, made her even more charming.

    "Mizukage-sama, my subordinates are late in rescuing me. Please forgive me, Mizukage-sama!" The female ninja knelt on one knee respectfully in front of Yagura.

    Yagura waved his hand: "It doesn't matter!" He looked around at the ANBU and said loudly, "You have to be careful, the opponent's taijutsu is very strong! No one is allowed to engage in close combat with each other! Terumi Mei, in this battle, your melt  Dun and Fei Dun are the main forces, you have to perform well later! The future fifth generation."

    As he spoke, he glanced at her expectantly, and then reminded: "By the way, the other party is a ninja from the Uchiha clan. You must also be careful of his illusions. The Phantom Wolf was confused by his illusions before and was killed!"  "

    "Uchiha? Yes! This subordinate will definitely live up to Mizukage-sama's expectations." Terumi Mei was a little surprised by Yao's identity at first, but she quickly calmed down and assured Yagura with a firm look on her face.

    Yao's keen hearing allowed him to hear the other party's conversation clearly, and a strange smile suddenly appeared on his lips: "Mizukage? Isn't that right, beauty? This person is not your Mizukage-sama!" He pointed with his hand.  Yagura was a little stunned, "Although I didn't know you were one of our UchihaClan member, but do you think you can hide it from me?  "

    Yagura's expression suddenly changed. When Yao saw this, the smile on his lips became even bigger. The three magatama in his eyes suddenly rotated rapidly and turned into two green five-pointed stars: "Are you going by yourself? Or do you want to fight with me to lose both sides?  Although my strength is not as good as yours, I can still get this guy out of your control temporarily."

    The expression on Yagura's face suddenly changed, and the surrounding fog ninjas were also confused by Yao's words.  Terumi vaguely felt that something was wrong, and was about to ask what happened. Suddenly, she saw the space around the Fourth Mizukage suddenly and strangely distorted, and Yagura's figure disappeared out of thin air in an instant.

    ps: Ahhh!  The clicks on new books are bleak (well~ compared to old books) All book friends, please go and support!  If it reaches the top ten of the new book list by category today, the old book will be updated with another chapter!

 Text Chapter 75 Finale

    Update time: 2013-04-05

    "Mizukage-sama!" "What happened?" "Where have you gone, Mizukage-sama?" Yagura's sudden disappearance caused the surrounding Kirigakure Anbu to be thrown into confusion. They all looked around anxiously. Among them  Only Terumi Mei remained calm, his eyes carefully scanning the surrounding space.

    Yao was also startled by Yagura's hand. Even if he observed it with a kaleidoscope, Yao only saw Yagura disappear in an instant. Even if his mental and physical perception increased to the limit, he could not find any trace of him.

    Suddenly, the pores on Yao's body suddenly shrank, and an extremely strange feeling came to his heart.  Yao immediately wanted to leave from where he was, but it was already too late.

    I saw spiral space distortions suddenly appearing around Yao, and Yao felt invisible chains tightly binding his body.  His eyes suddenly went dark, and the next moment, Yao found that he had arrived in an unknown space.

    "You are careless!" The distorted space suddenly reappeared in front of him, and the masked man slowly appeared in front of Yao, "You are growing too fast! You will inevitably affect my plan. I have been specially preparing for you since a year ago.  You built this cage!"

    "A year ago? So you gave up so easily just now, was it a deliberate smoke bomb just to dispel my wariness?" Yao had regained his composure at this time and said calmly.

    "Oh? So you are very smart!" The masked man swung his butt, looking like a clown.  His expression was very relaxed, as if he had already determined that it was impossible for Ping Yao to break through this space and escape.

    Yao looked cold: "You seem to be very confident in this space?"

    "Of course, otherwise you can give it a try." The masked man stretched out his hand in a please gesture.

    Yao said nothing, his eyes suddenly turned into the shape of a kaleidoscope, two big pale hands stretched out from behind him, and pressed hard against the surrounding black walls.

    "Chichi~" Waves of white smoke continued to rise, soon covering the surrounding space.  But the wall of nothingness showed no sign of collapse. Yoshi's Susanoo had no effect on this wall at all.

    "It's useless, this is a special space made to deal with you!" The masked man laughed heartily, "Just wait here Oh, by the way, there is no food or water here! Hahaha  ¡­¡±

    The masked man has disappeared into the space, but the wild laughter still lingers around him.  Yao looked stern, and suddenly raised his right hand, and a small black ball appeared on his palm.

    "Heaven-shaking seal!" He slapped his right palm on the surrounding walls with all his strength.  The wall shook slightly, but that was it. An anxious look finally appeared on Yao's face: "What is the purpose of that masked man? Damn it! He actually tricked me!"

    After exhausting various methods, Yao found out that he really couldn't break through this place. He tried to use psychic techniques but failed. This space seemed to be completely isolated from the outside world, and psychic techniques could not be used at all.

    Yao stamped his feet anxiously. He has now touched the threshold of the immortal mode. With the power of life stored in his body, it can replace at least ten years of food and water, so he is not worried that he will die due to lack of these two things.  Lose.  But the masked man felt too dangerous to him. This was not about his strength, but about his crazy heart.

    "There is no other way! We can only study the immortal mode with all our strength! As long as we can master the immortal mode and blast through the immortal gate, we will definitely be able to blast this space to pieces!" Yaoyi gritted his teeth, took a few deep breaths, and managed to calm down.  With his own mood in mind, he sat cross-legged and began to practice.

    Day after day, month after month.  Yao maximizes the use of the space in his mind every day, and with his undivided attention at the moment, his research on the Immortal Mode can be said to be making rapid progress.

    I don¡¯t know how long I have been here, but one-tenth of my body¡¯s vitality has been exhausted.  "It must have been a year. I wonder how Sasuke and his father and mother are doing now." A flash of longing flashed in his eyes.

    Slowly stood up from the ground, with his long hair hanging down to his waist scattered around his body. His eyes lost the sharpness of a year ago, and were as gentle as jade, as if he was just an ordinary kind young man.  Yao looked at the invisible wall in front of him and suddenly sighed softly: "It's time to go out."

    Light flowed in the eyes, and the originally ordinary pupils suddenly turned into a pair of purple rippled eyes. Isn¡¯t this the Samsara Eye that is said to be able to create the world!

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Yao faintly spat out four words, and the surrounding natural energy suddenly dissipated, and a huge invisible force slammed into the surrounding walls.  "Bang!" It was like the sound of breaking glass, and the surrounding space suddenly shattered into pieces like a mirror, but Yao's figure had disappeared.

    In reality, the masked man suddenly appeared and sealed Yao FengAfter printing, it disappeared without a trace again.  Sasuke and others were sent back to Konoha Village by Terumi Mei. After learning about this incident, Tsunade was furious, but she could only give up because she could not find the masked man.

    ? One year later, news suddenly came to Sand Ninja Village that Gaara Kazekage had been kidnapped. Without Yao's interference, the whole world seemed to have returned to its original trajectory.  Until now, the resurrected Madara and the masked man are actually Obito. The two are standing proudly on the body of the Ten-Tails, opposite a group of ninja allies.

    "Damn it! What should we do now! Nine Lamas." Looking at the partially resurrected Ten-Tails, Naruto jumped anxiously.

    "Calm down! The monster is not complete yet, and we have not lost hope of victory." On the side, Sasuke, dressed in white, stood majestically, with the eternal kaleidoscope in his eyes exuding a strange light.

    Itachi still couldn't hold on in the end. Even Tsunade was helpless because of his physical illness. In addition, at this time, his will to survive was far from as strong as in the comics. Therefore, in the second year after Sasuke left, Itachi quietly  He died of illness and his body was cremated, leaving only his eyes and endless love for Sasuke.

    The repeated blows made Sasuke almost collapse, but with the comfort of Suigetsu and Naruto, Sasuke not only got out of the trough, but also stepped into the realm of seeing God in one fell swoop, and the path of sincerity reached perfection.

    "That's right, although that monster is very strong, it is only about the same level as the Nine-Tails. It is far from the time to be discouraged." On the right side of Naruto, the monster-turned-monster J¨±go said in a deep voice at this moment, even though he had entered  He was in Curse Seal 2 state, but his eyes were still calm and did not look crazy at all.

    "Obito, it seems like they still want to resist." Above the Ten-Tails' head, Madara said calmly with a cold face.

    "You don't overestimate your capabilities! This battle has long been destined to be our victory." Obito snorted coldly and said calmly.

    "Is this really true?" Suddenly, a faint voice sounded, and then a young man who looked like a savage appeared out of thin air beside Obito and Madara.

    "Youyou came out of nowhere!" Obito's eyes widened, and he realized with a thought that the space he created was no longer there.

    Yao was too lazy to talk nonsense with them. Light flashed in his eyes, and the natural energy around him suddenly gathered and turned into a huge palm to pinch the two of them.  Obito struggled desperately, but found that he could not move at all under this big hand.

    Madara, who had always been expressionless, was also surprised, and then a look of excitement flashed in his eyes: "Haha, I didn't expect there to be such a strong person in the world! But do you think you can defeat me with such a little trick? Shinra Tenzheng!"

    After a while, there was no response.

    "It's useless!" Yao Dandan narrowed his eyes at Madara, who was shocked, "All the natural energy around here has been controlled by me, and you can no longer get even the slightest bit of power from the outside world. If you have chakra, maybe you can still  Fight with me for a few times, but unfortunately, although your body can absorb infinite chakra from the surroundings, it doesn't have any chakra itself."

    "This was originally to maximize your power, but when you met me, it was self-defeating." Yao slowly walked up to Madara, with his right hand pointing like a sword in front of him, and the power of heaven and earth around him gathered rapidly.  It turned into a small golden word 'sealing' and appeared on his fingertips.

    "Since you are dead, don't come back to the world of cholera and go where you should go." Yao said in a deep voice, pointing at Madara's eyebrows.  Madara's body suddenly froze, and then his eyes quickly dimmed, and his body turned into a pile of broken soil and fell to the ground.

    "Ouch!" The Ten-Tails at his feet suddenly seemed to have heard some kind of instruction, roaring up to the sky, and slapping his hands towards Yao above his head.

    "Humph! Seeking death!" Yao shouted, his eyes suddenly turned into green five-pointed stars, and a pair of pale hands that covered the sky suddenly appeared behind Yao, as if swatting flies, and completely wrapped the Ten Tails with his hands.

    "Ah~" A shrill scream rang out, and the body of the Ten Tails, which even the Sage of Six Paths could not destroy, actually gradually melted under these big pale hands.

    Yao just floated in the air, turned around and looked at Obito, who had a lifeless expression in his aura-rich hand, Yao suddenly sighed: "Heretic! The art of reincarnation!"

    With his right hand hanging in front of him, he could see the time under Yao's right palm flowing rapidly backwards, and soon retreated to the moment before Lin's death.  He turned his palms into claws and grabbed Lin in the picture.

    "Boom!" The surrounding void shook violently, Yao's body shook, his brows wrinkled slightly, and his aura became a little scattered.  But at the same time, the picture below his right hand suddenly disappeared, but Lin was grabbed by Yao's collar and lifted into the air.

    Lin slowly opened her eyes and looked around suspiciously.??Suddenly seeing the ugly man in front of him (Obito's appearance disfigured), he hesitated and said: "Obito?"

    "Lin!" Obito's eyes suddenly brightened up, and two lines of clear tears slowly flowed down.

    ¡­¡­

    Not mentioning Obito and Lin¡¯s reminiscing about the past, Yao came to Sasuke and others.  At this time, his figure had become more and more ethereal. His eyes gently swept over his friends and relatives in this life. Thousands of words came to his heart, and finally turned into a faint farewell: "Goodbye, everyone."

    A ray of white light fell from the sky, completely covering Yao's body.  The white light disappeared in the blink of an eye, and then Yao's figure disappeared

    In the endless void, Yao¡¯s figure suddenly appeared here.

    "We're finally here, Hong Xuan." A gentle voice rang in my ears.  Yao's body trembled, and when he looked up, he saw the figure that had haunted him countless times, standing quietly in front of him, with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Xin'er!" Yao no, it was Ren Hongxuan who called out foolishly.

    The two figures quickly approached and hugged each other tightly. At this moment, no matter how old the sea and the rocks were, no matter how old the world was, they could no longer be separated

    (Complete book)

    ps: This is my final review. In fact, there is nothing to be emotional about. I just want to inform you that Baicai¡¯s new book is officially Eunuch, and the old book is also unfinished

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Dear book friends, take care.